Jinx’s eyes snapped open suddenly, and he lay there in the dark, certain that something alarming was happening, yet without a clue to what it might be. He lay very still, breathing shallowly to suppress any unnecessary sound, straining his night-vision to see what had alerted him. Surely it couldn’t be wild animals? This was no place for any sort of animal. Those Rainmoor wizards had driven them all away, and there wasn’t an animal within miles of their stinking castle.
Except him, of course, a tiger sort of animal.
No, that wasn’t true. It couldn’t be true. He was, after all, half human, though he did not look it, and from his wizard father he’d gotten hands that could hold a sword, and a mind that was as good as a normal human’s (not counting those damned wizards). He was people, even if his father didn’t think so. But then there was the other half, the tigress that was his mother and had given him the form of his body and the savagery and wariness that kept him alive, not to mention the night-vision that he was straining to its limits, trying to see what had jolted him out an uneasy sleep. Humans couldn’t do that, and it was always a problem because he did look like a tiger. Did that make him an animal? His mind ached as it ran over the old dichotomy, and it was then that he noticed the magic eye.
It didn’t look like an eye, it looked like a tiny firefly, but Jinx recognized it and unthinkingly let out a hiss of frustration and anger. He caught himself doing it, and cut it short with his usual sense of shame, and as he held his breath, staring fixedly at it, the Eye wavered and then flew off in the direction of Rainmoor at tremendous speed.
Jinx’s tail lashed nervously as he considered his situation. It had seen him, and it was heading back to its master to report. That much was obvious- it was exactly what a wizard spy thing could be expected to do. Jinx considered idly that his racing thoughts must have identified him as a person, for he knew what these Eyes were- he knew this Eye would have magically compelled any animal to flee. That was its job, and he’d seen the Eyes do it, seen woodland animals running until they collapsed in frothing exhaustion. It wasn’t much consolation that it hadn’t compelled him, because it was obviously fetching its master, doubtless some powerful wizard, and Jinx had no intention of being around when the wizard finally arrived.
Jinx would never know how sorely confused the Eye had been over him. It sensed thoughts to distinguish humans from animals, and it had been unable to decide what Jinx was because his thoughts were fairly intelligent but unmistakably tigerish. It had finally decided in favor of Jinx’s being human merely because his thoughts had become more complex and detailed than any animal’s could be, but the thoughts had never lost their fierce, tigerish flavor, the brittle wariness of a cornered jungle cat. The Eye’s report was destined to give a certain magician a terrible headache from trying to figure out what his spy had spied…
Though Jinx expected the worst from the Eye’s departure, he was nevertheless relieved to see the last of it. He watched it go without making a sound, and when it was lost to sight, he set off at a right angle to it, wary of following it too directly for fear of encountering it again. The fur on the back of his neck still bristled slightly from the experience, and he wondered again how he could have been so stupid as to agree to meet anybody at Rainmoor, even if they did live there and even if they were willing to pay him just to come there. The whole thing was ugly and strange- he’d been minding his own business passing through a town when this rich-looking man accosted him for no good reason at all.
Jinx had developed a finely tuned sense of town and city dangers by sheer necessity, and he’d recognized at once that the man was not an immediate threat. He also spotted that the man was edgy and nervous, but there were any number of possible explanations for that, not least Jinx himself. It seemed that six-foot tigers, even when walking on two legs like humans, made the real people nervous. The sword Jinx carried probably didn’t help, either.
Jinx was used to thinking of humans as baffling creatures that rarely made sense, and for that reason he hadn’t tried to make sense of it when the strange, rich-looking man emerged from the shadows and said “Jinx, I will pay you fifty gold pieces if you will come to me in Rainmoor the next full moon. Can you do that, or would sneaking in be too difficult for you?”
Jinx liked the idea of being paid fifty gold just for meeting the man in the King’s castle. He had been scornful, explaining that he could sneak in anywhere if he wanted to and Rainmoor was no different. Then, after he’d agreed, he’d learned more about Rainmoor and become appalled. The place was nothing but a nest of wizards! The man had even given him a magic rock, which he claimed Jinx would need: Jinx didn’t tell him that he’d rather give up the fifty gold than use the cursed thing. But in the end it wasn’t the money that decided him: he’d said that he could get into Rainmoor easily, and he was damned if he was going to have some wizard laughing at him for giving up. What he was going to do once he got there was a mystery, but that would take care of itself, probably. Besides, there was always the fifty gold pieces to consider. Gold was useful stuff- when he had it, the humans treated Jinx like people, almost.
Before long, Jinx was climbing to the top of a small mountain, the mountain Rainmoor. He figured the castle had to be on the other side of the mountain: it certainly wasn’t on this side. The mountain itself seemed to fit the description he’d heard. It was fairly steep and went up to a point, and bore little resemblance to the hills and valleys around it. Just for the hell of it, Jinx climbed straight up to the point, which was amazingly even and conical, and peered over the top at the castle…
No. There was no castle on the other side. From his lofty vantage point, Jinx could see that there was no castle in any direction. Did he have the wrong mountain? Jinx considered that perhaps the castle was invisible. That would be just like wizards, to do a thing like that. It also explained the stone he’d been given, a guiding stone that would glow when Jinx, holding it, pointed to the man.
Jinx had buried the stone in his pack and tried to pretend it wasn’t there: he’d wanted to throw it away, and had argued about it, lashing his tail agitatedly, but the rich man had insisted he keep it, claiming that Jinx would not be able to locate him without a guiding cantrip, which the stone carried. Now Jinx reluctantly dug it out, holding it gingerly in his furry hand. He began to point back the way he came, and then stopped in haste, realizing the thing was going to be making magic and he’d be touching it. Jinx shuddered, and got a scrap of cloth out of his pack, wrapping it loosely around the stone. He was barely willing to use the thing in the first place: touching it while it did magic was out of the question.
Jinx pointed off to the west, feeling slightly foolish. Nothing happened, so he began to revolve slowly, his arm sweeping gradually over the hills and valleys. Nothing. Jinx considered that maybe he was dealing with a flying invisible castle, and began pointing at the sky, with still no reaction. Could the thing be dodging him? Or did he have to touch the cursed rock to get it to work? He gingerly touched the stone with the tip of one finger, the fur standing up on the scruff of his neck as he did so. Nothing happened, but he’d thought something might. While delicately touching the stone, he once more scanned the horizon, pointing in every direction, and then scanned the sky for good measure. Nothing at all. Jinx’s hand dropped to his side in disgust, and it was then that the stone flared into painful brightness.
Jinx dropped it like it had burned him, though it hadn’t, and it shut off again, landing in the dirt and rolling a few feet. He hardly noticed, for he was starting to tremble as the horrible truth dawned on him. There was no castle to find. Getting into Rainmoor might indeed be difficult, but finding it was not. He was standing on it.
Then he laughed, perhaps a little hysterically, and picked the guiding rock up again. He felt giddy and strange, as if he was dreaming the whole thing, and could not fear the magic stone he held, even as it shone brightly in his hand. How frightening could a magic rock be, compared to Rainmoor itself? He was standing right on top of an entire mountain (granted, a small one) filled with magic and wizards, and he was afraid of a glowing pebble!
Still in the giddy, fey state of danger too great to be taken seriously, he playfully experimented with the glowing rock, pointing it this way and that. It did seem to glow more brightly when pointed at one side of the mountain, but not much. Perhaps he was to go to a particular spot. Then what? Dig, maybe. If only he’d brought a shovel! Jinx giggled nervously at the twisted notion of attacking a stronghold of powerful wizards with a shovel, and began wandering over the face of the mountain, following the glow of the magic rock.
By the time he’d found the spot he was looking for, his fey mood had gone completely, and he’d gone back to holding the rock with a scrap of cloth. He was about halfway down the mountain where trees and underbrush began to encroach upon the smooth conical expanse of the mountain, and it was getting on toward evening: the top of Rainmoor still glowed with the fading light of dusk, but Jinx was in shadow and preferred it that way. He wondered if perhaps his mad amusement had been brought on by standing on the tip of Rainmoor, but thought it was probably a result of being unable to flee. As he’d gotten closer to the surrounding woods, his fear had lessened to the point that he was able to feel it again, something which he could not feel properly thankful for.
He searched hectically among the underbrush, looking for some sort of door, his edgy nerves shown in the way he swiped viciously at the bushes, lashing out as if his hands were paws. He’d cut the lightly furred palm of his hand doing this, but did not notice. The stone said that he was in the right area, but the spot it pointed to moved around within an area of about fifty feet. Human feet, he thought: it would be about a hundred of his feet, unless you counted his lower leg as part of the foot. He snarled under his breath at yet another reminder of the human world, and continued to search.
It occurred to him that if the stone was pointing at the man who’d invited him, and if the man was walking around in whatever dank, gloomy caves they had in there, then the stone was pointing at a spot inside the mountain, not at an entrance. That made sense, and it explained why he wasn’t finding a door anywhere: he was walking around on the roof of the man’s house. Where would the door be? If the door led to a stairway, it might be directly over the man’s location. Jinx couldn’t find one, though. However, if the door led to a passageway, it would be lower on the mountain, leading straight in, and Jinx would have to look farther down and ignore the rock for a moment. That suited him, and he did so.
There was still no door, but Jinx spotted a depression in the ground that looked unnatural. He looked closely at it and realized that it fitted the magic rock perfectly. With a resigned shrug, he carefully placed the rock into the small hole, then jumped back wild-eyed and hissing, ears laid back, for the rock whined shrilly and then exploded with a blinding flash of light and a smell of scorched earth. Jinx crouched tensely, his carefully learned upright posture gone, his blood pounding in his ears as he stared fixedly at the expanding hole in the ground. A shaft of light shone out, blinding his dusk-adjusted eyes for a moment, and then there was a neat square hole in the ground, and the man who’d hired him was standing there.
“I must say, I’m impressed at how quickly you found me…” said the man, and then he asked, “Is something wrong?”
Jinx struggled to regain control of himself, shaking his head as if to clear it and letting out a half-suppressed snarl. It had been a long day, and a scary, uncomfortable one, and that bit with the exploding rock had startled him so badly that he desperately wanted to either flee or attack something. But what? The rock was gone, there wasn’t anything else on the whole damn mountain, and this man before him was going to give him money now. Attacking him would be utterly inappropriate, and fleeing would mean not getting his reward. Jinx was a tense, rigid statue, his adrenaline roaring through his mind, and his mood was all too plain.
The man was no fool. “Damn it, I should have changed the key procedure,” he said. “Did the flash upset you?”
“Jinx hates that sort of thing.” Jinx managed to say.
“I’m very sorry. Had I thought about it, I might have realized that the secondary effects of that key procedure could be disturbing to you…”
He watched Jinx carefully, as if he wasn’t sure this wild beast was safe to allow into his house. Jinx noticed it, and was ashamed. His tiger side had saved his life often, yet it was just as capable of making him into the living image of a dangerous animal. It was horrible when that happened in situations where Jinx desperately wanted to be thought of as a human, because he looked almost exactly like a tiger. He had to make a special point of his having hands, and his being able to talk and think, and he had to walk upright, and even then he knew that there would always be a doubt…
Jinx realized with a shock that he was still in a predatory, feline crouch, lashing his tail agitatedly, the claws on his feet digging into the dirt. In fact, though his hands bore no claws to match the feet, he was trying to dig his fingers into the dirt as if they were claws. Ashamed, he hastily stood up, fighting off the tiger reactions with practiced skill, looking the man in the eye, saying “I feel better now.” in a tone that refused to admit discussion.
The man relaxed visibly. “Do come in,” he said. “You must have had a long day. Come sit by the fire and relax for a while, before we talk business.”
Jinx followed him down the corridor, feigning nonchalance, his tail twitching nervously and revealing his true feelings. He glanced over his shoulder and winced to see the corridor closing itself up after him, but he kept on walking, grimly determined not to act inappropriately. As he entered the man’s house, this resolve was tested severely.
The place was vast, luxurious, and filled with obvious magic everywhere you looked. The ‘fire’ the man had mentioned floated in the air, a big roaring bonfire without wood or smoke. It occupied the center of a clearing fifty feet in diameter, and cast its bright flickering light everywhere. It seemed to be creating more light than a fire should. Overhead was an early evening sky with the stars beginning to come out, which was impossible because there had been no large hole in the top of the mountain. Also, the sky outside had been cloudy and forbidding, and this sky was clear.
Jinx saw all this in a flash, and tried to back away from it all, but the passageway continued to close up behind him, gently pushing him out into the room. Soon he found himself pressed against a perfectly ordinary cave wall, which showed no sign of an exit. Jinx gathered his courage and looked around.
There were doors leading everywhere, but not just to rooms: some opened out on grassy plains, or jungles, and some led to underwater scenes or stormy skies. A few were closed, but the rest hung open, as if the man liked to see all the places he had access to. A fish swam into view in the underwater scene. It looked at Jinx, apparently didn’t like what it saw, charged through the doorway and promptly fell to the ground, flopping around frantically. The man hurried over, deftly picked it up and tossed it back through the door, at which it floated in confusion for a moment, then swam away as fast as it could.
“I must remember to have you around the next time I go fishing.” said the man. “You make a great lure. It’s not easy to find something a fish will go through a Gate after, you know. Oh, are you hungry? I wasn’t thinking.”
“Jinx isn’t hungry.”
“Well, when you are, you’re welcome to anything I have, Jinx.”
Jinx pointed at a closed door. “What’s behind that one?”
The man looked smug. “See for yourself,” he said, and opened it, revealing a roaring inferno that cast a savage, searingly brilliant light over the room. The man closed it again.
“You have a door into Hell?” asked Jinx, wary but fascinated.
“Oh, no!” protested the man. “Only an evil mage would have a gate to Hell. No, it’s the Sun. You probably don’t realize that the Sun is a tremendous fire, very far away. My gate to the Sun is very useful to me.”
“Do you toss people through that door if they annoy you?” asked Jinx.
“Certainly not!” exclaimed the man. “Such an idea! I use it myself, for an energy supply. Really, Jinx, do you take me for an evil warlock? I’m quite offended!”
“No offense,” said Jinx. “Would you be so kind as to close the other doors as well? Jinx finds them… distracting.” The stress of the strange environment was weighing on him, drawing out his old manner of speaking. It had been a long time since he was trained to speak by a kindly human, taught phrases such as ‘Jinx belongs to Sir Irwin. Jinx doesn’t bite.’, yet still the old habit recurred at times.
“Certainly.” said the man, and did so. It wasn’t much help, because Jinx was noticing other things now, such as the starry sky overhead with its constellations marked out by delicate glowing lines, and the disconcerting tendency of the wood paneling to ripple like the wood grain was a river, and most distressing, stuffed animals like hunting trophies dotted here and there. One was a lithe black panther, fullgrown and not that much smaller than Jinx himself. It was beautiful, almost beautiful enough to justify its display in this way, but that was little comfort. Jinx thought that his own body was not quite as shapely, though he was built along the same lines, and he hoped he wasn’t going to end up a stuffed tiger. The black panther crouched stiffly, facing him, and when Jinx looked closer he was shocked to see it looking back at him with a fascinated gaze from clearly living eyes, obviously not dead at all, just frozen by some sorcery. In just such a place, his wizard father had mated with his tigress mother and created Jinx, for no better reason than senseless whim…
“Oh, you’ve noticed Elanor! Don’t worry, it’s not what you think. Here, I’ll let her meet you. Elanor! Thaw!”
The panther began moving stiffly, and then stretched and bounded eagerly over to Jinx with great interest, gazing at him with glowing eyes.
“She’s a watch beast,” said the man. “Elanor is one of my most trusted guards. She roams Rainmoor in astral form, keeping an eye on my enemies. I link minds with her every few days, and if she finds anything dangerous, she tells me, in a sort of crude, animal fashion. She may not use language, but such a beast has very clear imagery when threats are concerned, and the mind-images are very nearly perfect in their accuracy and vividness. She’s a dear girl, even if she is an animal, and very much devoted to me. Although I see she’s taken a fancy to you right away. Perhaps you’d, ah, enjoy her company, shall we say, at times when she’s not working? I’ve regretted, at times, the… ah… limited nature of her life here with me. Seems unfair to the poor girl, somehow, after all the help she’s been. She’s working full-time now, but I could give part of her territory to one of the owls, if you wanted to, ah…”
“Jinx is not an animal,” said Jinx. “Jinx is a person. Jinx is offended at what you’re suggesting.”
He shrank away from the panther, embarrassed at the way she was rubbing sensuously against him. He couldn’t afford to let this man think he was an animal, or he might end up a statue himself, prowling Rainmoor in astral form for the rest of his life, or he might end up being the gigolo for the man’s pet panther. The insulting thing about that was what it implied about him: he wasn’t an animal, he just looked like one. He hoped the man would call off his pet quickly, before she managed to get a reaction out of him that would make matters worse. His sense of smell told him, through instincts he hadn’t known he had, just how interested she was.
“Oh, you needn’t be offended,” said the man. “I wasn’t suggesting anything. Elanor! Go back to work, and freeze!”
The black panther gave the man a reproachful look, and returned to where she’d been, casting glances at Jinx over her shoulder, moving reluctantly and seemingly grudging every padding step. Back in her guard position, she froze in place, and the man continued.
“Don’t worry, the job I’m hiring you for is very different. Besides, you surely know me well enough to realize I wouldn’t compel anybody to do work for me…”
“Jinx doesn’t know you at all. Who are you?”
The man seemed thunderstruck. He sputtered for a moment, then laughed.
“Jinx, my friend! Don’t you know your own King?”
“Jinx doesn’t have a King. Jinx does what he pleases.”
“Ah, but you do!” said the man. “And a good, just King as well, if I do say so myself. I must say, I’m surprised at you. Do you even know my name?”
“No. Should I?”
“Perhaps you can’t read. It’s on all the proclamations. I’m King Thomas.”
“Oh.” said Jinx. “That King.” He’d heard occasional talk of a King Robert, and of a nameless King Of Rainmoor as well.
“The King, Jinx, not ‘that king’. I am the rightful king, sir. The pretenders are, as they have ever been, unworthy scoundrels or fools seeking to usurp the throne, and one in particular has gone too far, making hideous threats and committing murder, and he must be stopped. That’s where you come in.”
“Do you mean King-Robert,” asked Jinx, “or King-of-Rainmoor?”
King-Thomas sputtered a bit, then became very calm and earnest.
“Jinx, they’re not the King. They’re pretenders. Lord Robert is not a problem. He’s hopelessly mad, and he believes that proclaiming himself King is all he must do. Oh, he’s not a bad sort, quite decent at heart, but I assure you, nobody takes Robert seriously. The second one you mentioned is the man I was speaking of, a dangerous, evil man. He killed First Lord Nicholas, or so he says. He is known only through letters and proclamations, and none have ever seen him. He claims to have no name. Some say that is because he’s a demon from Hell, and dares not use his name for fear of being compelled to return to the fiery pit.”
“His name isn’t ‘King-of-Rainmoor’, then?”
“‘King’ isn’t a name, Jinx. King is a rank, the highest rank of nobility.”
Jinx was silent, for he’d never been able to understand what humans meant when they talked about things like ‘rank’ and ‘nobility’ and ‘good’ and ‘evil’, which they seemed to do incessantly. He gathered his thoughts, trying his best to think like people, even remembering to speak like a person instead of speaking like Sir Irwin’s harmless pet.
“So you want me to kill King-of-Rainmoor, but I don’t have to kill King-Robert. Is that it?”
King-Thomas sighed heavily. “I never said I wanted you to kill anybody. To hire an assassin is an evil thing, one I will never stoop to. It is better to be cast down with honor than to cling to the throne by methods so foul that I would become the same as those who would destroy me. I said I wanted you to stop the nameless pretender, or ‘king-of-rainmoor’ as you insist on calling him. I suppose it would do no good to point out that I, I am the rightful king of Rainmoor.”
“If you like.” said Jinx, puzzled. “I thought you were King-Thomas.”
“Never mind. Do you understand? You are to stop him, not assassinate him.”
“Wouldn’t killing him be the simplest way of stopping him?”
“Don’t say such things! I don’t wish to hear about it. What you must do is go among the denizens of Rainmoor, pretend to join his cause, and seek to discredit the nameless pretender. If he doesn’t have a cause, you can try to learn more about him. Perhaps you can learn his name: perhaps you can reveal him as the evil creature he is. I will meet you here periodically, and you will tell me of your progress.”
“Why me?” asked Jinx, utterly confused at the barrage of meaningless concepts.
King-Thomas looked earnestly into his eyes. “I don’t think I could explain it to you. I have searched the outlying provinces for a suitable champion, and I have heard much about you, Jinx. I will say that I was greatly moved by your fearless defense of Sir Irwin, and the way you stood over his dead body while the forces of evil raged around you. Few can boast of such loyalty. Yet I find, now, that you seem unaware of the truth of the political situation and even show disquieting tendencies toward assassination. This troubles me. However, I consulted the oracles and stars, and I am certain that you are the one I need. The magic of Rainmoor itself seems to suggest this. Who can say why? I am not infallible: I was unable to learn more, and the reasons are dark to me. Yet I trust you, somehow, strange creature though you be. I will not quail.”
Jinx was shaken at the King’s mention of Sir Irwin, the man who had saved his life years ago, shortly after he’d been banished from his wizard father’s house. The knight had been astonished to see a young tiger standing on its hind legs and trying to fight off a pack of attacking wolves by throwing rocks at them. Strangely, it seemed to fear him even more than the wolves.
Jinx had taken his attention from the wolves, looking fearfully at Sir Irwin, and as he did a wolf behind him seized him, and when Sir Irwin heard Jinx’s yowl of pain he set upon the wolves with his sword and drove them off. This stunned Jinx, for he’d seen Sir Irwin as another attacking monster even more dangerous than the wolves. He still tried feebly to escape, but hunger and injury had left him too weak to run away. Sir Irwin held him down gently, soothing him with soft words and petting him.
Jinx was baffled, for the man didn’t try to twist his wrist, didn’t kick him or stamp on paws or tail: he just stared at Jinx with a completely unfathomable expression on his face. Sir Irwin was a compassionate man, and the young creature he was hanging onto was as cute as a tiger kitten and quite helpless, obviously injured.
Jinx had nowhere to go and nobody to care for him, and he was not able to resist the kindness of Sir Irwin for long. It was something he had never known, except from his tigress mother, and she was dead. His fear crumbled gradually, replaced by helpless trust and acceptance, and when he dragged himself nearer and laid his furry head in Sir Irwin’s lap, there was no turning back. He became Sir Irwin’s pet, and rapidly became a sort of adopted son. Sir Irwin named him, and, as cat owners will, became convinced his pet was a person and should be treated as such. Since Jinx’s mind was part human, he responded by learning all that Sir Irwin could teach, and soon learned to speak, although other humans tended to think of this as a trick.
Sir Irwin taught Jinx to wield a sword, to eat with table manners, to stand up straight and look people in the eye. Sir Irwin also, unwittingly, taught Jinx to never drop to all fours, to never snarl or hiss, to never knock anything over with his tail or sit curled up comfortably before the fire. Jinx grew up knowing that Sir Irwin cared for him, and that most other humans thought it strange and unfitting for a knight to keep such a pet. There was always an argument, whenever they went among other humans, tried to stay at an inn, joined a group of other knights or attended the court functions of the outlying provinces. Sir Irwin was adamant: it was both of them or neither, and nothing could sway him. He called this honor and decency. Most other humans called it silly, sentimentality or idiocy. Jinx knew only that Sir Irwin would stand up for him no matter how many other humans were against him.
Ever since then Jinx had defended Sir Irwin passionately, only to fail during the battle the King had mentioned. The King’s sources had tactfully omitted the end of the story, about how Jinx, finally realizing that Sir Irwin was dead, had wandered forlornly away from the battle, distraught, caring nothing for the curses and cries for aid of Sir Irwin’s fellow knights. Jinx was shattered by the experience, and had never really gotten over it.
King-Thomas looked at him as if expecting his questions, and Jinx, coming back to the present, realized he had a few.
“Isn’t your home a bad place for Jinx to meet you, if you want Jinx to be a spy? And how much are you going to pay?”
The King, scandalized, exclaimed, “Not a ‘spy’, Jinx! Call it a… you could think of it as a…. I can’t explain. You can call it ‘spying’ if you must. Just remember not to put it that way to anyone else, all right, dear boy?”
“And pay?”
“My dear Jinx, if you carry out your duty well, you are bound to be knighted. Then you’ll be ‘Sir Jinx’. Isn’t that compensation enough?”
Jinx was unimpressed. Why would he want to change his name?
“As for meeting me in my home!” said King-Thomas, beaming. “This is not my only home: in fact, it’s the place I stay at least often. It’s… How shall I put this? Too shabby for a proper King.”
Jinx looked around, mystified. If this was shabby, he didn’t even want to see a fancy place. Too much magic, too big, too strange… Jinx felt uncomfortable just being there. He was not about to consider going anywhere fancier.
“You see, as you’ve no title, no rank, and you’re not a servant, you couldn’t possibly meet me in my home, so we’ll make other arrangements. I will meet you in yours!”
Jinx didn’t get it, and the King spelled it out for him.
“This, Jinx, is your new home. How’s that for payment, eh? Impressed?”
Jinx was, indeed, impressed. He was more than impressed. He was appalled.
Jinx paced agitatedly around his new home, greatly disturbed. His arguments and pleas had fallen on deaf ears: King-Thomas would not back down, and Jinx couldn’t simply kill him for a number of reasons. First, King-Thomas had not harmed him in any way, and even came up with far more than the fifty gold he had promised. The money seemed to mean nothing to him. Jinx was still trapped, but King-Thomas had never said he wasn’t going to trap Jinx and baffle him with gibberish: he just said he was going to pay Jinx money, and he had. Jinx resolved never again to listen to strange wizards who offered money for seemingly harmless things. He felt, with some justification, that his being trapped in Rainmoor was partly his own fault.
Second, King-Thomas was the only person Jinx knew who could let him out of Rainmoor. The passageway that had closed behind Jinx refused to open again, and King-Thomas refused to let Jinx out, totally confusing him with endless talk about ‘good’ and ‘honor’ and ‘duty’ and such things. Jinx listened politely, understanding about one sentence in six, and gradually stopped asking for explanations, because the explanations were inevitably even worse. The most eloquent and incomprehensible part came when Jinx asked whether being ‘good’ meant trapping people in fancy places and making then do what you want. King-Thomas had spoken passionately, sometimes with noble tears in his eyes, for a solid half-hour: apparently ‘good’ meant that you would do whatever you liked because there were other people who were trying to do things you didn’t like. Jinx considered that, and told the King he was good too, meaning that he was still going to try to escape at the earliest opportunity. The King was much relieved.
Third, King-Thomas was putting everything in the room at Jinx’s disposal, and the sheer amount of it was nagging at Jinx’s curiosity very much. It was the magic stuff that was fascinating him, in spite of his fears. The room had so much magic in it that Jinx wanted to hide. There were five other rooms, each one also filled with astonishing, appallingly magical stuff. It reminded him of when he was very young and was trying to survive from day to day in his father’s dark and empty castle, skulking around trying to find food and a safe place to sleep, gazing in wonder at some mysterious magical undertaking of his wizard father and then being noticed and chased down the hall. Once more, the feeling of being surrounded by strange, mysterious forces was overwhelming. However, this time it was a totally novel experience, because this time the magical stuff was Jinx’s to use. That was a new and scary concept, and hard to get used to, but there was something irresistible about it anyway. Jinx had always thought of magic as the strange and unpleasant thing that had created him different from everybody, and his fear of magic was partly from feeling himself the victim of it. King-Thomas was allowing him to turn the tables and start fooling with it, and Jinx considered the possibilities interesting. Jinx also liked the idea of being able to open a door and throw somebody into a raging inferno if you needed to: you never could tell when you might need a raging inferno to throw somebody into. Jinx had never had one before, and there had been a number of occasions when he could have used one.
Finally, there was Elanor. King-Thomas had told Jinx that he could keep Elanor as a pet if that helped any, and added that she understood language a little bit. He could let Elanor run free around the place, or freeze her if he wanted. She was very intelligent for an animal, said King Thomas, and would make an excellent companion for him in many ways. If Jinx was not going to work for the King, however, Elanor would be much more useful as an astral guard. As the King exclaimed over what a wonderful job Elanor did in the Astral Plane, Jinx noticed her gazing at him with a pleading look in her jungle eyes: he tried to imagine what it was like wandering around as an astral spirit and didn’t think it would be as much fun as the King seemed to think it was.
Jinx asked the King whether Elanor could talk, since she understood commands.
“Well,” said the King, “perhaps you’d better see for yourself. She’s an animal, you see: I communicate with her and learn what she’s seen by a form of telepathy, or perhaps you’d call it empathy. The thoughts make a sort of sense, but I wouldn’t call it language. It’s more in terms of imagery, visual, auditory, olfactory and, er, tactile. I suppose one could call it that. I’m afraid it’s been cruel of me keeping Elanor here when I knew perfectly well of her… needs. However, she has been terribly useful and bears me no grudge for it, that is some consolation. It’s not difficult to communicate with an animal, but one has so little in common with it that there isn’t much to talk about. I’ll set up a link…” and Jinx felt a strange and alarming sensation in his mind, and tensed in fear, but before he could react it was over.
“There you are,” said the King. “Now, all you have to do to link minds with Elanor is touch her, for instance put your hand on her head. If you like, you can have me remove the link later. The same holds for the other animals, too. I’ve also given you the ability to change Elanor’s state, like you saw me do, but the other animals have to stay frozen, and you won’t be able to affect them. Oh, and I’ve told her your name. You’re best off staying here for a while, until I can teach you more about how Rainmoor works: you could get lost quite easily, and I wouldn’t relish the task of finding you again. I must go now, I’ve stayed too long already, but do make yourself at home, and do please go around and have a look at the animals’ minds. I can’t always check them as often as I would like, so you could be a great help to me by keeping tabs on them in that way. Goodbye! I’ll be back tomorrow.”
King-Thomas had left then, with a cheery wave, and Jinx was alone in the room.
Jinx kept pacing, lashing his tail in agitation, and Elanor’s eyes followed him wherever he went, though her head was frozen in place. He stared, frustrated, at the blank wall where he’d come in. Behind it was the world, but the passageway was gone and he couldn’t walk through solid rock. The other animals glanced at him occasionally, and then went back to a distant stare as if they were looking at things far away, but Elanor couldn’t stop looking at him and it made him uncomfortable. She must be in heat, he thought, and she thinks I’m an animal too. I’d better not let her loose for one second. King-Thomas must be crazy to think that I’m going to wander around Rainmoor with a lust-crazed black panther climbing all over me. Doesn’t he understand that I’m trying to behave like a human?
Finally, Jinx started to check out the animals, because his thinking wasn’t getting anywhere and he needed a distraction. He started as far from Elanor as he could, with one of the owls. He touched it, lightly.
(Find people talking. Find people acting like they’re trying to hide. Listen for people saying ‘King-of-Rainmoor’. Hunt.)
That sounded like what the King was telling him, and it also sounded like the bird hadn’t found anything. Jinx moved on to the next owl.
(Found! People talking about ‘King-of-Rainmoor’ in Crystal Gardens!)
That sounded like what the King was looking for! Jinx shrugged, and moved on to the next animal, a ferret.
(Sneak. Find people talking about ‘King-of-Rainmoor’. Kill them. Bite them. Attack bad things.)
Jinx supposed the ferret was for hunting in the gutters of Rainmoor, if Rainmoor had any gutters. He was a little taken aback by the ferocity of the ferret’s thoughts, but figured that was what ferrets were like. Next there was a bear. Jinx was glad he couldn’t let that one loose, even by accident.
(sleep)
Jinx wondered if the King knew that the bear was hibernating. Maybe it was spying on people’s dreams. That would be an interesting way to spy.
There were no animals left… except Elanor. Jinx considered skipping her. What good would it do? Her thoughts were probably animal passion and nothing else, judging from the way she was looking at him. Still, it couldn’t hurt. It might even be entertaining, in a way, to feel the crude waves of lust for him. He touched her head.
(Jinx! If you don’t set me loose this instant I’ll never forgive you as long as I live!)
Jinx staggered back, his mind reeling. Hand shaking, he touched her again.
(Oh, please, please, I’ll be good, Jinx, let me go please?)
(You talk?) thought Jinx.
(Of course I do!)
(Well, none of the other animals talk the way you do. Are you really a panther, or are you people like me?)
(I’m a cat. Like you. The others don’t talk? I talk to them all the time.)
(I am not either a cat! I’m people, or at least I’m almost people, sort of…)
(You’re a cat. I can tell. I could tell from the moment I laid eyes on you. You’re a beautiful cat. I need you, Jinx. If I wasn’t frozen stiff, I’d be weak in the knees just looking at you…)
(None of that! I’m people, not some stupid animal! I’d better not let you go, you are in heat, even worse than I thought.)
(Jinx! Please, please, could you let me go? I just need to make love to you, what’s wrong with that? You’d feel the same way, if you’d been wandering around some lonely place without your body for ten years, and then had a beautiful cat like you show up! Please let me go, it’s lonely in here.)
(Ten years?)
(Something like that. I’m not sure what a year is, but that’s what the man thinks. It doesn’t matter. Please let me go, please? I don’t want to be wandering around this place, now that I have another cat to be with.)
(I am not a cat! I’m people! You’re the one who’s a cat.)
(Oh, really? Then how come you understand everything I’m saying, when the man couldn’t?)
Jinx lifted his hand again, cutting her off in mid-thought. He was horrified. Did that mean he really was an animal, and not people? He paced, upset, lashing his tail agitatedly. He touched one of the owls again, and got the same trivial, unfocused thoughts he had before. Finally he crouched beside Elanor, and laid his hand on her head. Her mind was weeping.
(Oh, please, don’t leave me like that! I can’t bear it! If you’re not going to set me free then just take that sword you brought here and chop off my head! I can’t stand it, knowing that one of my own kind is finally here but doesn’t even want me around…)
(Elanor.)
(Y-yes?)
(You may be right about me being an animal, sort of.)
(Of course I am! Does that mean you’re going to let me go? Please, please?)
(Well, I’m willing to act like people. Are you? And will you leave me alone? I can’t have you lusting after me like that. I’m not like you…)
(I’ll do anything, just anything. Please!)
Jinx took his hand away, and crouched facing her, watching her warily. “Elanor. Thaw!”
Elanor began to move, awkwardly, as if trying to stretch before she was fully unfrozen. She stretched each leg out sensuously, then rolled on her back and wriggled lithely for sheer pleasure at being able to move. Then she turned to face Jinx, with glowing, adoring eyes, and pounced, knocking him onto his back and pinning him to the ground.
(Oh, thank you so much! I love you I love you I love you! Don’t ever make me go back to that place again, ever!)
(Elanor, get off me! Now!)
She got off Jinx, let him get up, and sat a short distance from him, unable to meet his eyes. Jinx studied her. She was trembling dreadfully. “You’re going to be endless trouble, aren’t you?”
She hesitantly reached out a shaking paw, and Jinx knew she wanted to communicate some more. He reluctantly took the paw in his hand.
(Are you mad at me, Jinx? Did I do something wrong?)
(Yes, and yes. You don’t understand language all that well, do you?)
(Sort of. You’re the first person I’ve ever talked with, this way at least.)
(Could you talk with King-Thomas?)
(Not really. I could only give him things like a feeling I’d spotted something, and a feeling of what the place was like. He thinks in gibberish.)
(He’s people, you’re not. You know what, Elanor? It’s gibberish to me, too. At least, a lot of it is.)
(Really? Jinx, a lot of what you think is gibberish too.)
(I doubt it. I’m not human enough to think in gibberish.)
(No, not that way. It’s not gibberish gibberish, it’s doesn’t-make-sense gibberish.)
(What?)
(You’re mad at me, and I didn’t do anything. You got mad when I said you were a cat, and you’re the most beautiful cat I ever saw. You won’t make love to me, and I need you to. Right now!)
(Elanor! Stop that! I warned you!)
(Please don’t be angry! I’m afraid you’re going to freeze me again when you think like that! Look, forget it. I’ll just go over to the other side of the room.)
(You do that. And stay over there, too. I’m going to sleep. This has been a rough day.)
Jinx watched her slink dejectedly away, still trembling. She curled up and lay still, and he could see she was still vibrating tensely, although feigning sleep. He shrugged, curled up himself, and gradually drifted off to sleep.
In the middle of a definitely provocative dream, he woke to feel Elanor’s paw on his flank.
(I can’t sleep.)
(So don’t sleep. Your paw’s shaking, Elanor.)
(I still haven’t stopped shaking, Jinx, and I can’t sleep.)
(What do you expect me to do about it?)
(You can either make love to me right now, or you can stop having nice dreams.)
Jinx looked down. Yes, they were nice dreams, and they had been interrupted. Considering that Elanor was in heat, he could see why she was having trouble getting to sleep.
(I can’t stand it, Jinx. It’s too much to ask of me. If you’re going to torture me like that, then you’d better freeze me facing away from you, because I can’t stop looking.)
Jinx was very sleepy, and didn’t have the energy to argue. Perhaps she’d settle down and be easier to deal with if she got what she wanted. Animals did work that way, and she’d probably get worse and worse if he kept on frustrating her. Nobody was watching. And he had to admit she was sexy: in her excited condition she couldn’t help being sexy, every move she made showed how desperate she was. Also, he could talk to her, and that reassured him for some reason. His objections faded reluctantly away, and he decided to give up and worry about it later. Besides, nobody would know…
“Reeeeowww!”
(Be quiet, damn it! People will hear! And hold still! How do you expect me to….)
“Yowr! Reeowww!”
(Now you’ve run right out from under me! Will you make up your mind!?!)
(Oh, please, don’t stop… Oh! Oh!)
“Reeeeoww!!”
Jinx had never been so annoyed and frustrated. This was worse than he’d feared: it was as noisy and obvious as his worst suspicions, but he hadn’t even been able to begin! Elanor was absolutely frantic, and was incapable of listening to reason, and there was no turning back. Jinx suspected she would attack him if he quit trying, but it was impossible to hold her still. There had to be a better way. Finally, Jinx had a bright idea.
“Elanor. Freeze.”
She shook even worse for a second, and then his problems were over.
When he was quite finished, he wandered back over to where he’d slept, and lay down, and looked at Elanor, still in the tense, frantic pose she’d been in when he froze her. “Elanor? Thaw.” he said, wondering what she would do. She’d been totally incoherent the entire time, but perhaps that was understandable. After all, she’d fainted twice.
As she unfroze, she wobbled a bit, then collapsed in a heap. He watched with interest as she struggled to her feet, which took a few attempts, and came towards him. She stood shakily before him, then drew back a paw with her claws extended, and tried to scratch his face. He jerked his head back, and she missed, and fell over again. The next thing he knew, she was snuggling into his arms. That startled him, but he didn’t resist: it felt good to have her cuddling up against him.
(Oh well, I tried. You shouldn’t have ducked, you deserve a scar after that trick.)
(It’s your own fault for being so noisy and wild. Now are you going to sleep?)
(Yes. I love you.)
(Animals don’t love, people do.)
(Then I must be people, because I love you.)
(No, you’re not. I’m not quite people myself: how could you be?)
(I don’t care. Go to sleep, tiger.)
(Only because that’s what I wanted to do in the first place. I think I’m going to have to trick King-Thomas into thinking you’re a person, otherwise he’ll know I’m not really one myself…)
(Or stay up and think gibberish to yourself, if that’s what you want to do. I’m going to sleep, anyway.)
(You do that. I can’t expect you to understand these things.)
Jinx awoke staring at a foot, and looked up to see King-Thomas, who seemed touched and amused at the sight of Jinx and Elanor curled up together. Startled, Jinx tried to figure out a way to get out of his embarrassing position.
“I thought I’d find you two together, Jinx. Elanor is a dear creature, isn’t she? So affectionate. I think I’ll have to give her to you, you suit each other.” His tone said more than his words did.
(What’s he saying, Jinx?)
(Be quiet. Act like a human.) “She’s people, you know, King-Thomas. You shouldn’t talk about giving her.”
“Oh, no, I don’t think so. She’s a beautiful beast, but there’s nothing human about her, not in the sense that you’re human, anyway. I understand you’re part human by birth. She’s entirely an animal, but there’s nothing wrong with that. I’m sure you have your needs, just as she has. Or would that be ‘had’?”
Jinx bristled at the implication. “She can talk as well as I can, over that mind-link thing.”
“Oh, I think not. I’d have noticed if she had. I imagine she can speak eloquently with her body, though. Such a beautiful creature, and so, ah, affectionate… I’m afraid mind-links keep no secrets, Jinx. I’ve been quite aware of Elanor’s moods. She seems much relieved now, however. I’m happy to see it, as I love her dearly… in some ways, at least… You know, I rather envy you, Jinx, although I doubt a real human has any business saying so. I’ve always thought she was exquisitely lovely. Some of our more decadent nobles wouldn’t have lifted an eyebrow if I’d… soothed her. Lord knows I’ve been tempted, working with her so closely. Though it really wouldn’t do, you know.”
(Jinx! No! Don’t you dare hurt my nice King-Thomas! He likes me!)
(He shouldn’t, at least not that way.)
(What’s that supposed to mean?)
(I’ll try to explain later. Okay, I won’t hurt him. Satisfied?)
(Yes. I’m going to go and play in the other room. Call me back if you want to talk.)
“What do you want?” asked Jinx, vexed by the way King-Thomas was watching Elanor glide fluidly into the other room. She moved with indecent languor, and this was too obvious for Jinx’s liking. Probably many people would not know what it meant, but King-Thomas seemed to know all too well. He looked very pleased at the sight.
“The gift seems to be already given, anyhow…” mused King-Thomas. “I came by to help you make your adjustment to Rainmoor. There are so many things you must learn, before you’ll be ready to go out and start working.”
“Is it dawn?” asked Jinx brusquely. The King seemed unperturbed.
“My dear Jinx, it is nearly noon. I let you sleep in until a shocking hour, out of the kindness of my heart, because when I peeked in at you and saw you sleeping with Elanor, I couldn’t bear to wake you. Perhaps it was her I could not bear to wake. Call me soft-hearted, bout that’s how I felt. It was an endearing sight.”
Jinx bristled further at the thought of King-Thomas peeking in at them. He felt violated somehow, and snarled “Jinx hasn’t woken up enough to deal with you yet.”
“Oh, I understand.” said King-Thomas. “Do whatever you need to get your heart started, and I’ll be by again in a few hours.”
He left politely while Jinx was still trying to figure out if he was being suggestive.
“Elanor?” called Jinx, and she scampered up to him and snuggled up.
(You have no idea how nice it is to be alive again, Jinx!)
(Elanor, King-Thomas looked at us while we were sleeping!)
(Oh? Why does that bother you so? And why were you so angry at him? I didn’t really understand what he was saying, but he was talking about me.)
(I wasn’t able to fool him. He still thinks you’re an animal.)
(But I am, silly! What’s wrong with being an animal?)
(I can’t explain. Take my word for it, being an animal is bad. You have to be a person instead if you’re going to stay with me.)
(Jinx, I’m not! I can’t be a person! They think in gibberish, and they don’t make sense. You must be a person, because you don’t make sense either. Jinx, please, can’t I just be what I am? I love you, and I want you to be happy with me…)
(Well, can you try to act like a person?)
(How? Why?)
(I don’t know! Walk upright, like me. Pay attention to what King-Thomas says and listen to the conversation, and be dignified, not scampering around like an enormous kitten.)
(Jinx, honestly! I don’t know how you walk upright and can’t see why you bother, I barely understand what King-Thomas says anyway, and I’m going to scamper if I feel like it. I was frozen for a very long time, and I have a perfect right to scamper now if I choose!)
(Oh, very well. King-Thomas is coming back, and you’d better get it over with before he sees you doing it, so scamper off and play… kitten.)
As Elanor scampered off, Jinx entered what seemed to be a dining room, and suddenly realized he hadn’t eaten since yesterday. He looked around for the kitchen, but there was no sign of a kitchen, just a small but ornate table to sit at and a much larger table jammed with food. Jinx had no intentions of sitting at the small table to eat, because it was made of that wood that rippled and looking at it disturbed him.
The table piled with food was more normal, but Jinx was baffled by most of the food on it. What was the black guck in a bowl? It smelled fishy, and glistened, and Jinx wasn’t about to risk it. There wasn’t any bread Jinx recognized, but there were small things shaped like a lumpy waning moon that smelled wonderfully like bread. Jinx picked one up, and was startled when his fingers gouged deeply into the thing. He tasted it, because it sure smelled like bread, and then ate it. It was delicious, but it was nothing but air! He wasn’t going to get very far eating those things.
He carefully avoided looking at a hideous thing like a huge, swollen insect: this was difficult, as the thing was bright red and smack in the middle of the other food. Jinx thought he had never seen anything so disgusting in his entire life. There were some mushrooms there as well, of two varieties, neither of which Jinx trusted: one was black and rubbery, and the other seemed more normal, though strangely dried up, but wasn’t any sort Jinx recognized. Jinx knew better than to eat strange mushrooms. He looked further.
Jinx spotted something that looked like meat, and took a piece. On close inspection, it smelled very much like ham but looked like ham that had been in a terrible accident. Still, it smelled so much like ham that Jinx tasted it. Yes, it was ham, sort of, but it tasted too strong and the texture was all wrong. It was like ham that somebody had chewed up already, and Jinx spat it out and moved on, beginning to feel desperate. Didn’t King-Thomas have any normal food?
Jinx’s attention was drawn to an outlandish circular food, that smelled promising. It smelled of tomatoes, which Jinx recognized, and had a crust which was definitely bread, and seemed to be made largely of cheese, a strange sort of cheese, but definitely cheese of some sort. It had spots all over it, and when Jinx picked one of them off he quickly realized it was an incredibly thin slice of some sort of sausage. The cheese clung stubbornly to it, and Jinx tried that and thought it was the most boring cheese he’d ever heard of. However, the overall food seemed quite promising and Jinx managed to finish off more than half of the thing. He thought it was a wonderful food, although there were things about it that annoyed him: he couldn’t figure out how anyone could cut the bread under it into wedges while leaving the cheese a solid mass, and he couldn’t imagine why anyone would want to do this even if they could…
He went looking for something to drink but found that the choices there were just as baffling. First, there was wine, but it was clearish instead of red, and to make matters worse was bubbling as if it were a magic potion. Jinx had always avoided even normal wine, because it did things to his mind. Who could imagine what this strange bubbling stuff might do? Next there was a liquid didn’t bubble or do anything alarming, but looked disconcertingly like urine, only with a greenish tint. Jinx considered that it might have something to do with lemons, for he thought he could smell a hint of lemon in it, and so he tasted it, and hastily spat it out. It did indeed taste of lemons, but it also tasted so strongly of strange, unnatural things that Jinx hunted in a panic for something safe to wash his mouth out with. There was some brown stuff that smelled milky and sweet, and then there was clear stuff that reeked savagely of alcohol, even more than brandy did, and also smelled metallic and sour and generally unpleasant. Then, finally, there was water: Jinx supposed it must be some special sort of water, but water it was. It tasted ever so slightly bitter, but that was perfectly normal for water, especially when you drank from a spring high in the mountains. Jinx rinsed his mouth out with it, and then drank some. Looking back at the food, he noticed with a sense of unease that the round thing he’d eaten had replenished itself. Well, he thought, you should have expected that. At least there’s a thing you can eat and a thing you can drink that’s not totally bizarre and decadent. If it can’t run out, all the better: maybe it’s not the food that’s magical (a thought that made Jinx want to vomit), it’s the table that fetches it…
Jinx heard a frightened squall from the other room, and then Elanor rushed in and cowered behind him, pressing against his legs and shuddering.
(It bit me!)
(What bit you? There isn’t anybody here but us. Was it the ferret?)
(No, no! Some strange thing in that room, the one that’s just full of strange things. All I did was touch it with my nose, and it bit me, really hard! Is it coming? Is it chasing me?)
Jinx listened carefully, but he heard nothing.
(I don’t think so. Show me what bit you. I’ll teach it a lesson.)
Elanor led him to the door of the room she’d been in, and Jinx, after getting his sword, prowled warily in. The room was certainly full of strange, incomprehensible things, but not one of them made a move or showed the slightest indication of being alive.
(Elanor, there isn’t anything alive here! How could any of it bite you?)
(The shiny thing.) thought Elanor, still staying safely behind him. (The thing on the floor that’s all complicated. Oh, Jinx, be careful! It’s growling!)
Jinx started to tell her she was talking nonsense, but then he realized that one of the things was indeed making a noise. He would have called it humming instead of growling, and the humming was disconcertingly steady and unvarying, but it was certainly not just sitting there. Bits of it glowed with a strange, orange light, trapped within tall bubbles of glass. Jinx advanced on it cautiously, drawing his sword. The thing was made of various sorts of metal, and appeared to be partly disassembled, with bits of wire of the sort one used for chain-mail sticking out of it here and there. It seemed that King-Thomas had found this thing somewhere and was experimenting with it for some reason. Jinx noticed that there was a ropelike thing emerging from the back of it, smooth and dull and looking like a thin snake without scales. This ropelike thing faded into thin air at the far end, as if it was the creature’s link to its own plane. Jinx considered this, and then a grin stole over his tigerish face. He was certain that, if he cut the thing’s lifeline, all its power would be gone and it would die. Jinx drew back his sword, and at that moment King-Thomas appeared in the doorway, crying “Jinx! No!”. But Jinx wasn’t about to spare the thing on King-Thomas’s whim. It had attacked Elanor, and it was going to die.
The sword swung down, and suddenly there was a shower of crackling sparks and a cold fire was ripping Jinx’s arm off. His ears went back, and he began slashing savagely at the thing’s life line, knowing that his only hope was to cut it, before the angered creature could pivot and cover its weak spot. The world swam before his eyes as the creature’s attacks shook his body, and Jinx crumpled to the floor, with one last desperate slash of his sword…
He regained consciousness slowly, with both Elanor and King-Thomas bending over him.
(Jinx! Wake up, please! Don’t die!)
“Jinx, you poor fellow! Are you all right?”
“Is it dead?” asked Jinx, fumbling for his sword, which he’d dropped when he fainted.
(You killed it! I’m so proud of you!)
“My dear fellow, it never was alive!” said King-Thomas. “But it was still horribly dangerous! I can’t tell you how sorry I am for not warning you about it. I’m deeply ashamed, honestly!”
Jinx looked at the thing, and listened for its humming. It was silent, and its life line had been severed with his final blow. The severed end had vanished away into whatever space it had come from, leaving behind a wisp of foul-smelling smoke and an air of lightning. His sword was charred slightly, and a tiny spot along its edge was melted from the titanic force of the creature’s blows.
“What the hell was it, anyway?” asked Jinx, shaken.
“Jinx, you were fighting storm elementals! To be specific, you were fighting lightning elementals! Some mages in one of the other planes have learned how to trap them and force the elementals to do their bidding. That’s why I say the device was never alive. It’s a sort of cage, which the lightning elementals inhabit. I’d been trying to learn what the device was for, and I haven’t succeeded, but I did learn that lightning elementals travel through metal, at the risk of my own life! Ah, Jinx, I learned quickly to never allow them any way to get at me: they attacked viciously at the slightest opportunity, and there was no reasoning with them! I suppose one must expect that from the fiercest of the Storm Elementals. I have been terribly careful to wear leather gloves, which they have great difficulty attacking through, and to never, ever touch any metal they might be occupying unless I was wearing the gloves! Even then, they would prey upon me in moments of fear, snapping at my sweating hands! And then, what should I see but you, dear fellow, taking on these dangerous creatures with a metal sword! I tried to warn you, but I was too late. You are indeed lucky to be alive!”
(What’s he talking about, Jinx?)
Jinx tried to figure out how to explain it to her. (It wasn’t really alive, but sort of. It was really, really dangerous, but it’s dead now.)
Elanor gazed worshipfully at him with big, adoring eyes, and that was gratifying. Even if she wasn’t really people, rescuing her from Storm Elementals made him feel important.
“But why on earth did you attack it in the first place? I say,” added the King in alarm, “you haven’t been eating the mushrooms, have you?” He backed away, nervously.
“Jinx hasn’t eaten any mushrooms. Why do you ask?”
“I am inestimably relieved, Jinx. I’d better start explaining things starting with your own home: it hadn’t occurred to me how many dangers I’d left lying about. But why did you attack it, Jinx? It was one of the most dangerous things around here. You couldn’t have known about the lightning elementals, for I didn’t think to tell you. Why?”
“It attacked Elanor.”
“Oh, dear! I should have thought of that. I trusted you to not meddle in things that could be dangerous, but I never thought of the danger of leaving Elanor unattended! I’d better take care of it before she gets in any further mischief. Elanor! Fr..”
“Don’t say it.” rasped Jinx. “I’ll tell her to stay out of trouble.”
“Oh, Jinx, don’t be foolish! You can’t tell her anything, you know. At least let me do it while there are dangerous things around. I’ll make the place Elanor-proof, and then you can have her back. Elanor!”
“I said no!” snarled Jinx, and wondered why he was getting angry over Elanor.
King-Thomas stammered, clearly alarmed. “You’re quite sure you haven’t been eating the mushrooms?” he joked nervously.
“Why do you keep talking about mushrooms?” asked Jinx, baffled. “Jinx never eats mushrooms he doesn’t recognize. Some of them are poisonous.”
“Just checking. They’re one of the things I’m going to have to remove. Jinx, I’m only trying to protect Elanor. You must see that. I can see that the thought upsets you,” continued the King carefully, “but you must understand that Elanor could be hurt or killed by some of the loose ends I’m going to tidy up. Don’t you see that there’s no way to tell Elanor to stay out of trouble? She’s exceedingly bright, for an animal, and very inquisitive. When I start tidying up the place, and getting rid of dangerous things, her attention is going to be drawn to them, and some of these things could kill her in a heartbeat if she poked into them. I implore you, for Elanor’s sake, to let me protect her in this way…”
Jinx was moved by his sincerity, and drew his hand back from his sword in shame, leaving it on the floor where he’d dropped it. He felt Elanor pressing against his leg.
(Please don’t hurt King-Thomas, Jinx! I hate seeing you angry at him, he’s a nice man.)
(Yes, I suppose he is. Wait, I have an idea!)
Jinx crouched before Elanor, holding her head in his hands, and spoke out loud.
“Elanor, I know you can hear me. I’m thinking these words at you as I’m saying them, and I know you understand them. I want you to go take a nap while King-Thomas and I go around and make this place safe. There are things we’ll be doing that could hurt you, and you need to stay out of them…”
“Dear boy!” said King-Thomas, deeply touched. “My poor, dear boy, she can’t understand you!”
(Ha!) thought Jinx.
“And to show King-Thomas that you understand what I’m saying, I want you to get up on your hind legs and walk over to where we were sleeping, and lie down.”
(You want me to what?!?)
(You heard me. It’s the only way to prove I can speak to you.)
(I can’t! I won’t! I refuse to look silly in front of King-Thomas like that!)
(Elanor! You’ve got to!)
(No, Jinx!)
(Elanor, do it! Now!) thought Jinx, desperately, letting her feel the full force of his urgency.
“Oh, my poor, dear boy…” began King-Thomas, and stopped.
Elanor jerked her head away from Jinx’s hands, and glared at him in exasperation. Nobody moved for a second, and then Elanor turned, and stiffly, awkwardly rose on her hind legs. She tried to take a step, and then fell over, having no idea how to balance herself. She shot a angry glance at Jinx, turned her back on him, rose on her hind legs again, and staggered drunkenly out of the room, her front legs stuck out stiffly and waving around as she tried to keep from falling down. Jinx and King-Thomas rushed to the door, to see Elanor stagger to the exact spot she and Jinx had slept at, drop to all fours and curl up as if sleeping. She shot baleful looks at Jinx, then rolled over, her back to him, ostentatiously ignoring his existence, her tail twitching angrily.
King-Thomas was speechless for a moment. Then he turned to Jinx.
“Sir, I owe you an apology.”
“Does that mean you’re going to leave Elanor alone?”
“Indeed it does, Jinx, and more. Just a moment!”
King-Thomas ducked into the other room again, and came out brandishing Jinx’s sword, which Jinx had left behind on the floor.
Jinx panicked, stammering “Jinx is sorry he got angry at you, so put down the sword!”
“No, no! Calm yourself, my friend, I’m going to honor you, not chop off your head! Kneel before me, Jinx.”
Jinx looked down at his tiger’s legs, terribly confused. He didn’t know why he was being asked to kneel, and doubted he was capable of it.
King-Thomas noticed the confused glance. “Oops! Of course you can’t kneel, your legs bend the wrong way. I suppose you could crouch, but why don’t we dispense with that part? Come stand before me, Jinx, and look me in the eye like a courageous, ah, creature.”
Jinx complied, warily. He was reassured by King-Thomas’s pompous tone: in his experience, he’d never seen anybody attack while declaiming in a pompous tone. However, he was still nervous, for King-Thomas was holding the sword outstretched over his head.
King-Thomas lowered the sword, and Jinx winced as it touched the top of his head. Thankfully, it was the flat and not the edge touching him. He stood very still, his eyes locked on King-Thomas’s and warily searching for signs of violence. The King began to declaim, pompously.
“Jinx, to honor your courage in battling the Lightning Elementals, a battle I witnessed with my own eyes, to honor your nobleness and compassion for your… for your consort, and to honor your intelligence at learning to speak even with the beasts of the jungle when no man previously had succeeded at the task: for these reasons, and as an expression of my faith in you, I heretofore dub thee ‘Sir Jinx’. You may stand… Well, you are standing, come to think of it, aren’t you? Stand tall, Sir Jinx!”
Jinx obediently stood on tiptoes for a moment. “Can Sir-Jinx have his sword back now?”
“Of course, Sir! With pleasure!”
“Can Sir-Jinx use his old name still, or is it against the rules?” said Jinx, taking the proffered sword.
“Ah, Jinx! Of course you may. But now, if you like, you can be addressed as ‘Sir Jinx’ and punish any of lesser rank who insult you by omitting your title. Within reason, of course. I can explain the guidelines you’ll have to follow should you want to enforce this.”
“Why would Jinx want to do that?”
King-Thomas sighed. “Perhaps it would be too difficult to explain. Actually, I find you curiously refreshing, my dear fellow, for your lack of concern about these things. You’ve no idea how seriously most people take them. Just be assured of one thing, Jinx: you are Nobility now, and not a mere peasant. I shall make the announcements as soon as I’m done here.”
They went into the dining room, Jinx sneaking a glance at Elanor, who was obviously still affronted and angry with him. King-Thomas muttered some gibberish, and the not-black-and-rubbery mushrooms vanished, to be replaced by tiny fish lying in neat rows.
“Hm!” said King-Thomas. “That’s new!” and tried one, then made a face, discreetly removed it from his mouth, and took a swig of the bubbling wine.
“Were those mushrooms poison?” asked Jinx. “Is that why you were so worried Jinx had eaten them?”
“Oh, no! None of the foods are poison, although one is never sure what one will get. Those, my dear Jinx, were enchanted mushrooms. They taste appalling, but eating them brings on wild and fantastic visions. They’re popular among some of the more, dare I say it, dissolute nobles. I was quite worried that you’d eaten some without knowing their magical nature, and the thought of Elanor eating them was even more alarming.”
Jinx was very, very glad he hadn’t touched them. “These things are popular?”
“As I’d said, among the more dissipated noblemen. You sound quite disapproving, Jinx. Do you have strong feelings about such things?”
“Jinx doesn’t understand why real humans like to make themselves sick in the head.”
“Well, if you feel that way, we may as well change some of the beverages while we’re at it. One in particular wouldn’t suit you at all, this one here.” He indicated the one that reeked of alcohol.
“Jinx agrees. It stinks even worse than brandy.”
“Quite so. It’s also popular with the same crowd, you know. Its effects are so shockingly powerful that I had my alchemist analyze it, and it turns out that it’s not magical, but is composed of alcohol from both grapes and grains, with traces of wormwood, which of course is used in casting debilitating hexes. Surprisingly, although it’s not magical, it seems to show the power of compulsion, and you’ll find it served almost anywhere you go, for some high-ranking nobles like Lord Robert refuse to drink anything else. Since the foods and drinks we discover come without names, we have to name them ourselves if they become popular. This one we call ‘the Hammer’, because of what it does to one’s head.”
“Very nice,” Jinx said. “Jinx hopes you can find a more suitable drink to replace it.”
“It wouldn’t be difficult.” said the King wryly, and muttered more gibberish.
The clear liquid changed to a brown liquid, with a familiar smell, and King-Thomas looked pleased.
“Why, I believe it’s… Yes, it is! There you are, Jinx! Apple cider!”
That suited Jinx reasonably well. It was quite fresh and tasty, and seemed to have a hint of cinnamon in it, and also a fair amount of ginger.
“What about these other things?” asked Jinx.
“Have you tried them, Jinx? They’re all good to eat, you know. Do they not agree with you?”
“Jinx will be happier if you take away the large red insect.”
“Oh, that’s not an insect, Jinx! It’s some sort of crab, although nobody’s ever seen a creature that color before. You don’t have to eat the shell, you know.”
“Jinx doesn’t care what it is, it’s disgusting and turns his stomach.”
“Well, we don’t want that. Did you find anything you could eat?”
Jinx indicated the round food.
“Oh, dear. I apologize for the food, Jinx: I might have known your tastes would be less daring than my own. Here’s what I’ll do.”
King-Thomas muttered intently for a minute, then turned to Jinx with a half-suppressed smile.
“This might amuse you. All you have to do, to replace a food or drink with another one, is touch the container, think of the food you want to get rid of, and say the keyword for the cantrip. I don’t expect you to remember the actual cantrip word, so I’ve changed it for you to a word easier to remember.”
“What word?” asked Jinx, uneasy at the prospect of having to say magic words.
“Yuck!” said the King, and burst out laughing.
Jinx was reassured at that, for ‘yuck’ was just how he felt about most of the foods. He hoped he’d be able to find simple food and drink without too much trouble.
“What does Elanor eat?” asked Jinx, realizing that, as far as he knew, she hadn’t had anything to eat for at least a day.
“Elanor doesn’t have to eat. In order to use a beast as an astral guard, one has to set up a way to sustain it, because it can’t feed itself. That’s a special cantrip, separate from the astral projection, and it’s still in effect on Elanor. I expect she’s forgotten what hunger feels like by now. If you like, I can dispel it, you can find food of some sort that she likes, and I’ll find you some sort of sand-box. Or perhaps you can teach her how to use the privy.”
“I’ll ask her whether she wants to eat or not.” said Jinx. “Nobody likes hunger.”
They came back into the room with the fire. Elanor was still feigning sleep, but her tail wasn’t twitching as irritatedly as before. Evidently she found it hard to stay mad at Jinx for long, or perhaps she just forgot things quickly.
“The dangers in this room are the gates.” said King-Thomas. “Do you expect you’ll be using them?”
Jinx didn’t think King-Thomas would approve of his plans for using the raging inferno, and said “Yes” without going into detail.
“Good lad. It can be a real education to explore the planes with Gates. I must introduce you to Vernon: he’ll be quite helpful. There’s one Gate, however, that I must close: actually, I should have closed it long ago, but I never did get around to it.”
“The fiery one?” asked Jinx, rather disappointed.
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? No. That gate is actually quite safe, for the very simple reason that nobody would ever enter it by accident. You’d have to be totally mad to think you could go through that gate in safety. No, I’m talking about this one. Stand back!”
King-Thomas gingerly opened a door that had been closed since Jinx had been there: it had been closed even when Jinx had first seen it. Jinx braced himself, expecting some horrible nightmare, then gaped in astonishment.
The door opened upon a lovely green field, with pretty flowers and chirping birds. It was a sunny day in early Spring, and the trees glowed with the delicious green that would, all too soon, be replaced by their normal raiment. The cheerful burbling of a stream could be heard, somewhere just out of sight.
“Stand back, I said!” snapped King-Thomas, glancing worriedly back and forth between Jinx and Elanor, who was fascinated. He was clearly ready to slam the door shut at any moment, and his fear conveyed itself to Jinx unmistakably. The contrast between the beautiful scene and King-Thomas’s fear was disturbing. There was obviously something very bad and dangerous about the place, yet it was the picture of innocence and beauty. Was that what humans meant by ‘evil’?
“What’s wrong with it?” asked Jinx. “Is there some terrible monster ready to attack?”
“I’d better show you. Then I’m getting rid of the damned thing, so fast it will make your head spin.” said King-Thomas grimly. He fumbled in his pocket, never taking his eyes off Elanor, who continued to gaze out the Gate with great interest. He produced a gold piece, cursed, then got out a copper piece. “Stand back!”
King-Thomas tossed the coin through the Gate, and there was a deafening report and a blinding flash of colorless light, and the coin was gone. There wasn’t even a wisp of smoke to show where it had been. Stunned, Jinx noticed that the birds had stopped chirping. King-Thomas closed the door, very firmly.
“That, my friend, is an Anti-Plane. Because of the way the Gates operate, you can look through, even stick your head through and look around. I did, when I discovered it. As long as part of you is still in this plane, you don’t exist in the Anti-Plane. The instant you enter it completely, you cease to exist in this plane, and start existing in the Anti-Plane, only you can’t. I don’t know why or how, but you saw what happened to the coin. That copper piece could have been you. Or Elanor, for she certainly liked what she saw. You’d love to go romping among those flowers, wouldn’t you, Elanor?”
Jinx was appalled. “Get rid of it!”
“Quite. I may say that I’ll sleep better at night without it.” King-Thomas muttered his usual gibberish, then opened the door to reveal a extremely boring wasteland. He nodded, and shut the door again.
“Aren’t you going to test it? Throw something through, and see if it explodes.” said Jinx, trying to be nonchalant.
King-Thomas made a sort of twisted grin. “I will if you like, but I’m certain that this new plane is not an Anti-Plane. You wouldn’t know this, but finding that Anti-Plane took weeks of hard work, and I was never able to duplicate the discovery, no matter how I tried. In a way, that’s why I kept the horrid thing around: it was unique. Still, I’m glad it’s gone, for it’s given me nightmares. I honestly think I’d have liked it better if it was a festering swamp. There was something about it being so lovely that had always deeply disturbed me.”
“I still want you to make sure this new place doesn’t explode.” said Jinx. “Please?”
“Oh, certainly.” King-Thomas opened the door again, and tossed a coin through. It landed on the blackened ground and lay there peacefully. King-Thomas stuck his head through, looked around to see if there were any strange creatures about, then walked through and picked up the coin. He looked around again.
“Gad, what an ugly plane.” he said, and came straight back, closing the door behind him.
King-Thomas then showed Jinx the rest of the rooms, explaining as he went. Jinx tried to pay attention, but found it very difficult to understand.
There was the study, filled floor-to-ceiling with books.
“You must remember, Jinx, that each book is a point on several different planes at once, and hence this library contains all books, possibly. I’ll set it for rousing adventures and doughty tales… But you can’t read, can you? That’s easily fixed, and I shall fix it.”
“Please don’t do anything to my mind! I don’t want to be changed!”
“Calm yourself, my dear fellow! I shall do nothing to you. I’d already noted that you feel uncomfortable at the thought of being the subject of magic…”
“Jinx already is the subject of magic, otherwise he wouldn’t have a tail. Jinx wishes to never let it happen again.”
“Quite so. No, what I’m going to do is make the books capable of reading themselves aloud. Have you ever been read to, Jinx?”
“I’m not sure what you mean. Probably not.” Jinx supposed that meant having somebody read out loud. He’d sometimes tried to listen to his wizard father read out loud, but it was useless since he hadn’t been taught language yet, and he got kicked really hard and chased away if he was noticed. That probably wasn’t what King-Thomas meant.
“Well, now you shall. All you need do is open whichever book you choose, and it will speak to you and tell its stories. If you want to read other sorts of books, simply state aloud what sorts of books you wish. I will give you a word of warning, though, Jinx: letting the books read themselves will have precisely the same effect as if you were reading them aloud. I strongly advise you to stick to tales and stories, and not to attempt the reading of grimoires and such. Do we understand each other?”
Jinx wondered what a ‘grimoire’ was. “Yes, King-Thomas.”
“Good.”
The next room was called a ‘vision room’, and Jinx glanced worriedly about for the mushrooms King-Thomas had warned him against. The door opened onto a clearing atop a mountain. It was a dreadfully steep mountain, almost a spire, judging from how it towered above everything else. Jinx noted several huge stone spheres in the middle of the clearing. He tried to walk toward them, curious, but ran into an invisible wall, stopped, and stared at them from a distance.
“What are those things?”
“I’d have thought you’d have heard of them, Jinx. Ah! Perfect timing. If you’d like to know, then turn around and see for yourself!”
Jinx turned, to see King-Thomas looking pleased. Behind him was the door, that still showed the room with the fire: it seemed to be standing in the middle of the air, very like a Gate of some sort. Behind that was the edge of the precipice, and to Jinx’s horror, a titanic bird rose into view just past the edge, beating its enormous wings and fixing him with large, predatory eyes. It must have been larger than a house, and it was less than thirty feet away. Jinx shrank, gasping, against the invisible wall behind him.
Elanor rushed into the room, sensing that something was wrong. She looked over her shoulder, spied the monster, let out a little squeak of terror and rushed straight out again.
Jinx suddenly realized that King-Thomas was laughing. “Dear boy, it can’t see you! In fact, I’m not entirely certain it exists! This is the Vision Room, not a Gate, after all. Gates are easy, but a Vision Room can view anything, whether it’s real or not!”
“It’s not real?” asked Jinx, still quite alarmed. The great bird had passed overhead and was settling down upon the spheres, which were clearly its eggs. Jinx suddenly realized that its wings had not caused any wind. The dust had blown about madly while the thing passed overhead, but it was a trick of the eye.
“I’m not sure. What I do know is that you are viewing a Roc, for that’s what I asked the Room to find. I’ve spent many hours studying the behavior of the Roc, you know: if it turns out to be real, then I shall be well educated from observing it! If it’s merely a figment of somebody’s imagination, then my studies will be useless, but I must admit the fun I’ve had watching it is well worth the time I’ve spent!”
Elanor was peering in the doorway, her fur bristling. She glanced back and forth between Jinx and the Roc, and hesitantly advanced toward it until she bumped into the invisible wall. When she did, she jerked back in alarm, then pressed against Jinx’s leg, trembling.
(Did it hurt you, Jinx? What is it?)
(It’s a very big bird. It might not be real.)
(Why, you’re right, it’s not real, after all!)
(Well, on the other hand it might be.)
(It couldn’t possibly be real, Jinx. It doesn’t smell.)
(That’s true, Elanor, but this place is only for looking at things, not smelling them.)
(What good is that?)
(Damned if I know! I’ve had enough of this place.)
Jinx strode haughtily out of the Vision Room, followed by Elanor and King-Thomas.
“I fear I’ve given you a bad impression of the Vision Room,” said King-Thomas apologetically.
“Oh, no!” said Jinx. “Jinx likes being frightened by giant birds!”
“There is no need to be snide, sir!” snapped the King. “I regret having inconvenienced you. I assure you that the Vision Room is perfectly safe, barring exceptional circumstances. All you need do, to switch its View to some other thing, is speak the name of the thing aloud, and have the desire to change the View in your mind. The Room will do the rest.”
“No offense.” said Jinx. “What is an exceptional circumstance?”
“Should you ever even think you see a basilisk or cockatrice, shut your eyes immediately and change the View to something else. Basilisks are real, and evidently cockatrice are as well. I know this, because one of my untitled mages thought he could view one in safety through the Vision Room. He occupies a position of honor in my Banquet Hall for his sacrifice.”
“Jinx thought such things were death to look at.” said Jinx. “How is it this wizard gets a special seat at the table, if he’s dead?”
“I never said he wasn’t dead. The position I speak of is standing upon a pedestal in the entrance way. By honor I mean that anybody who attempts to hang their hat and coat on him gets stripped of their rank…”
King-Thomas left again, promising to return the next day and begin Jinx’s education. He cautioned Jinx against experimenting in the workshop, saying that the magic one could work there was dreadfully powerful and wasn’t to be played with by neophytes. Jinx figured that ‘neophyte’ must mean somebody who liked to fool with dangerous things, and insisted he wasn’t a neophyte, which seemed to worry the King: observing this reaction, Jinx explained further in simple terms King-Thomas could understand, stating that he detested magic and certainly wasn’t about to try playing with it. This reassured the King, and he left, complaining of the incessant demands on him and apologizing for his inability to spend more time helping Jinx to adjust. “I suggest,” said King-Thomas, “that you talk with Vernon if you need more help, not I. Sadly, I haven’t the time to formally introduce you, I must go back to my farspeak network and announce your knighthood to the nobility, but Vernon is a dear friend of mine and I’m sure you’ll get along excellently well. Go through the Gate to the left of the Vision Room, introduce yourself politely, and don’t be embarrassed if you find him disturbing at first.”
Jinx considered this an odd thing to say, for he’d found that the things which disturbed him most were things King-Thomas was personally responsible for creating. Maybe this Vernon liked doing magic that was even worse. If that was so, Jinx thought, he didn’t even want to meet the man.
(Is there anything else around that could bite me?) asked Elanor, rubbing against his leg affectionately.
(I doubt it. Don’t go through the Gates, though.)
(You mean the doors? Okay. Can I go into the not-real place?)
(I don’t see why not. I’m not sure what good it’ll do, since you can’t speak.)
(You have to speak? I could try.)
(You do that. I’m going to check out this ‘library’.)
Elanor scampered eagerly off toward the Vision Room, and Jinx went into the library to see what he could discover. He stood in the middle of the room, expecting something to happen, then realized it was waiting for him to speak. He considered, then asked “What does ‘good’ mean?” for he wished to learn what humans meant by the word, and why it was so important to them.
The books all around him shimmered and changed, then settled down and became real again, and a book on the top shelf to his left leaped out and fell into his hands, startling him. He nearly dropped it, but was too curious not to find out what it was, and opened it. It opened to a particular page with a picture of a dragon facing it, which pleased Jinx. It began to speak, in a gentle voice like a gifted storyteller.
“Deep within the innocent heart of every child is one seemingly simple question: what is Good? It is in hopes of answering this puzzling question that I begin my tale, a tale of great Good and great Evil, a tale of purest virtue and foul wickedness: the tale of the dragon Derammovrix and the good knight Sir Harold.”
“Once upon a time, there was a small village beneath a grim, gray mountain. The good, simple, decent folk who lived in the village went about in the deepest fear, every day, for all knew the mountain was the home of the worm Derammovrix. One might well ask why, if the villagers knew of the threat, they did not take their village elsewhere, but this story is not about them, so one would ask in vain.”
“Deram, for so we shall call him, was a most wicked dragon indeed, such as you, gentle reader, could not imagine in your worst nightmares. He measured thirty spans of rope from his scaly snout to the tip of his terrible tail, a hideous beast of scarlet and black, brooding over his cave full of gold and jewels, and venturing out only to amass more treasure, or to feed.”
“And when he fed, he brought great grief and travail to the simple villagers who lived under his mountain, for Deram was a epicure of sorts, and he ate nothing less good than human virgins.”
“As you, dear reader, might expect, virginity was not popular in the village for this reason, but one maiden described thusly was Esther the Fair, the daughter of Ron the Wood-cutter, for she was promised to the good knight Harold when she came of age.”
“Alas! One day, when Sir Harold came, bearing flowers to Esther’s door, he was met by Ron, who wept without shame as he told Harold that Esther was no more. The kindly wood-cutter gestured, speechlessly, to a great hole in the roof of his humble house, indicating that the beast had grabbed her as she slept. Sir Harold begged the kindly wood-cutter for even the slightest hope that Esther yet lived, but Ron shook his head, and explained that he had watched the beast devour her as he flew off: as a token of proof, he produced one of Esther’s dainty toes, which had fallen from the maw of the hideous worm.”
“Sir Harold turned aside, wracked with despair, and wordlessly handed the flowers to Ron, who accepted them with tears in his eyes: so noble and chivalrous and pure was Sir Harold that the blooms that the good knight had brought his love over the years never faded, but retained their freshness even yet. Then he left without a backward glance, tears blinding him as he strode away, leaving the grieving wood-cutter in his house full of blossoming flowers, which the man, wiping away bitter tears, was trying to plug up the hole in his roof with.”
“This sort of thing had happened many times before, indeed often enough that most reasonable people would think it served the simple villagers right for staying, would think ‘simple’ a singularly fit epithet for the townsfolk. However, it had never happened to Esther before, and Sir Harold was jolted out of his knightly simplicity and confronted with the thought that perhaps Deram wasn’t safe to have around. One might wonder why Sir Harold had never noticed any previous victims of the dragon, but this may be explained by the fact that Harold was in love with Esther and no other, and that in his case love was not merely blind but blind, deaf and very, very simple.”
“The good knight resolved that he would destroy the worm Derammovrix, or perish in the attempt: he set out for the dragon’s lair, bearing nothing but his faithful sword and a canteen of pure spring water, for Sir Harold was great in virtue but poor in purse, and possessed no armor or shield. Yet his righteous fury and betrayal gave him strength as he climbed the mountain, striding onward with a brilliant, cold light in his eyes, caring nothing for his own fate but determined to wreak his righteous vengeance upon the hideous beast.”
“Deram stirred uneasily in his dank cave, somehow aware that a great and bold spirit was approaching: he gazed about his lair, with a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach. To be honest, dear reader, this feeling may have been from digesting Esther, who, as it happened, was not as good as either the dragon or Sir Harold had thought she was: yet, surely, part of his digestive upsets were from feeling his doom approach him, step by step!”
“Sir Harold paused outside the entrance to the beast’s lair, and offered up a prayer to the gods of purity. Then, unhesitatingly, he strode in, his sword gleaming with a fierce light matched only by his blazing, righteous eyes. Stride after stride he made, and the stink of wyvern grew greater with every step, until at last he emerged into a great cavern, lit with an unearthly glow, and spied the dreadful worm!”
“It lay before him, filling the cavern, and it did not react, for Sir Harold had used a tunnel the beast knew not of, and he was behind it! The good knight stood still, not even daring to breathe, and was put to the sorest trial he’d ever had to face. He wished with all his heart to slay the beast, that instant, but doing so would mean stabbing it in the back! Yet it had killed his Esther, without warning, treacherously thrusting its talons through the roof of her house. Did it deserve any fairer treatment than it had given to his only love?”
“One might well think that Sir Harold, due to his near-total lack of common sense, would be untroubled by such a dilemma, but it must be understood that Morality, Good and Evil have nothing whatsoever to do with making sense anyhow, and that Sir Harold’s underpowered brain, though capable of conveniently overlooking the fact that he had no armor and a sword that had most recently been used for carving the roast beef (which proved beyond its capacities), was quite capable of becoming utterly dismayed at his moral dilemma.”
“Sir Harold knew well what honor would demand of him. It was said that a truly virtuous man could not fail against evil, that a truly noble knight always issued a challenge before slaughtering his enemy. Yet Harold was tormented by the sight, on the dragon’s vast back, of a missing scale, exposing vulnerable flesh! In truth, it must be noted that this missing scale was actually the result of cunning trickery with paint, for the dragon’s evil was touched with a wicked humor. However, Sir Harold knew not of this, and his soul warred within him as he stood…”
“And you, dear reader: what do you think happened next? Did Sir Harold treacherously stab the hideous worm in the back? Did he quietly steal away, never letting the beast know he was there? Or did he stride around to stand proud before it, and challenge it to an honorable combat, to the death?”
“Could he have done this, though it be the only honorable solution to his dilemma? Surely only the most chivalrous knight would stand forth boldly, without armor, without the element of surprise, trusting only in his virtue and nobility to protect him! Was Sir Harold indeed that good?”
“The answer should be entirely obvious to any with even the slightest knowledge of Chivalry, for Sir Harold was truly a chivalrous knight, pure and good in every way… In fact, he was delicious.”
Jinx was gratified at the explanation. He’d thought it was something like that.
As he considered the implications, he was startled by Elanor’s bumping her head against his leg. He dropped the book, which fell up into the place it had come from.
(Oh, Jinx, come look!)
(What, at the giant bird?)
(No, no! I made it find something else, but I’m not sure what it is.)
Jinx left the library and ducked into the Vision Room impatiently, with Elanor tagging along behind, staying in contact with Jinx so they could talk.
(Well, Elanor, I am impressed. You’ve found a dragon!)
(That’s not what I found! I found a human at a desk! Why is it a dragon now?)
(I guess it picked up on my thoughts, then. I just heard a story about a dragon, and this looks just like the one in the story, except it’s gold instead of red. It even has its back to us. I wonder if it’s really imaginary, or if it was a real story?)
(Oh, Jinx! Are you sure it’s safe?)
(Of course.) thought Jinx, hoping it were true. (We’re not really there.)
(Are you sure?)
(I’ll prove it.) thought Jinx, and he yelled “Hey, Worm!”
They both nearly jumped out of their skins then, as the dragon’s head whipped into view and sent a gout of flame directly at them. They scrambled frantically out the door and slammed it behind them, their fur standing on end like it wanted to leave their bodies.
(Of course it’s safe, he says! Huh!)
(How was I supposed to know? King-Thomas said that the things couldn’t see me!)
(Well, it heard you, tiger. You should go straight back in there and explain to the monster that it can’t see you. It must not have been listening when King-Thomas said that.)
(What’s this? Your fur is smoldering! Mine too! We stink of brimstone and dragon-breath!)
(Jinx.)
(What?)
(The not-real place doesn’t have any smells.)
Jinx froze, then opened the door again, just enough to see through. An enormous eye glowered out at him, and he closed the door hastily, and went to the next door, and opened it to see the human sitting at a desk that Elanor had told him about. Jinx started to shake in earnest. He knew, now, who the dragon was.
He summoned up all his courage and went back to the first door, opening it a bit and facing the huge eye framed in the doorway. “Vernon? Jinx is terribly sorry for his rudeness.”
“Ah!” rumbled the dragon. “The creature knows my name! Cat, what excuse have you for such unforgivable behavior?”
“Please don’t call Jinx ‘cat’. Jinx is people, even if he is extremely stupid sometimes.”
The dragon snorted, and Jinx could hear the gout of flame spray against the wall of the dragon’s cave. “Serves you right for calling me ‘worm’, Cat. What on earth led you to do that? You don’t appear to be stupid, though you are certainly foolish. However, I have never heard, in all my ten thousand years, of any creature, no matter how foolish, yelling ‘Hey Worm’ at a live dragon! Cat, you’re unique. Are you mad?”
“No, no! Jinx is actually extremely frightened. Jinx isn’t angry at you at all, and doesn’t blame you one bit for trying to set him on fire.”
“Hm! A noble sentiment, sir.” said the dragon, greatly amused. “That’s not exactly what I meant, Cat. I meant ‘mad’ in the sense of ‘are you a raving lunatic’.”
“Jinx would be grateful if you called him by his name, not ‘Cat’ or ‘Sir-Jinx’. King-Thomas gave me that name, but I gave it right back.”
“What?” said the dragon, startled.
“I would be grateful if you…”
“Good lord, you’re that new knight Tom mentioned! I must admit, I am astonished: I thought old Tom would never knight anybody but drunken noblemen. No wonder he was insufferably smug. So you’re Sir Jinx, are you?”
“I’d rather be called by my real name. If you really want to, you can call me ‘Sir-Jinx’.”
“Heavens, Cat, why should I care what ridiculous title Tom gives you? I shall call you what I please: give me one good reason why I shouldn’t call you ‘Cat’.”
Jinx felt a giddy courage stealing over him. He threw open the door wide, and walked right up to the dragon’s vast head: Elanor, shaking horribly, followed, unwilling to leave him facing the creature alone. The dragon gaped at him, astonished at his nerve, and glanced back and forth between Jinx and Elanor, who crouched beside him, glaring at the dragon with her ears flat against her head.
Jinx took a deep breath and told the startled dragon, “You shouldn’t call me ‘cat’ because that isn’t my name.”
Silence reigned for several terribly long seconds, and then the dragon began chuckling softly.
“Well put, Jinx! I can hardly argue with that! Let’s strike a bargain: I won’t call you ‘Cat’ or ‘Sir Jinx’ if you won’t call me ‘Worm’. Agreed?”
“Okay.”
“Just ‘okay’? You aren’t going to go down on bended knee and thank me, with tears in your eyes, for sparing your worthless life? I’d thought that was the customary thing to do for people whose lives have been spared by a dragon.”
“Jinx isn’t exactly people, and also my legs don’t work that way.”
“Hm. No, I suppose they wouldn’t: I can see you’d have difficulty kneeling, Jinx. As for not being people, I’m afraid you’ve puzzled me there. Why would I be conversing with you if you weren’t people?”
“Habit?” wondered Jinx. The dragon chuckled.
“I think we shall be friends: it’s not often I meet any sort of being with your fascinating combination of intelligence, courage, and naivete, Jinx. I can think of only one person more courageous than you…”
Vernon paused. “Am I supposed to guess?” asked Jinx politely.
“No,” said Vernon, “you were supposed to become offended and haughty. You continue to surprise me, Jinx, in delightful ways: I was almost positive you had approached me driven by pride. As for the person more courageous than you, she’s right next to you.”
“Elanor?!?” said Jinx, astonished.
“Certainly.” said the dragon. “It may interest you to know that she’s been threatening me with terrible mayhem if I dare to harm you, and saying that I’ll have to get through her first. Perhaps you’d be so kind as to reason with her, as she refuses to believe anything I say to her.”
Jinx reached down and touched Elanor, who’d been crouching tensely, ready to spring at any instant.
(Get back, Jinx! I’ll hold it off!)
(Elanor, calm down! This is a friend of King-Thomas’s! Didn’t he tell you?)
(It’s been trying to trick me, but I’m not going to listen! Run for it!)
(No, Elanor! Listen! This is a person, like King-Thomas is. His name is Vernon and he wants to be friends with us. Settle down and behave, or I’ll freeze you right now!)
Elanor sagged a bit, and some of the fire went out of her eyes.
(It’s not dangerous?)
(Indeed I’m not! At least, not to you, dear lady, or to your mate!) thought the dragon. Jinx was startled by the thought, for he hadn’t quite registered how Vernon had been trying to talk to her. ‘Mate’?
(Elanor.) thought Jinx, earnestly. (He’s not dangerous. He even likes you.)
(Why would it… he… like me?)
(Because, dear lady, I have never seen such a moving display of faith and loyalty. Unlike your mate, you were perfectly aware that I could destroy you in a heartbeat, yet you stuck by him nonetheless instead of fleeing me in terror. Permit me to say that your bravery exceeds that of all the humans of Rainmoor, laid end to end.)
(Jinx? He’s thinking in gibberish. What is he saying?)
(He thinks you’re braver than people, and he’s probably right. Vernon? Would humans really be braver if they lay down in a row? That doesn’t make sense.)
(Never mind.) thought the dragon, and resumed speaking out loud. “Jinx, Elanor is dreadfully exhausted from her ordeal. The poor thing is liable to topple over at any moment, now that her adrenaline isn’t flowing. I suggest that you take her into the other room, sing her to sleep, and return to talk more with me.”
“Why would I sing, if I wanted her to fall asleep? Wouldn’t that keep her awake?”
“You don’t know any soothing lullabies?”
“What are lullabies?” inquired Jinx.
“Never mind. Go, and come back when the poor dear is sleeping peacefully.”
Jinx led Elanor into the other room, noticing that she wobbled unsteadily as she walked. She lay down, and Jinx turned to go, but stopped when she emitted a plaintive mew. He took her paw.
(Jinx? Hold me?)
(No, I want to talk with Vernon. Just go to sleep, okay?)
(Please?) she begged, and Jinx hesitated, then gave in.
(Oh, very well. Good thing King-Thomas isn’t here to make more wisecracks.)
Jinx lay down himself, and she snuggled into his arms, purring. Quite soon she was asleep. Jinx wondered why the dragon thought singing songs would make her fall asleep faster. He carefully got up, to avoid waking her, and looked down at her for a moment, then shook himself and walked into the dragon’s cave again, but Vernon wasn’t there. This surprised Jinx, but he sat on his haunches and waited for Vernon to return, wondering what the dragon was up to.
Before long, there was a scraping noise and Vernon appeared, somehow squeezing through a hole in the wall that Jinx would have sworn was too small to let a dragon through.
“Ahhh.” said Vernon, sprawling on his belly with his head next to Jinx. “Ask me anything.”
“Where did you go?”
“Why, Jinx, even dragons have to eat! I hope you weren’t waiting long: I’d stayed out especially so you could sing Elanor to sleep without hurrying. Tell me you didn’t dump the poor thing on the floor and rush straight back here! That would be intolerably rude.”
“Do you eat human virgins?” asked Jinx curiously.
“Certainly not! I fear you’re mistaking me with some of my less intelligent relatives, and being unusually selective on my behalf as well. I manage very well with livestock and such things, thank you, and I believe that I am the first dragon ever to attempt the salad course. You may not believe this, but small shrubs make an excellent salad for a hungry dragon. I pride myself on being an erudite and civilized dragon, and I assure you that the draconian diet does not begin and end with human virgins! I sometimes dig for buttered rolls, or set limed twigs for crabs…”
“What?”
“Don’t mind me, I’m just being frivolous and showing off my erudition. Seriously, Jinx, I don’t eat human virgins. In the first place, humans are intelligent creatures of a sort and it’s impolite to eat something that can talk to you. Secondly, how should I know whether a human is a virgin or not? Do you expect me to carry about a fork and microscope? Or are you thinking that I should fly about, peering in windows and going ‘Oops, I’d better not eat that human, it’s having too much fun’?”
“What’s a ‘microscope’?”
“It’s a sort of thing made of metal and glass, Jinx. I don’t have one: I have no use for one. Tom has one in his workshop, though humans in some of the other planes have far better ones. It allows one to see things much too small to see with the naked eye. Get it?”
“Get what?”
“Picture me flying about with a knife and fork and one of these things. I spot a human female, swoop down, and examine her genitals with the microscope, to see whether I can eat her or not. Oh, and an obstetrical speculum… don’t ask!”
Jinx considered this. “I suppose that would be awkward.”
“Jinx!” exclaimed the dragon. “You’re maddening! Remind me never to try and explain a jest to you again. I explain what a microscope is, and you still don’t get it. So I spell it out for you, giving you one of my favorite absurdist images, and you persist in taking it seriously! Honestly, Jinx! I’ve a good mind to make you search the grassy knolls for wheels of Hansom-cabs!”
“What’s a hansom-cab?”
The dragon sighed heavily. “I’m not entirely sure, Jinx: it’s from a book I’ve read. I believe it’s a carriage of some sort. Never mind. If it’s any consolation, I have exactly the same trouble with Tom, though I’ve been able to improve him somewhat by sheer stubbornness. He even jokes himself, occasionally, albeit on a dreadfully schoolboy level. Still, one hopes: eventually I’ll have you snarking away with the best of them. I must introduce you to Monster, he would be a great help in teaching you.”
Jinx paused, and politely changed the subject. “King-Thomas said that you could help me adjust.”
“Quite possibly. However, that depends very much on what he wants you to adjust to! I assume he has plans for you: Tom has plans for everybody, whether they like it or not. Has he told you?”
“He wants me to stop one of the other kings, but he doesn’t want me to kill him. Why is that?”
“Ah. Might have known: old Tom is always fooling with politics.”
“Why do you call him old? He isn’t very old.”
“Another jest, Jinx: I’m hundreds of times older than him. It amuses me to call him ‘old Tom’, because he gets all flustered and pompous when I do. It sounds like you’ll need a brief primer on Rainmoor for starters, in several areas: Geography, Customs and Politics. That should take a while, actually.”
“Why won’t he let me kill the other king? I suggested it right away, but he only got upset, and talked a lot of gibberish.”
“Ah. Well, perhaps I’ll start with Tom. Jinx, Tom expects you to kill the ‘nameless pretender’. That’s why he hired you. But you must never say so directly: always delicately avoid stating what you’re going to do, and he’ll be happy. Just out of curiosity, how did you bring it up?”
“I said, ‘So you want me to kill King-of-Rainmoor, but not to kill King-Robert?’”
The dragon burst out laughing. It took him a while to control himself, because every time he looked at Jinx’s confused expression he started laughing again. Finally, he spoke.
“My dear Jinx, Tom would be quite content if you killed Lord Robert as well, and half the nobility along with him! It’s going to be terribly hard to explain this. Tom prides himself on being a paragon of virtue. Unfortunately, he wishes a number of people dead, because of the impossible situation he’s in, and that’s not something he can admit, even to himself. He’s hired you, even knighted you, and is turning you loose in hopes you’ll kill off whoever is contending for his throne, but he honestly believes (trust me, I know him very well) that he’s not responsible for your actions. Don’t misunderstand me, I like Tom: he’s a pretty decent being, for a human. But he’s far from honest with himself, and you’re being caught in the middle. I can tell you some things that you can count on: if you manage to kill off his enemies without getting caught, he’ll shower gold on you and give you anything you desire. Even if you try and fail, he’ll be fair with you, as long as you’re not caught with a bloody sword in somebody’s bedroom. However, if you do get caught, I guarantee he’ll drop you like a hot potato, and you’ll be lucky to escape with your life. Well, actually, to be fair to him, he’d very likely sneak you out somehow, but the point I’m making is that Tom’s hired you for a job so dirty that he can’t admit it to anybody. Even himself, and that makes the whole situation very complicated. Did you follow any of that?”
“Sort of. King-Thomas does want Jinx to kill people, after all?”
“Certain people. In particular, one very dangerous person. But you mustn’t let on that you know it.”
“King-Thomas wants Jinx to kill the other kings, but secretly?”
“Exactly. You’ve got it.”
“I told him he wanted an assassin, but he wouldn’t listen.”
“I’ll bet. How I wish I could have seen his face! Do treat him gently, Jinx. If you told him the truth about what he’s doing, it would only upset him, and he’s a pretty decent human. The ones he wants dead are not paragons, you know. Robert’s not essentially a bad sort, but these days he’s a wreck, and hopelessly mad, and the Nameless One is utterly treacherous and untrustworthy.”
“King-Thomas said that the nameless king was ‘evil’. What did he mean by that?”
Vernon considered this. “That’s an interesting question. You’re the first person I’ve encountered who doesn’t automatically think he knows what morality is all about. Part of Tom’s definition of evil has to do with actively opposing him and trying to steal his throne, but that’s only a part of it. Tom knows that the Nameless One is trying to kill him, and the thought horrifies him, but what really upsets him is that the Nameless One really lusts after his blood. To Tom, actively wanting to kill another person is a horrible thing, and he’s had threats that graphically described how he would be killed. Tom can’t handle that: to him, such bloodthirstiness is sub-human. So he went and hired you, and is desperate for you to kill the Nameless One, but even after the threats he’s had he can’t justify simply putting a price on the man’s head. Frankly, I feel for him, because he’s in a totally impossible position with his life and his honor at stake, and he’s not at all sure which is really more important.”
Jinx considered this.
“If it helps any,” said the dragon, “I wouldn’t concern yourself with protecting his honor. It’s quite clear that your role is more to protect his life.”
“Why would it protect his life to kill the drunkard king?” asked Jinx, baffled.
“Hm! I like that: I’ve never heard Robert described quite that way before. Of course Tom’s not in danger of his life from Robert. Robert is hardly capable of planning regicide. In fact, he’s hardly capable of speech half the time. I’m certain that Tom would like him dead, but only because he’s in line for the succession: Tom has no children, so the crown is passed to the highest-ranking noble in Rainmoor upon his death. Tom is horrified at the thought of the crown going to Robert, and I assure you that such a state of affairs would be a disaster. I rather doubt it would last long, though: did you know that Nameless intends to succeed to the monarchy?”
“Jinx would rather see him fail.”
“Stepped right in that one. Ouch! No, I mean that Nameless is trying to kill off all the nobles of higher rank. Rainmoor’s monarchy is tied up intimately with the magic necessary to run the place, and one couldn’t simply take over: one must succeed to the throne in the normal fashion, or Rainmoor would cease to recognize the monarchy. Mind you, the magic doesn’t care how you succeed to the throne, and that’s what Nameless is counting on. This does narrow the field somewhat.”
“Narrow the field how?” asked Jinx, puzzled.
“Well, it makes it quite likely that Nameless is already a Lord of the First Rank. I personally doubt that Nameless could be Second Rank, or we’d be hearing of murders in the Second Rank by now. The Second Rank is not in order of succession, so if a Lord of the Second Rank wanted to succeed, he’d have to kill not only the King and all of the First Rank but then all of the Second Rank as well to be sure of succeeding. All the King need do is grant any noble a Lordship of the First Rank, and the second-rank fellow would be out of luck. The King could do this with his dying breath, and the magic would still hear him and act accordingly. He could even make a knight a First Rank Lord and skip over the entire Second Rank. Even you!”
“Would being a First-Rank-Lord help?”
“Do you really want to be a First Lord? I’ve already mentioned that the First Lords are being killed by Nameless too.”
“What, all of them?”
“Very likely not, if he is in fact one of them. The Lord who was killed was Lord Nicholas, who was next in line to succeed. After him is Robert, then Peter, Gerald and Ivan in order. This tells us certain things: if Gerald is killed, then we can be fairly certain that Ivan is the Nameless One, for only Ivan is impeded by him. If Robert is killed, Nameless could possibly be any of them: in fact, since Robert is not dead yet, Nameless could even be Robert although it seems unlikely. If Tom gets killed and nothing else happens, then Nameless presumably was Robert. If Tom and Robert get killed, then Nameless could be Peter. I hope not, because I quite like Peter: he has a marvelous sense of humor, which isn’t common among the nobility. And so on, down the line.”
“What happens if all of them get killed?”
“The world comes to an end, and all is night.”
Jinx considered this. “Are you joking?”
“Good, Jinx! You’re learning! Frankly, if all the First Lords and the King were killed, I dare say the magic would work something out. If all the First Lords were killed and the King lived, then the King would pick new First Lords from the nobility. They would be ranked in the order by which he picked them. In fact, that’s our plan.”
“What plan?”
“We’re not sure which First Lord is the Nameless one. It’s easy to suspect Ivan, because he’s quite a schemer, but you’d think he’d be more circumspect if he was. Since Nicholas was next in line for the succession and got killed, theoretically it could be any of them, and that’s why Tom would be grateful if you killed Robert, even though he’s probably not the one.”
“It’s terribly confusing. Would you explain?”
“I wouldn’t bet a tarnished copper piece on Robert’s living out the week. He’s so obviously the next to go: no matter which First Lord he is, Nameless will want to kill the highest ranking noble. He knows we can logically work out which one he is: for instance, if Gerald is killed next we know Nameless is Ivan. If Tom and Gerald are killed next, then Robert is King and we still know the killer is Ivan. By the same token, if Tom and Peter are killed, then Robert is King and Nameless is Gerald or Ivan. Gerald is extremely boring, but one never knows…”
“You’re not helping.”
“Oh, it gets worse. If Tom and Gerald are killed, perhaps it’s Robert and he wishes everybody to think it was Ivan. Or Peter, I suppose, in which case he’d have to kill Robert and make it appear that Ivan did it. I doubt that’s possible, for Peter’s quite close to Robert. Of course, if it’s Gerald, he’d methodically kill everybody including Ivan, and make Hugo, Charles and James First Rank Lords when he was finished. For that matter, it could possibly be a Second Lord, or even some untitled mage who doesn’t understand succession in Rainmoor.”
“Can you explain in a way which actually makes it less confusing?”"
The dragon sighed, scorching the wall of the cave slightly. “Okay. How’s this? Everybody thinks it’s Ivan, but it could be anybody.”
“Thank you.”
“And, no matter who it is, Tom is most at risk because he’s being wary and really hunting for Nameless. If Nameless gets him, none of the others will be as difficult. In particular, while Robert lives, Tom has reason to fear: if Nameless can kill Tom while Robert’s in line for the throne, then Nameless will have an opportunity to kill anybody else he needs to without worrying about the King’s figuring things out. Tom spends much of his time scrying and consulting the signs, and he’s trying very hard to uncover Nameless: so hard that he sees evidence of Nameless everywhere he turns. Robert, on the other hand, is hardly aware of Nameless’s existence.”
“But Robert might be Nameless?”
“You’d better remember to call them all by their titles. I can be rude to whomever I please, as I’m a dragon and friend of the King, but I advise you to behave respectfully. Yes, Lord Robert might be Nameless. And pigs might have wings.”
“I never saw one with wings.”
“I rest my case.” said the dragon.
Unexpectedly, King-Thomas turned up after dinner with a tall blond human: a cheerful-looking man, finely dressed, who gazed at Jinx with great interest.
“Sir Jinx, it gives me great pleasure to introduce Lord Peter, who has expressed his eagerness to show you around Rainmoor.”
“I’m happy to meet you,” said Jinx. “What are you doing here?”
“Please, Sir Jinx!” exclaimed King-Thomas. “Peter is of the First Rank! Didn’t you know?”
“I’d heard. Why, am I supposed to bow or something?”
The King whispered urgently, “Use his title!”
“Oh.” said Jinx and started over. “I’m happy to meet you, Lord-Peter. What are you doing here?”
King-Thomas seemed horribly embarrassed, but Lord-Peter appeared amused.
“I would venture to suggest, my liege, that the usual formalities may be dispensed with in this situation.” said he. “Why don’t we talk like normal people for a change?”
“Sir, you fail to understand the importance of the matter!” said King-Thomas. “Sir Jinx must learn the customs of Rainmoor, which certainly includes proper deportment! I may add that you would not be my first choice for teaching him. Promise me, Sir, that you will not instill in Sir Jinx any of your own frivolousness over such matters! If you cannot or will not promise me this, I will forbid you to consort with him, and I will find a better teacher!”
The tall man bowed deeply and began to speak in an earnest voice.
“My liege, I regret deeply any misapprehension I had caused Your Highness while speaking. I assure you that seeking to corrupt Sir Jinx’s perhaps fledgling idea of court etiquette was not, and is not, my intention. I humbly beg Your Highness to forgive my thoughtlessness, to accept my apology, and to trust me with the task of giving Sir Jinx the grand tour of Rainmoor, since you have truly important things to do and must needs delegate this…”
King-Thomas frowned, stroking his chin in thought. “Granted. Very well, Peter, you may give Sir Jinx his tour. I do hope you can teach him something about deportment, as well.”
“My liege, who else among the First Rank has had to learn court etiquette the way Sir Jinx shall learn it, but I? There isn’t another ranking Lord who hasn’t soaked it up with their mother’s milk. I alone have learned deportment as an adult, as Sir Jinx shall.”
“Which is possibly why you alone seem to enjoy ignoring it whenever it pleases you, Lord Peter.”
“My liege?” said Lord-Peter, drawing himself up stuffily.
“You’ll do. Are you pleased with this arrangement, Sir Jinx?”
“Yes, King-Thomas.” replied Jinx.
“My liege!” whispered Lord-Peter urgently.
“What?” said Jinx, startled.
“When one speaks to the King, one says ‘My liege’! I’ll explain later.”
“Oh.” said Jinx, confused. “Yes, My-liege.”
“Very good.” said King-Thomas, pleased. “I hope you enjoy your tour.”
King-Thomas strode out, regally, leaving Jinx alone with Lord-Peter. Jinx was baffled at the change in King-Thomas: the sudden formality had left him unsure and disoriented.
“Is Sir-Jinx supposed to call you My-liege, too?”
Lord-Peter paused, listening: when he was quite sure the King was out of earshot, he replied.
“I should think not! You’ll call me Peter, just as everyone else does. And I’ll call you Jinx. If you’d prefer to be called Sir Jinx at all times, I may as well show you to Gerald’s Court and go straight home.”
“Show me to where? Jinx is confused.”
“I dare say you you’ve only met with King Thomas privately, eh?”
“Yes, and he talked much less gibberish. Well, less gibberish, anyway.”
“It’s quite simple, Jinx: if you’re meeting the King privately he’s quite capable of being friendly and informal. As soon as another noble is present, or if somebody like Gerald is present, you’d better fill your phrases with Sirs and My Lieges. It’s court etiquette, exactly what he wants me to teach you.”
“I’m still confused.”
“I’ll bet you are. Look, it’s quite simple, don’t you know: if the King is listening, talk quite formally and properly. Call the King ‘my liege’, call Gerald ‘Lord Gerald’, and so on. As a last resort, or if you’re not sure whether someone you don’t know is a Lord or a Knight, you may call them ‘Sir’, and your oversight will be ignored politely.”
That last part sounded manageable. “And if King-Thomas isn’t listening?”
“Then do what you please. I think you’d be better off not following my lead, because I can get away with a lot more than you could, but if they know I’m on your side you don’t have much to worry about. Only Robert outranks me, and he’s quite harmless. I should love to see Gerald’s face if you sassed him, but it would be too risky: I outrank him, but you most certainly don’t… Oh! Does it bite?”
Elanor had come over and was inspecting Lord-Peter closely.
“Elanor is not an ‘it’. Elanor is people.” said Jinx, hoping she wouldn’t embarrass him in front of this new human. “She won’t bite you. She can even talk.”
“You don’t say! May I pet her?”
“I don’t see why not. Let me tell her who you are.” Jinx touched her head.
(This is a friend, Elanor.)
(Oh? How do you know? Does he have a name?)
(Well, I don’t really know, but he doesn’t talk gibberish except to King-Thomas. His name’s ‘Peter’, but his name’s also ‘Lord-Peter’ sometimes, depending on who’s listening.)
Elanor allowed Lord Peter to scratch her head.
(I think he is a friend, Jinx. He’s nice. Tell him to scratch behind my left ear.)
(Okay, but don’t get used to it. People don’t go around scratching each other.)
“Elanor would like it if you scratched behind her left ear, Peter.”
“No, honestly? The King told me you could speak with the animals, but I thought he was having me on. She told you this?”
“If you don’t believe me, then ask the dragon in the other room. He can speak to Elanor too.”
“Gold dragon? Odd sort of dragon, always going on about cabbages and Kings?”
“I never heard him mention cabbages, but he certainly told me all about Kings.”
“Vernon!” cried Lord Peter. “So this is where he’s been hiding you!”
The door to the dragon’s lair opened a crack, and Vernon’s rumbling voice said, “Is it the voice of the Lobster? Or are my ears deceiving me?”
Lord Peter strode over and flung the door wide. “My dear Monster! What a pleasant surprise!”
“I thought I heard you, Peter. Isn’t it your turn to be ‘Monster’?”
“No, it’s an odd-numbered day.”
“Ah, but I spoke first!”
“Nonsense, Monster. I don’t remember hearing anything before I cried ‘Vernon’.”
“Of course I spoke first. I’m ten thousand years older than you.”
“Ah!” said Lord Peter. “I hadn’t thought of that! Quite so.”
“What are you talking about?” asked Jinx.
“Don’t explain.” said the dragon. “Don’t even try.”
“So you know Vernon!” remarked Lord Peter to Jinx. “How splendid!”
“Jinx can’t complain. Now ask him about Elanor.”
“Oh! Vernon, Jinx here says this jungle cat is a person and talks. Is that true?”
“Quite true. Mind you, she’s no intellectual genius. She’s about as clever as Robert, four sheets to the wind. But she’s exceedingly brave, and utterly devoted to our tigerish friend.”
“You don’t say! The King left me with the impression that she was sort of his pet. He also hinted that they were locked in a lewd embrace most of the time, don’t you know.”
Jinx was still trying to figure out if Vernon had insulted Elanor’s cleverness. “What does four sheets to the wind mean?”
“Not much,” replied Peter, “considering that Robert’s usually about two or three entire laundries to the wind. Are they, Vernon? Amorously entwined to the point of being composed entirely of knots, I mean.”
“Monster, you’re being rude, and not entirely. If it’s any consolation, Jinx, Monster’s always interested in that sort of gossip. Unlike old Tom, Monster is quite honest and open about his desire to learn all the naughtiest secrets of Rainmoor.”
“Why are you calling him ‘Monster’? Jinx thinks being called ‘Peter’ and ‘Lord-Peter’ and ‘Sir’ is too many names already.”
“Why, it’s a little game we have!” said Peter. “You may certainly join in. It’s quite simple: on odd numbered days I call you ‘Monster’, and on even numbered days that’s what you call me. This alternates every week, month and year. On the third Monday of every other month, we both call each other ‘Monster’, and on the sixth Tuesday of every month neither of us are allowed to speak at all. Also, when we meet, the one who speaks last is ‘Monster’, if, and only if, he isn’t. Do say you’ll play, it’s such fun!”
“…Okay,” said Jinx, “as long as you don’t call me ‘Monster’.”
“Fair enough.” said the dragon, amused. “Monster, make note of that: all of the aforesaid rules are to apply to Jinx as well, except for being called ‘Monster’.”
“Did you say she could talk, Jinx? Do you think I could talk to her? And do please call me ‘Peter’, we needn’t be formal here.”
“I’m not sure, Peter. She can only talk when…”
“Aha! You didn’t call me ‘Monster’! Now you have to pay me two buttered rolls, three limed twigs, and half a Boojum!”
Jinx looked helplessly at the dragon, since Vernon seemed to understand what all of this was about.
“Er, Monster… Let’s make a new rule. In addition to not being called ‘Monster’, Jinx is also not required to call anybody else ‘Monster’.”
“Except,” said Lord Peter, “on the sixth Tuesday of every month, when he’s required to call everybody he meets ‘Monster’, but…”
“Is not allowed to speak while doing so.” finished the dragon, while Jinx looked back and forth between them in bafflement.
“Do I really have to keep track of all that?”
“No, of course not.” replied the dragon, which seemed to settle that.
“I really would like to speak with your consort, Jinx.” said Peter. “I’ve never conversed with a jungle beast before, and I’m ever so curious, don’t you know.”
Jinx considered. “King-Thomas never could talk with Elanor. I could ask him to put the same spell he put on me, on you, but it probably still wouldn’t work.”
“Hmmm…” said the dragon. “Jinx, may I have a look at the spell?”
“What?”
“Never mind.” said the dragon, and Jinx felt Vernon’s mind looking through his thoughts. The sensation horrified him. (STOP IT!)
“Good lord!” exclaimed the dragon. “You nearly took my head off! Jinx, calm down, and don’t lash out at me like that!”
“Don’t do that, then!” said Jinx, trembling.
“Of course I won’t, if you don’t want me to,” said the dragon, “but I think I could improve the spell. Tom’s good, but creating mind-links between different types of intelligence really isn’t his forte. Jinx, I think I could… I’m sure I can make it so you can talk with Elanor at a distance, and so that Peter can talk with her as well. I’ll simply put all of you on the same mental wavelength, so to speak. With that in mind…”
“Are you punning on purpose,” said Peter, “or by accident?”
“Quiet, Monster! Jinx, with that in mind, do you think you could avoid ripping my mind’s guts out for the time it would take to do it? Here, I’ll do Monster to show you. Ready, Monster?”
“Certainly.”
(What’s happening?) asked Elanor, rubbing against his leg.
(Vernon wants to make it so you can talk to me without touching me, and talk to Peter, too.)
(Oooh! Can he do that?)
(Maybe. He’s pretty sure he can. I don’t want him to. I hate feeling him touch my mind.)
(Please, could you ask him to do it? Please?)
Jinx gave in: he couldn’t resist her innocent pleading. “Okay, do it.” he said, and braced himself, bristling dreadfully as the dragon gently turned the pages of his mind. Quite soon, he felt a strange lump of indecipherable thoughts settle into his mind, and he shuddered with the effort of trying not to lash out savagely at the patiently working dragon-mind. The lump of thoughts settled in, and faded from his awareness, and the intruding dragon-mind withdrew.
“Is it over?” asked Jinx.
“Quite.” said Vernon. “Thank you for restraining yourself, Jinx, I thought you were going to attack again for a moment there. Not a comfortable thought. Monster, Jinx here has the fiercest mind I’ve ever encountered. Don’t ever try and compel him.”
“I wasn’t planning to, Vernon.” said Lord Peter.
“No, I mean it! Good lord, Monster, he’s nearly a match for me, and I’m a dragon! Don’t go mind-wrestling with this one, even in jest! He’d break you!”
“Oh, surely not! Jinx and I are going to be friends, aren’t we, Jinx?”
“You mark my words, Monster. Be careful. Jinx has the capacity of a formidable human mage, though it’s latent, but he also has a lot of tiger in his mind. He didn’t react rationally when he felt my mind beginning to search his: he lashed out. Had I been a touch slower, he’d have done me serious damage.”
Jinx felt terrible. “I’m sorry, Vernon.” he said. “I didn’t mean it.”
“Oh, Jinx, don’t be hurt.” said the dragon, gently. “I’m quite sure you didn’t mean it: you seem to have a tremendous aversion to magic, at least magic that affects you. Look on the bright side. I can state with assurance that there are few if any mages that could compel you against your will, because of the hybrid strength of your unique mind. Does that cheer you up?”
“What does ‘compel’ mean?”
“Jinx, ‘compel’ when used by a mage means to take over your mind and force you to do something. If somebody was to ‘compel’ you in this sense, they’d be taking hold of your mind and creating an overwhelming desire to do something, a desire not your own.”
Jinx shuddered, resolving to never, ever, allow this to happen.
“Now, why don’t you talk with Elanor for a while, Monster? She hasn’t been following much of our discussion, although she’s been getting echoes of our words mentally: I suggest talking in honest, simple language. Don’t think, however, that because she can’t follow eloquent verbiage, she’s a lesser sort of intelligence. She may not be brilliant compared to you and I, but she’s courageous, observant, and quite definitely a being I’m pleased to know. I’m beating that into your head, Monster, because I find you human mages all have a decided tendency to consider only sheer intellect and ignore everything else…”
(What are you talking about?) thought Elanor.
“Oh!” said Lord Peter. “We’re talking about you. Is that all right?”
“You needn’t speak out loud, Monster.” said the dragon.
“Well, really, I’d rather, don’t you know. Elanor, what’s it like being a jungle beast?”
(What’s what like?)
“It! You know, life’s rich tapestry, all that sort of thing.”
(Jinx, what is he asking?)
“He wants to know what it feels like to be a cat.” answered Jinx.
(Well, you tell him, then!)
“No!” objected Jinx. “I am not either a cat!”
“Oh, now, Jinx,” said Lord Peter, “she has a point.”
“Monster, behave!” snapped Vernon. “It was a stupid question in the first place.”
“You’re not offended, Jinx?”
“Peter,” said the dragon, “will you listen? Of course he’s offended! Didn’t you notice his reaction to Elanor’s thought?”
“But why would he be offended? Is he ashamed of what he is?”
“Watch it, Monster. How many tigers do you typically see with hands, walking on their hind legs? Isn’t it obvious that Jinx makes a particular effort to seem human?”
“So? What’s wrong with being a tiger, anyway?”
“I’m not sure, but obviously something is. Jinx, why don’t you tell him?”
“Do I have to?”
“Of course not,” said the dragon, “but I’d be interested in your answer myself.”
Jinx sighed. “Some of it is little things. Turning around and knocking things over with my tail. Not being able to wear clothes like people because they’re too hot and rub my fur the wrong way, and never fit. Coming in out of the rain and forgetting not to shake the water off.”
“Fair enough.” said Peter, but Jinx wasn’t finished.
“People stare all the time.They act like I’m some sort of stupid, vicious beast. Sometimes they run away just seeing me, because they’re afraid I’m going to attack them for no reason…”
Lord Peter winced. “I apologize, Jinx. I hadn’t considered the implications of my remark.”
“But the really bad part is that they’re sort of right. If I get really angry, I forget everything and attack what made me angry. Sometimes I forget I don’t have claws and go after people with my fingers, which is really embarrassing…”
“It must be. I do apologize, Jinx, I had no idea.” said Peter, but Jinx still continued, sounding more and more unhappy as he went on.
“But even though it’s embarrassing, I’m glad I don’t always remember to use my sword, because sometimes I come to and realize I’m chasing some human who’s trying to run away…”
“Jinx…” said Vernon.
“Or a small child.” Jinx finished, and looked from Peter to Vernon miserably. “Is that what you wanted to know?”
“I’m terribly sorry for bringing that up.” said Peter. “Er, does this happen often?”
“It shouldn’t ever happen.”
“I suppose that means ‘no’.” said Vernon. “Jinx, do try not to be so hard on yourself about it. There’s no need to be concerned about frightening a few humans. I’ve done it myself on occasion.”
“It’s not the same thing.” said Jinx, unconsoled.
“Look, do cheer up, Jinx.” said Peter. “I’ll tell you what, let’s go on the tour of Rainmoor now. That should take your mind off it. How’s that?”
(Are we going somewhere?) thought Elanor, with eager overtones.
“Er…” replied Lord Peter.
“Elanor,” said the dragon, “it would be best if you stayed here.”
(Why?)
“You could get lost, but that’s not the only reason. Jinx can wander Rainmoor safely, because he walks on two legs and can speak. You, on the other hand, can only speak using a special mind-link, and you can’t walk as he does…”
(I’d have to walk on my hind legs?!? Never mind, I don’t want to go!)
“What’s wrong?” asked Jinx, feeling strangely disappointed. “Why can’t Elanor come?”
The dragon chose his words carefully. “Jinx, many people in Rainmoor will be disconcerted at your appearance, even though you can walk and speak. They may suspect you of being a tigerwere, or a normal tiger operated like a puppet by Peter here. They will be trying very hard to learn your true nature. Should Elanor accompany you, people will quickly realize that she is, ah… how shall I put it?”
Lord Peter took over. “Do pardon my bluntness, but what Vernon is trying to say is that Elanor’s both a person, in the sense of a self-aware entity that can think and communicate, and an animal, in the sense of a big furry thing with teeth and claws. People are only going to notice the animal. You’re all right, because you can tell them off or kick them in the shins. Anyhow, all anyone has to do is watch you walk and they’d know you’re not a trained beast. You’ve obviously walked on two legs all your life, and though it still looks oddish it’s certainly not a trick.”
(Well, I think it’s a silly thing to do, and I can’t see why he bothers.)
“It may,” said Vernon, “have something to do with his having furry but definitely human hands, Elanor. Don’t make things more difficult for him: he’s got troubles enough.”
(But that’s just it! Walking on two legs is terribly difficult and silly. I bet I can run twice as fast as Jinx can, and I never ever fall down…)
(Oh, really?) thought Jinx smugly.
(…unless Jinx gets me to try and walk on two legs, or makes love to me until I can’t stand up.) finished Elanor, dreadfully embarrassing Jinx and amusing Lord Peter and Vernon. She looked back and forth among them, puzzled at their reactions.
“You’d better get used to it…” began Vernon.
(I hope not!) thought Elanor, happily.
“…used to it, Jinx. I can see you’re embarrassed, but try and get over that. It’s a foolish and quite human reaction, and I must say I prefer Elanor’s attitude of cheerful hedonism. I doubt you could teach her to be ashamed, so you’ll have to either get used to it or lock her up in a closet somewhere…”
“Ha!” said Lord Peter. “If you can find a closet that doesn’t already have about twelve ghastly perversions hidden in it! Jinx, you would not believe what some of the nobles are up to! Compared to that, you’re almost Gerald, only with a tail!”
(I will not be locked up in a closet! I’m going with Jinx!)
“Jinx?” asked Vernon, helplessly. “Can you persuade her to stay here? She’d be in terrible danger if she accompanied you. It’s not just that she’s a black panther. Old Tom is known to employ animals, and there are some people in Rainmoor who might try to capture her and strip her mind of all its knowledge. Even if nobody captures her, do you have any idea of how lost she could get? That is the most serious problem, frankly. If we could explain it to you, all this would be much simpler, but until you’ve seen Rainmoor for yourself…”
Jinx was shocked. “Why is it you and Lord-Peter can be so… silly, when there are dreadful things like that which could happen? You told me all sorts of things about Nameless-King, and you said he might be anybody, almost. Now you say there are people after Elanor, too! How can you be so silly, if all this is true?”
Lord Peter fixed him with sympathetic eyes. “Of course it’s true. That’s why we joke, Jinx. I’ve been dealing with these intrigues for years, you know: one gets used to it. And Vernon is over ten thousand years old, so he can’t take it too seriously. The only thing that would upset him is if one of his friends were threatened, like King Thomas or I. Maybe not even that would upset him. We are sort of like pet mice in comparison, you know, and I’ve had to learn that about Vernon. He’s taken to you exceedingly quick, but I trust his judgment, and when I learned that he liked you I knew we would be friends, you and I, and that pleases me very much.”
Jinx was touched. “Thank you. I will be your friend, Peter.”
“Now,” interrupted the dragon, “could you talk to Elanor and explain things? I’m not sure she won’t try and follow you, and I suspect she could figure out how to turn the door-knob and get out.”
(Elanor? You must stay here. I’ll be back before long.)
(Why are you frightened?)
(I am not either frightened! You’re the one who should be frightened. There are people who want to kill you out there. Stay here where it’s safe.)
(People can’t kill me! None of them have claws, and their teeth are too small!)
(Elanor, I mean it! They might kill you in magic ways. You don’t understand what I mean. Just do as I say, and stay here.)
(Oh? Okay, but you’re thinking in gibberish again. I’ll stay and talk to Vernon.)
“You do that.” said Jinx, relieved.
“A good plan.” said Vernon. “I have an idea. It’s nothing I’ve ever tried before, but I may have a surprise for you when you get back.”
“What?” asked Jinx.
“Now, Jinx! It may not work, after all. Anyhow, that would be telling! Enjoy your tour!”
The passageways, if you could call them that, didn’t so much wind as bubble sinuously through the rock of Rainmoor, like a network of linked caves extending in every direction. Jinx almost felt comfortable with that: for some reason he’d been expecting long, perfectly straight corridors with thousands of doors along them. Compared to that, the winding strings of little caves were cozy and reassuring. However, as with anything else in Rainmoor, there were things about the caves Jinx found disconcerting, such as the perfectly spherical shape of each small cave, and the smooth path that went from cave to cave, winding back and forth and up and down but never becoming the slightest bit difficult to walk on. If that wasn’t enough to convince Jinx that these endless caves were all created by magic, there was the light. It was perfectly ordinary light, the sort of cheerful sunny light one would take pleasure in on a lovely Spring morning, and it came from nowhere at all. The walls did not glow, there were no lamps or magic torches, yet the light continued to shine anyway, giving no explanation for itself. Magic, obviously.
Jinx cringed slightly as he realized that his place had been lit exactly the same way, and he’d never noticed. He’d even gone to sleep with the light on, looking up into the fake starry sky, and still it hadn’t occurred to him to look about for lanterns. Perhaps it was because people usually didn’t stare at lamps.
“Why isn’t anything square? The big room with the fire was round like this, but the other rooms were square like ordinary rooms.”
“Actually, Jinx,” replied Lord Peter, “that’s unusual for Rainmoor. Most of Rainmoor is like this. Those who go to the trouble of putting corners in their rooms are either fabulously wealthy, like King Thomas, or dreadfully conservative, like Gerald. Come to think of it, I’ll show you Gerald’s Court, and then you’ll understand perfectly. This way!”
He stopped leading Jinx through a long, mostly straight series of caves, and began climbing some steps that emerged from the floor. Jinx was more comfortable in the string of caves, for this flight of stairs tunneled into solid rock and wound madly about, as if it was twisting around caves constantly. As Jinx continued to climb, he noted that there were portals cut into the walls of the tunnel, opening into empty caves still illuminated with the mysterious light. The disconcerting thing about that was, there was no telling where in the cave the portal would enter: sometimes it was like a door and you could walk into the cave easily, sometimes you were looking down tens or hundreds of feet to the cave floor, and most disturbing of all was when the passageway led up into a horribly vast cavern that had to be too big to fit inside Rainmoor mountain.
Jinx hung back, not willing to walk into the open and stand on the floor of the unforgivably huge place. He saw small specks moving about, high in the air, and wondered if they were bats or dragons.
“Come on, old boy, it’s quite safe. This is a Nexus, don’t you know.”
“What’s a Nexus?”
“It’s a sort of place where you can get from anywhere to anywhere else.”
“Oh.” said Jinx. “It’s a Gate, to another plane?” He hesitantly, wonderingly walked on, to stand on the rock floor in the open and gaze in helpless bafflement at the ceiling, seemingly miles away.
“Oh, no. It’s all in Rainmoor, don’t you know.”
“Jinx didn’t know… Does this look bigger than it is? This cave wouldn’t fit into the mountain.”
“Dear me! I hardly know where to begin. Certainly it wouldn’t fit into the mountain, and even if it did, however would we fit the others?”
“Others?” asked Jinx, with a sinking feeling: he feared Lord Peter was talking gibberish, but was more afraid he’d understood the man all too well.
“Oh, yes, thousands of others just like it. Mind you, we don’t really need them, they just came with the place. ‘Thousands’ only counts the ones we’ve been to, of course: logically, there must be millions of Nexuses this large or larger. A lot of young mages go looking for the Grand Nexus, a Nexus thousands of times larger than this one. I must admit I find the idea terribly exciting…”
Jinx was speechless.
“Rainmoor isn’t a mountain, you see: Rainmoor is a plane. An infinite plane, of solid rock, just filled with these caves and tunnels and Nexuses and things. It’s a very strange place in some ways, you know. The walls of these caves contain countless smaller caves, and the walls of those contain even smaller caves, and so on. One of our best mages proved that Rainmoor consists entirely of air for that reason, because all the walls are really only smaller caves, getting smaller and smaller. Logically, there’s no rock in Rainmoor, just the structure. Going in the other direction, we have the Nexuses. This is one of the medium ones, some of them are much larger. They tend to be about this size, but there is the possibility of the Grand Nexus to think about, perhaps one in which these Nexuses are part of the structure of its walls. Nobody has ever proved the Grand Nexus exists, or that it doesn’t exist, although it is generally accepted that if there is one Grand Nexus then there are infinitely many of them. The same goes for ones in which Grand Nexuses are part of the structure of their walls, and so on. It’s even speculated that there might be Nexuses of infinite size, in which case Rainmoor would be another sort of infinity that happens to be bigger. Sometimes I’d like to just forget all that beastly Court business and just go and explore! One could go on forever, and never reach the end…”
Jinx turned and strode back the way he came.
“Oh, Jinx,” cried Lord Peter, rushing after him, “do come back! We won’t explore today, I promise! We’ll just go and visit Robert, or perhaps swing by Gerald’s Court…”
“Jinx is going home!”
“Oh, please, Jinx!”
“Jinx is not about to fly through the air and go through a hole in the ceiling! Jinx is going to go home and pretend he’s in some place that makes sense!”
“Oh, but you needn’t fly through the air, Jinx!” pleaded Lord Peter earnestly. “There aren’t that many of us, and we’re all settled in the same spot, anyhow. I never meant you should use the Nexus, I was just showing it to you. What you need to do is walk up into the Nexus and then right down the next tunnel. This passageway sort of swoops up into the Nexus and back down again. If it helps any, you’ll still be within a few hundred yards of your home, in case you thought you were being asked to teleport miles away…”
Jinx had stopped, as his friend seemed terribly unhappy about going straight home again. He stared huntedly back up the tunnel, as if the sheer size of the place was going to snatch him and gobble him up.
“I don’t have to go anywhere far away?”
“Indeed you don’t! Why, Jinx, if you really must give up on my little tour, I wouldn’t dream of stopping you. Or would that be ‘starting you’? Anyhow, you are quite free to do as you wish. I do hope you will let me show you around, though! I was quite looking forward to it.”
“…okay…” said Jinx grudgingly. “As long as we go straight through the damn place.”
As they emerged again onto the floor of the Nexus, Jinx exerted all his willpower to keep from turning and going back again. The other part of the tunnel was hundreds of feet away, and as Jinx set out across this short but alarming distance, his mind was numbed by the sheer scale of the place.
It left him feeling so unreal that he didn’t even jump when, a few hundred yards away, a long chain of gigantic white cubes burst from one of the holes in the floor and roared toward the ceiling, shaking the ground under Jinx’s feet. Each cube was easily the size of the Roc Jinx had seen, and there seemed to be endless numbers of the things. Although the wind from the thing’s passage whipped at his fur, Jinx stood and watched it dazedly as it thundered out of the hole and dwindled in the distance. It went into another hole, so distant that Jinx could hardly see it, and he stared blankly after it, his mind simply refusing to accept that the ceiling could be that far away. He turned to Lord Peter questioningly.
“Don’t ask me what that was.” said Lord Peter. “It certainly wasn’t anything of ours.”
A faint, eerie rumble came down from the ceiling, the sound of the thing’s passage bouncing off the distant ceiling and finally making its way back to them, echoed and distorted out of all recognition. Jinx shivered, suddenly feeling the reality of the place again, and the terrifying strangeness of it. They continued on, but Jinx didn’t relax until they’d entered the tunnels again.
“Come to think of it,” said Lord Peter, “we should be able to avoid the Nexus from here on out. I’m fairly sure that we can stick to the caves and still get wherever we want to go, it’ll just take longer.”
“Good. Where are we going, anyway?”
“Well, how about Gerald’s Court? That would be the ideal antidote for what we just ended up seeing. He might even have his minions serve us tea, if we’re polite to him. Possibly not, I tend not to be polite to him. Still, it would be soothing in a boring way: a real fireplace, cubical rooms, square people talking boring politics… I’m game if you are.”
“How far is it?”
“Not terribly far…” said Lord Peter, and they walked through the strings of little caves, following this branch or that, taking stairs up and down to other strings of caves, until they stood before a incongruously rectangular wooden door of nice oak paneling. Lord Peter knocked.
“Hello?” came a voice from behind the door. “Who’s there?”
“The nameless pretender, my love! I’ve come to kill you all, do let me in, please!”
The door opened, and a man looked out and said “Oh, Lord Peter! Might have known it was you! Lord Gerald is sleeping, but do come in anyhow.”
“Charles! You’re not Gerald, how splendid for you! How grateful we are for your hospitality!”
“We?” said Charles. “Oh!”
“Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx, and I do hope you’ll be good enough to call him ‘Jinx’ and me ‘Peter’, Charles. And have you any objection to Jinx’s calling you ‘Charles’?”
“Oh, no, no, of course not.” said Charles, looking at Jinx with great interest. “Do come in and sit down. I’m honored to meet our newest Knight, and you needn’t use my title if you don’t wish to. Tea?”
“Charles!” exclaimed Lord Peter. “You paragon of miraculous perceptiveness! We would love some tea, dear fellow. We’ve just seen the most astonishing Nexus manifestation to date, and need to be restored with tea and soothing company…”
“What’s all this racket?” came a grumpy voice from the other room. The door opened to reveal a squinting, sleepy man in pajamas. “Peter. It would be Peter. Go away, won’t you?”
“Why, Gerald! And here I thought you were sleeping the sleep of the not-sufficiently-wicked and couldn’t possibly be roused! Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx, the newest Knight!”
Lord Gerald rubbed his eyes, looked at Jinx in disbelief, rubbed his eyes again, and scowled.
“Peter…” he said in a tone of obvious disgust.
“Lord Peter.” prompted Lord Peter, warningly.
“Lord Peter, this is an outrage! I have had enough of your foolish tricks, sir! Kindly leave, and take your trained animal with you!”
“Oh, I say, Lord Gerald…” said Charles, shooting a nervous glance at Jinx, who, shocked by the insult, had reached instinctively for his sword…
“Steady, Sir Jinx.” said Lord Peter, who had dropped his playful manner entirely. “Gerald, it is your behavior which is outrageous. You may outrank Sir Jinx, but you do not outrank me, and I insist you apologize to him at once. I will not tolerate such rudeness to a knight of Rainmoor, sir!”
“By God,” said Gerald, searching Lord Peter’s eyes. “You’re serious.”
“You force me to be serious, Gerald. Apologize. Now!”
Lord Gerald stammered, and finally managed to say “Ah, Jinx…”
“Sir Jinx.” prompted Lord Peter, menacingly.
“Sir Jinx… I apologize.”
“Does that satisfy you, Sir Jinx?” asked Lord Peter, turning to face Jinx, who was mystified and rather amazed at this little drama on his behalf.
“Jinx accepts his apology, if that’s what you mean. Did you have to do that?”
“Sir Jinx, I will not tolerate the ridicule of a knight of Rainmoor. Certainly I had to. No other way to get it through Gerald’s head.” Lord Peter had relaxed considerably when Jinx accepted the apology.
Lord Gerald glowered at him. “I’m going back to bed. Unless you want to make me jump through more hoops for this new knight? And, sir, I shall complain to King Thomas tomorrow.”
“Who,” added Lord Peter sweetly, “knighted him in the first place. I wish you the best of luck.”
“Not about him, idiot. About you.”
“By all means. I’d complain about you, but he already knows you’re a pompous ass. Sweet dreams, and may flocks of harpies sing you to their nest.”
Gerald turned on his heel and departed. He seemed about to slam the door after him, but managed to control himself enough to simply shut it, very firmly.
“Peter… May I still call you ‘Peter’?” asked Charles.
“Certainly, if Jinx can still call you ‘Charles’ instead of ‘Lord Charles’. I think we’ve all had quite enough ghastly courtliness for the next few years.”
“Peter, why do you hate Lord Gerald so?” asked Charles. “Is it that you think he is the Nameless One?”
“Good lord, no! It’s more likely to be you, or Jinx, or that chair there than Gerald! Him, the Nameless Pretender? Unthinkable!”
“But why do you hate him so?”
“I don’t, Charles. Gerald is truly gifted at being obnoxious, and as he’s not subtle one has to step on him quite hard to make him behave. King Thomas won’t do it, because King Thomas is too polite. Robert won’t do it unless Gerald offends him personally. That leaves me, and I dislike intensely the way Gerald treats his underlings. I’d much rather Gerald treated people with at least a pretense of respect and didn’t constantly force me to step on him, but as long as he treats people I like with contempt I shall stomp away with gusto. I know it doesn’t change him, so I just do it to relieve my annoyance. I just stomped on him ruthlessly, in the presence of you and Jinx, because I’ve quickly developed a liking for Jinx and Gerald insulted him appallingly. It’s a damned good thing he isn’t the Nameless One, because even so he’s going to be howling for my blood…”
“Can you be sure he isn’t the Nameless One?”
“Charles, I’m surprised at you.” said Lord Peter. “If you’re so concerned, why don’t you stop dancing attendance on the man and go your own way? Or dance attendance on us for a while: we still haven’t had our tea.”
“Oh, I’m sorry! It slipped my mind.” said Charles, and began making tea. “As far as my ‘dancing attendance’ goes, these days Lord Gerald hasn’t got the loyalty he used to get, you know. Lord Hugo refuses to speak to him now, after an argument they had, and Lord James doesn’t come around very often, so it’s just me now…”
“Charles, the man is quite capable of making his own tea. You’re a Lord of the Second Rank: there’s no reason you should act as his servant.”
“But, Lord Peter, if he does turn out to be the Nameless One, perhaps he’ll make me First Rank when he becomes King!”
“When he what?” sputtered Lord Peter. “Charles, your first loyalty is to King Thomas, not Gerald, even… no, especially if he is the Nameless Pretender! Good lord, man, you’ve been driven mad by housework and tea-making! I realize Gerald is a tyrant, but he doesn’t own you! Whatever are you thinking?”
“I’m sorry, Lord Peter…”
“Peter! Don’t call me Lord Peter, Charles, I refuse to allow a perfectly decent though rather dull man to bow and scrape to me! Jinx, what do you make of all this? Let’s have your opinion.”
“I think Lord-Gerald’s a jerk, and Charles isn’t very brave.”
“What do you think of that, Charles? Tell me the one thing wrong with Sir Jinx’s statement.”
“No, no, I fear he’s right. I’m not very brave, Peter.” said Charles, as he poured tea for them.
“No, Lord Charles.” said Lord Peter, gently. “He got your name wrong, and you thought nothing of it. You have a title, sir, even if you don’t ask your friends to use it. You needn’t punish Sir Jinx for omitting it, but it’s sad that you don’t even notice the omission. Gerald’s trained you well.”
They sat in silence for a while, drinking their tea. Finally Charles spoke.
“Peter, all I’ve ever wanted was to be a Lord of the First Rank. That’s why being Second Rank is nothing to me. I’ve studied until my eyes were sore, everything I’d need to know: the magic, the court manners, how to address people… It’s been my life work.”
He spoke steadily, but his eyes were moist. “Now look at what I am. I thought Lord Gerald was the model of a ideal First Lord, and I undertook to serve him, thinking that King Thomas would promote somebody who was like him in every way. All that happened was, I became, every day, more willing to grovel before Lord Gerald, not even understanding what was happening to me until this very night. Finally I understand what I have become. I am a servant, Lord Peter.”
“Oh, I say, Charles!”
“See? See? ‘Charles’, you say. You, yourself, reminded me I had a title, yet how easily you forget! And for that, Lord Peter, I have no-one to blame but myself…”
“My dear boy! I beg of you, don’t talk like this! It’s most distressing!”
“What’s wrong with being called ‘Charles’?” asked Jinx, puzzled.
“Ah, my knightly friend! Be grateful you don’t understand, sir. You have self-respect, it’s clear, and so it truly doesn’t matter to you. I was a Lord of the Second Rank, once, and I have proved how meaningless that is by showing the world what a Lord of the Second Rank is, a servant.”
“Charles, stop it!” said Lord Peter, put out. “There is nothing shameful about being Second Rank, sir!”
“No, of course not. I’m wrong, as usual. It is I who am the servant. That I should come to this! I yet remember battling for the glory of the King, as a knight, for, Sir Jinx, once I was a knight myself.”
“You’ve got to get a grip, Charles… Lord Charles. This will not do. Why, you’ve been one of the most faithful Second Lords, man, for years! Except for this strange entanglement with Gerald…”
“Have I, Lord Peter? Have I? Do you truly mean that?”
“Oh, quite, no question! Boring but faithful. We’ve got to get you out of Gerald’s clutches. I knew all along that he shockingly abused his rank, but it hadn’t occurred to me how serious it had gotten. You must stop running about, making tea for Gerald and washing his socks…”
“Lord Peter, has not the King suffered the loss of one of the First Lords?”
Lord Peter stopped, startled. He stared at Lord Charles in momentary confusion.
“What? Ah! Charles, you conniving little Second Lord, now I see what you’re driving at! What a politician you are! Lord Nicholas was killed by the Nameless Pretender, so you feel you should be promoted! Huh! At least your lordly ego hasn’t been completely crushed by Gerald. I might have known all that maudlin rubbish was a front. Huh!”
“Lord Peter, I am saddened at your tone. Shall I give up my dream of being a First Lord, and resign myself to being Lord Gerald’s servant?”
“Charles, I wish you’d try to be sensible. There’s no vacancy for being a First Lord since Nicholas was killed, as you know quite well, because there’s no quota. And there’s no reason you have to be Gerald’s servant. Certainly King Thomas is going to promote somebody to First Lord eventually, perhaps soon. I would even say that, with your record of faithful service to the King, you’d be as good as anyone for First Lord. But what do you want from me? Tell me, straight out, and if you start weeping about feeling like a servant I shall know you’re not fit to be a Lord of the First Rank. Sir! What are you asking?”
Lord Charles paused, collecting his scattered thoughts.
“I beg of you, Lord Peter, to suggest me to the King as an appropriate Lord of the First Rank. I shall show respect for all, including those of lesser rank, for I know all too well what it is like to be scorned. And, I shall pledge my life to the preservation of the true King.”
Lord Peter pondered this for a few seconds, and spoke.
“Very close. I’ll do it on one condition. There’s one word in there that is wrong. Change that one word, and I’ll believe you. I’m only giving you one chance at it. Tell me what the word should become.”
Lord Charles thought for a moment. Then he had it.
“I ask that you do this for me, sir. I do not beg.”
“And don’t you forget it!” said Lord Peter. “Very well, I’ll suggest you. You understand that I don’t have the power to do more than that?”
“Of course.” said Lord Charles. “Still, who else would King Thomas be listening to?”
“True. Shameless flattery, but true. It’s nice you’re so good at shameless flattery, but don’t get carried away with it. Now, Jinx and I have an appointment elsewhere, so…”
“We do?” asked Jinx.
“Unless you’d like to stay and talk politics some more.”
“I’d rather talk about something I understand.”
“Well,” said Lord Charles, “we’ve also been talking about courage, and power. I’m certain you understand those things perfectly.”
“I don’t think those are things to talk about. You either have them or not, so why bother?”
“Come on, Jinx,” said Lord Peter. “We must be going.”
They left, and as soon as the door shut behind them Lord Peter said “I’m so damn tired of bloody politics.”
“If you wanted to leave, why didn’t you just say so?”
“It would have been rude. Anyway, I left as soon as I could, Jinx. Was it too terribly boring?”
Jinx thought for a moment. “Yes.”
“I agree completely. The only interest in it, for me, was seeing how a real politician’s mind works.”
“What’s a politician? I’ve heard the word before, but nobody’s ever been able to explain it so it makes sense.”
“Hmmm… A politician is somebody who will pretend anything to get a higher rank. A politician will talk for hours and never say anything totally honest. A politician isn’t good for anything but talking to other politicians. Fortunately, being a First Lord calls for all these sterling qualities and very little else.”
“Are you a politician, Peter?”
Peter laughed, but there wasn’t much humor in it. “I’m going to suggest to King Thomas that Charles be made a Lord of the First Rank, although I think he’s rather a pathetic toady. I’m doing it not so much because I think he’ll be a good First Lord, but to annoy Gerald. What do you think I am?”
“Would it be bad to make him a First-Lord?”
“Oh, no. There are some Second Lords who are far better people, and you’ll probably meet one of them shortly. However, I don’t think any of them are willing to be a First Lord. Part of it is that the First Lords have to deal with ten times the politics and only get the privilege of being allowed to put people to death and order them about. But the main thing is that it’s open season on First Lords these days. So why not toss up another target? Maybe it’ll confuse Nameless. My own opinion is that Nameless is some title-less wizard who thinks he can force the magic of Rainmoor to accept him: when wizards get into politics, they quickly become all talk and no action. One thing about Nameless is that he’s good with action…”
“Where are we going, Peter? I don’t have any appointment.”
“It was just an excuse, Jinx, more bloody politics. We’re going to visit Robert. With luck, Sean will be there as well. I could use their company, because every time I touch politics I sink lower and lower while trying to get out. Robert and Sean laugh at politics, and I need that, right now. Besides, I like to spend time with Robert, as he hasn’t much time left for this world. Oh, Jinx: when we’re with Robert don’t ever mention Nameless.”
The path that they’d taken was leading up as it twisted about: Jinx wondered why none of the tunnels in Rainmoor were laid out in a perfectly straight line. It was impossible to see more than a few caves ahead, so you couldn’t see where you were going until you were almost there. Jinx tried to imagine what Rainmoor would be like if its tunnels and caves were in straight lines, then hastily stopped. The last thing he wanted to imagine was being in a network of tunnels that extended infinitely in every direction, never coming to an end, particularly since that was precisely where he was.
They arrived at a place where the small caves of the tunnel opened out into a larger cave. There was a sort of archway, and Peter marched straight through it, calling out “Robert? Sean? Are you there?”
Jinx was surprised to notice that they’d walked straight into Robert’s living room. Why wasn’t there a door? He didn’t have time to reflect on this, for a large, burly man had come through another archway, exclaiming, “Peter, old boy! How nice to see you, always welcome here.” He reeked of the drink Jinx had gotten rid of, and staggered cheerfully up to Peter, embracing him.
“Robert, I’d like you to meet Jinx. He’s the new knight, you know.”
“New knight?” said Robert, rather dazedly. “Oh, yes, silly of me, that new knight.”
He looked at Jinx, blinked, and looked again, swaying slightly. “I say, Peter, does he really look like that, or am I imagining it? Sort of a big cat with stripes, you know.”
“Why, Robert! Perhaps you’d better get some sleep.” said Peter, winking at Jinx.
“Nonsense,” replied Robert stubbornly, “rubbish. Who cares what he looks like, any friend of Peter’s is a friend of mine also. Sir Jinx!”
He shook Jinx’s hand with great decision, saying “Sir Jinx, I am honored to have you come here to be in my house, Sir Jinx. Don’t mind me, my eyes play tricks on me sometimes. I say, Peter, why is he wearing furry gloves? Is he cold?”
Peter burst out laughing. “I’m sorry, Robert, I couldn’t resist! You’re not seeing things. Sir Jinx does actually look like a tiger. He’s also quite a decent chap, and you should get on marvelously. Particularly since Gerald managed to utterly surpass and exceed his already impressive capacity for ghastly rudeness at Jinx’s expense, considering your dislike for Gerald and your tendency to act as his polar opposite at every possible opportunity.”
“Sir Jinx, do you have any of an idea of what he’s talking about? Peter’s always going on like that…”
“I’m not sure, Robert, but it’s probably about Lord-Gerald and how obnoxious he was.”
“Ah yes. Gerald. Obnoxious. Yes. Why, doesn’t he like stripes? Did you clash with his tapesr, tapsistr.. those ugly pictures he hangs on his walls?”
“He called Jinx a trained animal.”
“My God! Bad Gerald! He can’t go about calling Knights names like that. We must complain to the King, Sir Jinx!”
“I thought you were the King, Robert.” commented Peter, amused.
“No, Sean’s King right now. I’m the really King, but I’m not well, so Sean’s being King until I feel better. You know, Peter, I feel bad about making Sean King, even for a little while…”
“Oh? Why is that, Robert?”
“Don’t tell anybody, but… I think somebody’s trying to kill the King.”
Peter’s eyes were sad. “Don’t worry about it, Robert.”
“But, Peter, I don’t want anybody to kill Sean. I’m sorry I made him King, it’s not fair. I should go in there right now and be King again, right now. How can I be a good King if I make somebody else get killed in my place?”
“Don’t worry about it, Robert.”
“Really, Peter, is that fair?”
“Don’t worry about it.”
“Oh, all right. Anyway, we have to complain to the King now, and I don’t know how to do that if the King is me. Follow me!”
He staggered into the other room, not noticing that Jinx was hanging back to talk to Lord Peter.
“Isn’t Nameless-King also trying to kill Robert?”
“Don’t tell him that, please, Jinx. The poor man’s doomed anyhow, whether he knows it or not, and he’s just reminded me what a decent fellow he is, beneath all the drink. Damn Nameless, anyhow! Couldn’t he just skip Robert?”
“But if he skipped Robert, he’d be trying to kill you!”
“He probably is, Jinx. The difference is, I can defend myself, I hope.”
As they entered the other room, Robert was kneeling before a man sitting on an improvised throne, who wore an outlandish crown big and garish enough to shame an Emperor.
“You must see, my liege, King, sir, about how bad Gerald is. Here’s a perfectly good knight, who just happens to be sort of furry and stripy, and Gerald calls him names. I think Gerald shouldn’t even be a lord if he can’t be polite to knights, even if they are sort of unorthod… unothrd… weird.”
The man on the throne noticed Jinx, and sat up, curious.
“Sean!” exclaimed Lord Peter. “How nice to see you. Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx.”
Sean came down from the ‘throne’, setting aside his preposterous ‘crown’, and shook Jinx’s hand unhesitatingly. “Robert was telling me about you, Jinx, but I thought he was delirious. Have a drink?”
“Jinx would rather not, unless you have something to drink that won’t make him sick in the head.”
“Suit yourself. How about you, Peter?”
Lord Peter glanced at Robert, who’d managed to get to his feet when Sean stood up, but had promptly passed out from the sudden change in altitude.
“Perhaps not today, Sean. But do allow us to stay for a while, we’ve just had an encounter with Gerald and Charles.”
“Oh, sure. Gerald and Charles, eh? Both at once, or one at a time?”
“Well,” said Lord Peter, “first Gerald insulted Jinx, and left in pajamas and a huff, and then Charles trapped us with a woeful story of how terrible it was to be Second Rank.”
“No, honestly? The preposterous little rat! Him and Gerald deserve each other. Maybe Nameless will wipe him out as well, just on general principles.”
“Oh, Sean, I hope you’re not the one who’s been telling Robert about Nameless!”
“No, no, I wouldn’t do that. I think it was James, actually. Hugo and James came over here one night, absolutely furious. They said they weren’t ever going to serve Gerald again, so to reward the first sensible thinking either of them’s ever done I got them hammered. Then they started going on about Nameless. Hugo thinks Gerald is Nameless, James thinks Charles is Nameless, and Charles presumably thinks Hugo is Nameless. Needless to say, I think they’re all idiots. Unfortunately, I left them alone with Robert for a minute and when I came back poor Robert was horribly upset and I threw them out. Robert wouldn’t calm down until I offered to be King for him, and then he gave me his crown and was much happier. I think the poor fellow feels guilty about that, but I’m not going to tell him that he’s still in danger. I’m just practicing every defense I’ve got, since Robert can’t even light a candle at this point.”
“Is there any way I can help?” asked Lord Peter. “By the way, Charles thinks Gerald is Nameless, not Hugo.”
“That figures. He thinks Gerald’s Nameless, so he keeps serving him anyway. What a cretin.”
“I know, Sean, I know. You must admit he’s a consummate politician, though: you should have seen him over at Gerald’s, it was magnificent. What an act! He quite took me in, I really believed his rubbish about how he felt like a servant…”
“He bloody well should. That’s all he’ll ever be.” remarked Sean.
“And needs to be First Rank in order to feel good about himself, and needs me to suggest him to King Thomas now that Nicholas is dead.”
“You’re not serious!”
“Oh, he wasn’t as barefaced as all that about it.”
“You’re not going to do it, are you? Peter, that’s disgusting!”
“Sean, name one other Second Rank Lord willing to become First Rank at this point. Or is this your way of volunteering? You know I’d much rather suggest you.”
“Certainly not. I’ve got better sense than that. But do you really have to suggest that wretched toady? Honestly, Peter, there must be somebody else.”
“That there is not, Sean. The general opinion seems to be that no First Rank Lord is safe. The only people willing to be First Rank now are people like Hugo and Charles and Victor. You know the type.”
“Power-mad toadies without any sense.”
“Quite. You must admit that Charles doesn’t look so bad by comparison with the others.”
“But do you have to suggest him, Peter? King Thomas doesn’t actually have to fill the slot Nicholas left. Doesn’t it make you feel rather unclean?”
“Thank you, so much, Sean! I was wondering for simply hours how I felt about it, and now I know: unclean. Sean, I told Charles that King Thomas didn’t have to fill the slot, and it was a half-truth. It just so happens that some of Rainmoor’s magic works better if there are five First Lords, don’t ask me why. For that reason, there have usually been five First Lords at any given time, and it’s no good telling people to stop speculating who the new First Lord is going to be.”
“You don’t say! Bits of the magic work better, eh?”
“The aspects might interest you, Sean. With only four First Lords, the magic is not as powerful as it might be with regard to protecting and defending, particularly in regard to nobility like King Thomas and Lord Robert who’re high in rank. It’s something to do with the Five being a good arrangement for the magic’s stability: King Thomas explained it to me, but he lost me about half-way through.”
“You’re saying that my protections aren’t working as well as they might?”
“Until there’s a fifth First Lord. It looks like Charles is our best bet.”
“Bloody! All right, go and suggest him. I’m not about to volunteer for it, but I suppose somebody must, and it may as well be Charles. Better him than Victor, anyway.”
“Who’s Victor?” asked Jinx.
Sean replied, “Lucky you, not to know him! Lord Victor has to be the most grasping, power-mad noble in the Second Rank. He’s a rotten little sneak, and he’s not welcome here, and if you’ve any sense, you’ll do as Robert and I do and throw rocks at him if he comes anywhere near you. He tried to serve Robert once and edge me out, but old Robert saw through him right away and tossed him out on his ear.”
“No, honestly, Sean?” said Lord Peter. “I’d always thought it was you that tossed him out. It was Robert? Good for Robert!”
“Oh aye. Robert’s grand, the tops. I can’t tell you how ghastly it is to see him slipping away like this, and all because of that bastard James telling him somebody’s trying to kill the King…”
“Jinx thinks it’s probably because he keeps drinking things that make him sick in the head.”
Sean glared at Jinx: he’d been steadily drinking the entire time they’d been talking, and he suddenly turned pugnacious. “Aren’t we grand! Jinx, you’ve no business telling him what to drink. He’s got a perfect right to drink whatever he likes, and he’s under a lot of strain. You try fearing for your life sometime, and see how that makes you feel!”
“Easy, Sean.” said Peter. “This is a friend of mine, you know. I admit he can be fearfully blunt at times, but surely that’s better than being a toady?”
“I suppose. Sorry, Jinx, I didn’t mean to snap at you like that. But don’t knock the Hammer, mate, it’s about all we’ve got left at this point. Ever since Robert decided he was the King, all the bloody toadies laugh at us, and King Thomas won’t come visit anymore. Ah, Peter, you’re the only one left who gives a damn about us. All the rest are just bleeding vultures waiting for Robert to die! It’s too bloody horrible…”
Sean began to weep, yet still he faced them proudly.
“Jinx, I’m sorry for snapping at you, really. I’d hate myself if I thought I’d cost Robert even one person’s honest loyalty, and you’re a brave lad. Tell me you’ll be on our side, Jinx, even if I was a stupid wretch and got offended at your honest opinion! Please, Jinx, not for me, for Robert. He’s really a grand chap, and we’ve so few friends left us these days…”
“Sean, you’ve got me.” said Lord Peter. “I haven’t dropped you, have I?”
“Oh aye. I’m asking Jinx, not you. He’s a better man than any of those bloody toadies.”
Jinx was touched by Sean’s earnestness. “I will be your friend. I think you’re a decent person, even if you are drunk, and I thought Robert was very nice when he was awake. Also, you don’t talk gibberish, and I like that.”
Sean blinked, and Lord Peter commented, “There you are, Sean. You said yourself he was honest.”
“Oh, hell, Peter,” said Sean, “he’s right. I am drunk, absolutely pissed. I shouldn’t be sitting here bothering you lot, I should just go to bed…”
“Jinx isn’t bothered. Jinx is just glad he won’t have your head tomorrow morning.” said Jinx.
“Fair enough.” said Sean. “Could Jinx give me a hand getting Robert into bed? I can’t just leave him lying there.”
Jinx did so, thinking that if it was up to him, he would leave Robert lying there and maybe it would teach him not to drink things that made him faint when he stood up too suddenly. However, Jinx kept these thoughts to himself.
When they’d gotten Robert to bed, Sean bid Jinx and Peter goodnight and headed for his own bedroom, walking cautiously so he wouldn’t have to put out a hand and steady himself.
“Shall we call it a night, Jinx?”
“Yes. Or is there somebody else to visit?”
“No, not really. Ivan may be up but I’m not sure I’d want to know what he does while decent people are asleep. Let’s head home. I’ll show you to your door, and then I’m going home myself.”
“Is Ivan the Nameless-King?”
“I rather doubt it, Jinx. Ivan’s too obvious. He’s always scheming away to get what he wants, but he’s terribly obvious about it. I suppose it’s possible: anything is possible, that’s the hell of it. We really haven’t got a clue. I dare say we can rule Nicholas out, as he’s dead. Short of that, we’ve nothing to go on.”
“Are you the Nameless-King, Peter?”
Lord Peter chuckled. “If I said I wasn’t, could you believe me? That’s the real hell of it, Jinx. What could I possibly do to prove I’m not? I’m in the line of succession myself, and everybody knows it. I could say that I love King Thomas dearly, for I do. I could say that I’d have to bump off Robert as well when I’m one of his few remaining friends, which is also true. I could state quite bluntly that I’m not the Nameless One, which I’m not. I can say any of these things, but it’s words, all words, and any man can lie whenever he pleases…”
“You’re not the Nameless-King, then?”
“Jinx, Jinx! No. I’m not. Do you believe me?”
“Yes.”
Lord Peter sighed.
“Did I say something wrong?”
“Jinx, I’m touched by your faith in words. I do hope it doesn’t cost King Thomas his life…”
When they got to Jinx’s place, Peter excused himself politely and left in great haste, as if he felt he was unwelcome. This puzzled Jinx, until he remembered what Peter’d said about him and Elanor being ‘amorously entwined’: the man surely wanted to let him be alone with Elanor. Actually, that seemed like a good idea to Jinx. All the humans and their gibberish had exhausted him. If being human meant having to deal with all that, Jinx wasn’t so sure he wanted any of it. Perhaps it was just being a ‘politician’ that was so exhausting.
Elanor was sleeping. She stirred as he touched her flank, and looked at him.
“There you are. I got bored waiting for you, so I went to sleep.”
“No problem.” said Jinx. “Since you’re awake now, do you want to…” and then it struck him.
“You spoke, Elanor!”
“Vernon taught me how to. He also taught me how to walk on two legs. I don’t intend to, but in case you ever beg me to again I want to be able to do it without looking awkward. It looks silly enough without the falling over. But I learned to talk just for you. Do you like it?”
“Of course, Elanor! Now everybody will think you’re a person!”
“Oh, Jinx, honestly! Why are you always worrying about what everybody thinks?”
“Elanor, I just want them to not treat you like an animal. When they do, it reflects badly on me, and I can’t have that.”
“Jinx, when will you learn that I don’t care about that? I don’t care. I don’t understand why you do. All that matters to me is what you think. I just want you to like me.”
“Are you going to try not to be like an animal?”
“Well, some parts of being an animal I like very much…” purred Elanor suggestively.
Jinx came reluctantly awake the next morning to a insistent knocking at the door. He tried to get up without disturbing Elanor, but since his arms were wrapped around her it didn’t work.
Elanor stirred grumpily. “Go away!” she yelled at the door.
“Elanor! What if it’s important?”
“More important than cuddling me? Don’t be silly.”
The knocking continued, and Jinx got up despite Elanor’s protests and went to answer it. When he opened the door, he was looking at a liveried flunky, a young boy who seemed very nervous and gaped in wonder at him.
“Yes?” said Jinx, more or less politely. “What do you want?”
The flunky swallowed nervously, and began reading from a scroll he was carrying.
“Now hear this: Sir Jinx is required immediately in the Great Hall for..”
“No, you hear this!” snarled Elanor, getting up and stalking toward the boy with her tail lashing. “I don’t care what you’re doing here, but you’re going to go away. You came here and woke my mate up, after he stayed up all night making love to me without freezing me once. He didn’t get any sleep, because you showed up, banging on the door, and woke him up. That’s bad enough, but if you think you’re going to ask him to go anywhere right now, I’m going to see what your throat tastes like!”
“Elanor, no!” pleaded Jinx, getting between her and the terrified flunky, who was on the verge of fleeing. “Elanor, stop it! Calm down!”
She slipped lithely past him, reared up on her hind legs, and rested a paw on each of the boy’s shoulders, digging her claws in gently. “You’re going to go away and let my mate get some sleep, aren’t you? Aren’t you?!?”
“Elanor, freeze!”
She stiffened, still clutching the flunky’s shoulders. Jinx carefully extracted her claws from his clothing, picked her up like he was carrying a statue, and carried her over to the cushions they were using for a bed. He put her on the cushions in what he figured was a reasonably comfortable position, and returned to the flunky, who was still shaking.
“Jinx would like to hear the rest of what you were saying.”
“Oh, uh… Now hear this: Sir Jinx is required immediately in the Great Hall for the Laying to Rest of First Lord Robert and the Promotion of Second Lord Charles.”
Jinx waited for the flunky to explain what he meant.
“Uh… Is that all right, Sir Jinx?” the boy said, in a small voice.
“What does it mean? I’d appreciate an explanation, since I’m not really awake.”
“You need to go to the Great Hall, Sir Jinx. I was sent to notify you.”
“I don’t know where the Great Hall is. For that matter, who are you?”
“Me? I’m the King’s page, Sir Jinx.”
“Don’t you have a name?” asked Jinx. “I don’t feel like calling you ‘King’s-page’ this early in the morning.”
“Oh! My name is Michael, Sir Jinx. And if you don’t know where the Great Hall is yet, then I’d be happy to take you there. It would be very helpful if you’d hurry, Sir. I was knocking for ten minutes before you answered, Sir Jinx.”
“Okay.” replied Jinx, and they set off through the winding caves and tunnels. “I know what’s happening to Charles. King-Thomas must be making him a First Rank Lord. But what’s happening to Robert? The last time I saw him, he was already laying down and resting.”
“Why, he’s dead, Sir Jinx! The Nameless One got him! It must have happened while you were sleeping. Or, well…” said the lad, and blushed.
“Dead?” exclaimed Jinx, dismayed.
“Oh yes, Sir Jinx, his head got bashed in something shocking! They managed to hex it back together enough to have an open coffin, but it was all in bits. I got to see it before they fixed it up, and it was all smashed up like a melon, Sir Jinx!”
“That’s horrible!” said Jinx. “I only met him last night, he was a nice person even though he was extremely drunk…”
“Oh, he was nice, Sir Jinx, but totally mad, you know. He thought he was King, Sir Jinx, can you believe it? Oh, I say, Bill!” cried Michael, as they approached Gerald’s room, and saw another page knocking at the door. “Hasn’t he answered yet?”
“He’s probably ignoring me, Michael.” said Bill. “At least you got yours… Oh! He’s following you? I mean, uh, greetings, Sir Jinx…”
“I’m showing Sir Jinx to the Great Hall.” said Michael proudly. “Can’t stay and chat, we must make haste.”
“Cheeky!” replied Bill, and went back to knocking on Gerald’s door.
“Anyway, his head got all bashed to bits, Sir Jinx! Lord Sean’s all upset, ’cause everyone else was making bets on when Nameless would get him, you know…”
“All of them?” said Jinx.
“Oh, no, Lord Peter was grand about it. He’s almost as sad as Lord Sean is, and he came right over and gave Lord Sean a hug. He’s a grand chap. But Lord James was dreadfully smug, ’cause he won the bet, you know… I have to stop now, because we’re there, Sir Jinx.”
The page fell back, and Jinx entered a huge room. The place was a visual outrage on a grand scale: it seemed to stretch out and up in every direction as if it were a huge spherical cave like the Nexus, only instead of being empty the air above him was filled with spokes of white fire that radiated from a blazing center hub. There seemed to be endless numbers of people standing on the floor, the walls, the ceiling: then Jinx, looking to the side, saw himself looking back and realized it was all being done with mirrors. There were four corners to the actual room, each with a stream of white fire stretching up to the central point, where the mirrors met, and the people were standing on the floor and milling about: the people on the sides of the vast sphere were only reflections. Jinx wondered how the King had made such big mirrors.
Lord Peter came over to him, and Jinx saw that the man was grieving.
“Ah, Jinx, you’ve come!” said Peter. “I’m so glad you did. Sean has been asking whether you would show up, saying that you and I are the only people who cared anything for Robert and that you should be here.”
“Were people really laying bets on when he’d get killed?”
Lord Peter looked sick. “Where’d you hear that, Jinx?”
“The boy who brought me here said so.”
“It’s true. Hugo, Victor, James, Richard, and quite a few of the pages and knights. The heartless bastards! I’ve had all I can do to handle Sean, he was ready to kill the lot of them when he realized what was happening. I’m terribly glad you’re here, because I’m exhausted from trying to stop him. Frankly, part of me wanted to help him instead of stop him. Evidently they’d asked Gerald to lay a bet as well, before Hugo decided he was the Nameless One, but Gerald thought it was too undignified. They never asked me, of course: they knew me too well. I’ve been listening in on their conversations, and they’re betting on my death now, or about half of them are: I’m rather more popular than Robert was, so there aren’t as many people willing to cheerfully wager a gold piece on when I’ll die. Come this way, Jinx, we’d best get back to Sean quickly.”
They cut through the throng of nobles and knights, toward a corner with a single miserable figure in it, who stood, shunned and alone. It was Lord Sean, and he looked broken somehow, as if Lord Robert’s murder had ripped from him some essential part of his soul. Jinx wondered how Peter could have had any trouble with him, much less need Jinx’s help with him, for Sean just stood and looked at Jinx with desolate, hurting eyes, saying nothing.
Jinx was disturbed at the haunted stare, and said “If you wish, Jinx will kill any of those horrible people. They’re making humans look bad.”
“Thank you, no.” said Sean, and looked away. “Nice of you to offer, though.”
“Now, Sean, I suspect Jinx was serious. Jinx, don’t talk like that, please! You can’t just kill them. I don’t give a damn about them: I agree with you. But the least you’d get is imprisonment, possibly death, if you attack a noble of Rainmoor. Do please be careful!”
“He’s right,” added Sean. “Don’t. There’s few enough decent people in the place anyway. Besides, if anybody’s going to be imprisoned for murdering one of those stinking vermin, I claim that privilege.”
“Not you, either, Sean!” said Lord Peter.
“There’ll still be decent people left in the nobility without me, Peter.” said Sean. “There’s King Thomas, and there’ll still be you.”
“For a while, anyway…” muttered Lord Peter.
“What?” said Sean. “Peter, you’re not planning to get killed, are you?”
“No. Wait and see.”
As Jinx wondered what he meant by that, the floor began forming itself into rows of seats. Jinx hardly noticed that, however, for the room was undergoing dramatic changes: the point where the shafts of white fire met flared into brilliance and began rushing upwards at blinding speed, and as it did the sphere-illusion of the mirrors expanded frighteningly, making Jinx dizzy and sick to his stomach. When it was finished, the nobles stood in rows on a seemingly infinite plane, with shafts of white fire pointing straight up until they were lost to sight.
Jinx was grateful he hadn’t had any breakfast, for he would have lost it: the infinite plane wasn’t so bad, and neither was the sphere, but the way one changed into the other was too much for him. Because of the shafts of white fire pointing to the center, and the rapid, smooth expansion of the sphere, the room had conveyed an accurate impression of its size even as it grew too vast to comprehend. It made Jinx want to crawl in a hole and hide.
All heads turned towards the entrance, as if cued by the change, and Jinx looked and saw that King Thomas was walking into the room. As he approached the opposite end from the door, a throne trimmed with white fire grew up out of the floor, which he sat in. Strangely, he didn’t reflect in the mirrors, though everybody else did. Jinx figured that was intentional, to emphasize his uniqueness: either that or he was a vampire, which seemed unlikely. Jinx started to sit down as well, then noticed that nobody else was, and stood again hastily.
The King noticed this, and his lip curled in a half-smile. “You may sit.” he stated, and everybody did. He began to speak into the echoing silence.
“I have called you here today, in full assembly of the Lords and Nobles of Rainmoor, for a ceremony granting honor to the living and the dead.”
“First, let us honor the mortal remains of Robert, First Lord of Rainmoor!”
A coffin rose out of the floor, and in it was Robert. Jinx, looking at him, was glad he’d had the chance to meet him while he was alive. The dead man plainly showed on his face the inner decency Peter had spoken of. Jinx looked to see if any parts of his head were missing, but it looked perfectly normal, although Jinx thought his nose wasn’t as red as it had been when Robert was alive.
“Robert was my successor, and I will always remember him as the joyous, honest, brave man I knew when I was a First Lord beside him. I could trust Lord Robert to stand by me, staunch as a rock, facing hideous danger and laughing at it. I am grieved that I lost favor with Robert, somewhere over the years, yet I know of one here among us who knew Robert’s loyalty and love to the very end, and I would also honor that one.”
“For Robert had weakened and grown sick, living in dreams and fantasies, and those who turned away from him at the end saw only the dreamer and not the decency he retained. Yet the one man who served Robert unto his last day did not prove only that Lord Robert could still inspire faith in others: he proved beyond the shadow of a doubt that Lord Robert had still faith to give.”
“And we may prove one thing more, this day. Because of the example of this faithful man, I am proposing to lay Robert to rest in the heart of Rainmoor…”
There was an astonished murmur from the assembled nobility.
“…a honor given only to the good and pure of heart. If there should be evil in him, the magic of Rainmoor will be disturbed, and you will all see it reflected in the appearance of this Hall. If he be greatly evil, all we have may be lost. If there be no evil in this man, Rainmoor will accept him without a ripple, and he will become a part of the magic of Rainmoor, himself.”
“I do not decide this myself, for I myself have failed him, and lost faith in him: and I will not listen to those who mocked and reviled the man I once knew and loved. I will ask the one man who served Lord Robert to the end whether I should proceed, for he and he alone is entitled to judge. Lord Sean, shall I do this?”
The murmur had grown louder and more alarmed, but King Thomas ignored it. Sean rose, and all could see he had been weeping as King Thomas spoke. He faced the King proudly, looking him straight in the eye, and simply said “Do it.”
The hall fell silent as King Thomas raised his hand over the coffin. He muttered gibberish for a few seconds, then spoke one word Jinx didn’t recognize in a clear, strong voice, and the coffin began to sink back into the floor. As it did, the crowd of nobles began looking hectically off into the distance, peering fearfully to the horizon in every direction.
“What are they trying to see?” Jinx asked Sean, who had sat down and was paying no attention.
“Nothing,” said Lord Sean with a laugh or a sob, “nothing at all.”
When the coffin had disappeared, King Thomas looked up again, and his eyes were slightly moist: not very, but enough to show that he had believed in Robert a little bit, too.
He remained silent for a few seconds, but then continued, perhaps knowing he wasn’t going to get many of the nobles to be silent for Robert. Before their rude whispers could get out of hand, he arrested everyone’s attention with his next words.
“And now we honor the living, for on this day I shall promote a faithful Second Lord to First Lord of Rainmoor, with all the duties and privileges of that rank.”
“I have had a suggestion from Lord Peter as to a suitable choice…”
Jinx spotted Lord Charles among the nobles, and the man was trying hard to keep from grinning.
“Yet I have my own ideas regarding suitable Second Lords, and I will try one last time to persuade the one I am thinking of, who has shown his quality before us today. Lord Sean!”
Sean rose slowly, reluctantly. Jinx noticed Lord Charles staring at Sean with a shocking hatred and rage in his eyes, but as Jinx watched, the man controlled himself somehow.
“Lord Sean, I ask you once more. Will you accept the honor?”
“No, my liege.”
“Are you quite sure, sir?”
“Yes, my liege. I cannot accept this honor. I hold myself responsible for Lord Robert’s death, my liege. I cannot accept being promoted to his rank when I have failed him so. I must decline, my liege.”
“Very well, Lord Sean. I may say that you have proven, yet again, your nobility… I have said that I had another choice,” said King Thomas to everyone, “and I would not have this person thought of as a second choice. It was my personal decision to offer this honor to Lord Sean, although I did not expect him to accept it: because he would not accept it I could only offer the honor publicly, and I would have you all remember that. The man I expect to make First Rank today is no less honorable, and has earned the honor through long and faithful service to his Lord and to me. Lord Charles!”
Lord Charles stood eagerly. “My liege!” he said, in a joyful voice.
“Lord Charles, do you accept this honor?”
“Yes, my liege.”
“Kneel before me, Lord Charles.”
The man did so, giving the King his sword so it could be held over his head, and King Thomas intoned, “Do you, Lord Charles, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”
“I do, my liege.”
“I hereby declare to all that Lord Charles is now Lord of the First Rank, after Lord Ivan.”
Jinx was startled to note that the horizon of the infinite plane wobbled unsteadily for a moment. He hoped the room wasn’t going to collapse. He looked around, but nobody else seemed to notice. Jinx supposed that their eyes were less sharp than his.
Lord Peter stood.
“My liege?” he said politely.
“Yes, Peter?” said the King, startled by the interruption.
“My liege, I would like to be the first to congratulate Lord Charles on his new rank, and also I regret that I must resign my Lordship at this point.” There was general consternation at that statement.
“Good lord, Peter, why? You can’t do this, the whole point of promoting Charles was to have at least four First Lords. If Robert had lived, we’d have five again. If you resign, there’ll be only three!”
“I must, though I am deeply sorry for the trouble I am causing in doing so.”
“But why?”
“Need I explain, sir?” said Lord Peter. “It is not that I fear for my life, although all know I am in danger. I swore the same oath that Lord Charles has just sworn, years ago. One part of that oath states that I am to show respect to my lessers. King Thomas, I have learned today that some who are my lessers had wagered money on the date of Robert’s death, and now that he is dead they are wagering money on the date of my own…”
Lord Peter passed a withering, disgusted glance over them as they sat, pretending not to understand.
“Forgive me for failing my oath, but I cannot respect such people. I ask that I be permitted to resign.”
“Lord Peter, I deplore your timing. Couldn’t you have mentioned this before?”
“No, my liege. I learned of this only today, and it was the last straw. I cannot remain a Lord in such conditions, sir.”
“Damn it, Peter!” cried the King, losing his composure. “How dare you do this? You know there must be more than three First Lords during this dangerous time. It’s bad enough that Robert was killed: how dare you step down at this point? There’s no one to replace you! I defy you to suggest any other suitable noble for promotion. We both know that this death-gambling is utterly despicable. Am I to promote a man who won money on Robert’s death? Or should I pick one of those who lost!? You can’t think Sean’s going to change his mind. Peter, there is no one left to choose!”
“Oh?” said Lord Peter, and astonishingly, he was grinning, looking the King straight in the eye.
King Thomas met his gaze, and unexpectedly his anger began to melt away, to be replaced by a vast amusement. “Peter, you clever bastard.” he said admiringly.
“My liege, do you accept my resignation?”
“Quite. I hope you’ll continue to be clever on my behalf?”
“Of course, my liege.”
“Good. I hereby announce,” proclaimed the King to the stunned nobles, “the resignation of Lord Peter, and state that he lays down his rank with honor, at his own request. So be it!”
This time the horizon wobbled so much that everybody noticed, and it kept wobbling unsteadily, small ripples running through the image of the infinite plane. The nobles clearly found this disconcerting, but King Thomas seemed unperturbed, as if he’d expected it.
“Why is the room doing that?” Jinx whispered to Sean.
“Because Peter just resigned, Jinx.” replied Sean. “I’m not surprised the magic found his resignation upsetting. Peter’s a good man.”
“And now I shall promote another noble to Lord of the First Rank!” said the King, and paused for effect, watching the reactions of the various nobles. They were hardly able to hold still: terribly confused, repeatedly insulted, yet each still hoping, somehow, to be chosen for the honor…
“Sir Jinx!”
Jinx jumped to his feet, startled, as his name was called, and suddenly everybody was looking at him, a sea of shocked, appalled faces staring at him in horror and outrage.
“Yes, King-Thomas?” he said, quite forgetting the ‘my-liege’ bit in his confusion.
“Sir Jinx, do you accept this honor?”
Jinx didn’t know what to think, and then he heard Sean whisper in his ear, “Do it, mate. It’ll cheer me up, and Robert would be delighted…”
“Yes, King-Thomas.” replied Jinx. Peter was trying to keep from laughing at the reactions of the nobles, and was nearly falling over with the effort.
“Come stand before me, Sir Jinx.”
Jinx did so, and allowed King Thomas to take his sword and hold it over his head. He knew from past experience that King-Thomas wasn’t going to attack him, and he remained calm though terribly confused.
“Do you, Sir Jinx, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”
“I object, my liege!” sputtered Lord Hugo. “How can you pretend this creature understands what you’re saying?”
King Thomas froze, and the look he directed at Lord Hugo was not friendly.
“Sir Jinx, would you care to restate the oath you’re being asked to swear? You may use simple language, since this is for the benefit of Lord Hugo, who has just proved he cannot behave with respect towards his lessers.”
“Jinx is being asked to be polite to people, no matter who they are, and to keep King-Thomas from getting killed, no matter what.”
“There you are, sir: Sir Jinx understands the oath of the First Rank. If any of you would like to argue with me that ‘respect’ and ‘honor’ mean maligning a Knight of Rainmoor and gambling on the highest ranking First Lord’s death, I must, respectfully, decline…”
He turned to Jinx again, laying the sword on Jinx’s head gently.
“He must kneel,” said Lord Victor. “It’s customary.”
“He can’t, you fool.” said the King, exasperated. “His legs don’t bend that way. If anyone else interrupts, I shall call for their resignation without honor.”
There was silence, and King Thomas continued. “Do you, Sir Jinx, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”
“Yes, King-Thomas.”
“I hereby declare to all that Sir Jinx is now Lord of the First Rank, after Lord Charles.”
Suddenly, the horizon stopped rippling, and settled down, solid as a rock. Jinx accepted his sword back, and returned to his seat. He didn’t feel any different. He wasn’t sure how he felt about the way the room had stopped wobbling. Apparently the magic of Rainmoor liked him, which was nice, but he didn’t like thinking that he mattered to it. It was magic, and Jinx didn’t want to have anything to do with it.
King Thomas looked out at the resentful nobles, nodded once curtly, and strode out without another word. As he left, the throne sank back into the ground, the seats began to sink too, and the infinite plane curved up more and more at the horizon until it formed the tremendous sphere-shape again.
The nobles filed out of the room, shunning Jinx, Sean and Peter.
“That was jolly good fun,” said Peter, “but he shouldn’t have done it…”
“What, promoting Jinx?” asked Sean. “That was the best thing he did! And wasn’t it your idea, anyway?”
“No, no! I meant, humiliating the nobles. Certainly he had to promote Jinx, but when people started objecting he cut them down to size. I admit it was lovely to watch, but he can’t afford to do that right now… I’d better go talk to him.”
Peter hurried off after King Thomas, leaving Jinx and Sean standing there feeling unsophisticated.
“Hate to admit it, Jinx, but he’s right.” said Sean. “He needs those bastards…”
Bill, the page, came running up to them. “Lord Sean! Sir Jinx! Is the King here?”
“No, Bill, he’s gone home.” replied Sean. “And it’s Lord Jinx now, lad.”
“Oh! Sorry…” replied the page, and ran off in the direction Peter had gone.
“What on earth is the matter with that boy?” said Sean wonderingly. “I’d have thought meeting a new First Lord would hold him for at least five minutes.”
“I don’t care. Have you had breakfast, Sean?”
“No, Jinx, I haven’t. Can you blame me? I’ve been too upset. And you were right about my head this morning, I’ve got a splitting headache. I’m glad I came, though, for I saw Robert vindicated.”
Lord James was passing by at that moment, and said, “Got to hand it to you, Lord Sean. You’ve got guts. I wouldn’t have had the nerve to let Robert be laid in Rainmoor.”
Sean glared savagely at the man. “You’ve got enough bloody nerve as it is, toady.”
Lord James flushed. “I beg your pardon, Lord Sean. I was attempting to be complimentary. You must admit that Robert didn’t seem like the sort of man Rainmoor would accept.”
“That’s Lord Robert, you bastard, and he was a good man. Something you’ll never understand.”
Lord James was at a loss for words. Finally, he sputtered “Good? I’ll tell you what he was good for.” and patted a small sack of gold he carried. “He was good for this.”
Sean hurled himself at the man in a blind rage, and Jinx knew then why Peter had gotten exhausted trying to control him. Jinx seized Sean by the upper arms, idly noting that he was quite strong, stronger than Jinx would have believed possible. It didn’t matter: Jinx’s grip was unyielding and Sean struggled uselessly.
Lord James had jumped back, but hadn’t fled. In fact, Sean’s remarks had angered him so much that he was sticking around, enjoying Sean’s struggles. Jinx stared at him, finding this behavior unacceptable: not only was it extremely obnoxious and cruel, but Sean would not stop struggling while the man was watching and Jinx was afraid he would break his own bones with the effort.
“Get out of my sight, Lord-Toady. If you don’t leave, I’ll kill you myself. Go away!”
Lord James looked in Jinx’s eyes, and what he saw there must have frightened him, for he did leave then, glancing back over his shoulder huntedly as he did so. Jinx did not take his eyes off him until he was out of sight.
By then, all the other nobles were gone as well: some had stopped to watch the little drama being played out, but when Jinx glared at them they made themselves scarce. Jinx decided to ask Vernon why that was. Surely they didn’t think he was serious? He was sure that Peter had mentioned something about getting imprisoned for killing people, and he’d had no intention of actually killing anybody. Just frightening them, and they’d richly deserved that.
“Are you okay, Sean?” he asked.
“What a stupid bloody question.” said Sean, no longer struggling.
“Does that mean I can let go of you now?”
“If you don’t, my arms will drop off in a few seconds.”
Jinx hastily released him, and Sean began massaging his biceps, trying to get the blood back to his arms. He had trouble, because his hands wouldn’t work at first.
“I’m sorry.” said Jinx. “Did I hurt you?”
“That’s all right, mate. I’d only have been imprisoned or executed for what I was about to do. Robert wouldn’t have wanted that. I’m starting to feel my fingers again now.”
“Come over to my place. I’ll find you some breakfast to make up for it.”
When they arrived at Jinx’s place, Sean spotted Elanor, still in her frozen pose, lying on her side with paws and claws outstretched. “Is that the consort people have been gossiping about, Jinx? What’s she making like a statue for?”
“I froze her. She attacked a Kings-page.”
“Huh.” said Sean. “Are you going to unfreeze her?”
“I’d rather not.” said Jinx, thinking she might attack Sean next. He would have to explain to her that attacking people wasn’t a suitable thing to do. Now wasn’t the time to do that, though.
“Why not?”
“She’s embarrassing. I don’t feel like dealing with her right now.” Jinx wondered if she could hear him. She probably could, and since she could speak now she probably understood as well. Jinx hoped she was paying attention and learning not to attack people. She really was good to have around, except for that, and the sooner she learned to behave the better.
“Suit yourself.” said Sean. “This must be the dining room, eh?”
They went into the room, and Jinx started going through the foods, trying to find foods that weren’t ‘yuck’. Sean found the process amusing: his mouth twisted up at one corner in spite of his grief and headache every time Jinx banished a unsuitable food with a determined ‘yuck’.
“Did you do that cantrip, Jinx?”
“No. King-Thomas set it up that way, so I wouldn’t have to say magic words.”
“Fair enough. What’s that then? Looks like porridge.”
Jinx tasted it. It looked only slightly like porridge, glistened, and tasted bland and disgustingly gelatinous. “Yuck!”
Eventually, Jinx found egg things in the shape of oval lumps that were wonderfully light and puffy, sausage things that didn’t have any skins and were a flattened, round shape, and toast that seemed to have been soaked in something, then fried. He’d have skipped that last one because of its looks, but it smelled wonderful. There were also the bread-moon things that were mostly air, and Sean ate some of those first before he felt ready to tackle more solid food.
Jinx, working on the drink section, remarked “King-Thomas got rid of that hammer stuff, but if you want I could try to find it again…”
Sean choked on the piece of toast he was eating, swallowed, and said “Don’t even mention that cursed stuff to me, Jinx! If it wasn’t for that drink, I’d have woken up when… when…” and broke off, unable to continue.
“No offense,” said Jinx, distressed at having caused him such pain. When Sean had settled down a bit, Jinx asked “Would you like me to find something else?”
“Anything but that, lad. I’ll never touch that hellish stuff again. Why don’t you find me some lager of some sort, not too stout? Or bitter, if you could.”
Jinx shrugged and continued looking. He’d stick to the apple cider, himself: however, he quickly found not only a fine nutty bitter, but also a decent red wine.
“Found it for you, Sean. There’s also wine. I’m going to leave them there for company.”
“Cheers, Jinx. I’ll leave the wine to the toadies.”
When they were finished with their breakfast, and had gone back into the living room, Jinx had an idea. “Sean, have you met Vernon? He’s a dragon, who lives behind that door.”
“No, honestly? I’ve heard about him. Friend of Peter’s, right? He used to wander around Rainmoor in the Nexuses, then King Thomas gave him a plane of his own, or so he said. He’s here?”
Jinx answered by opening the door to the dragon’s cave, and there he was.
“Why, Jinx, you’ve brought a new friend to visit. Your name, sir?”
“Ah, Sean, Your Dragonship.” replied Sean, following Jinx into the cave.
“Pleased to meet you, Sean.” said the dragon. “I’ve heard so much about you. I beg to differ with your other name: you are certainly not my dragon ship. You may float, but I assure you that being a ship requires much, much more than just that! And even if you do float, I suspect that if I tried to board you you’d soon sink.”
Sean boggled at this, never having encountered Vernon before. “I say, Jinx,” he whispered, “before I tell him he’s talking rubbish, does he eat people?”
“No, he eats wheels of hansom-cabs.” said Jinx randomly. “Or was that limed twigs?”
“Very good!” said the dragon to Jinx, who was trying to remember just what the dragon had said he ate. “But you forget the grassy knolls! One must have a certain amount of grassy knolls in one’s diet, for that so-necessary dietary fiber. The dirt is optional, but I would point out that it contains vital nutrients such as iron, copper, tin and chickens.”
“Chickens?” said Sean, too startled to be cautious. “What do you mean, chickens? How do you get chickens mixed in with your dirt?”
“With tremendous patience, and a shovel. I can’t tell you how tiresome it is! But you must have the chickens, you know.”
“Why?”
“They eat the worms, so you don’t have to.”
“Oh, God!” wailed Sean. “I’ve just had breakfast, you know! Can we stop talking about this, please?”
“What would you like to talk about?” said Vernon, clearly ready to invent more nonsense.
“Anything that isn’t about chickens and worms!”
“Well, there are many things that aren’t about chickens and worms. Do you mean things that aren’t about chickens, or things that aren’t about worms?”
Sean was beginning to get an idea of what he was dealing with. “I’d have to say things that aren’t about worms, mate. Chickens don’t bother me so much.”
“In that case, would you like to talk about things that are about chickens, or things that aren’t about chickens? I would suggest that we talk about things that aren’t about chickens.”
“Why?”
“Things tend to be not about chickens.”
Sean considered that, and actually did smile. “Aye, that’s true.”
“I just told some people I was going to kill them,” interrupted Jinx, “and they believed it. Why is that?”
The dragon considered this. “That’s certainly not about chickens, Jinx, so I shall answer: Why wouldn’t they believe it? May I ask why you said that?”
“They were making Sean unhappy. But didn’t they realize I wasn’t serious? I don’t want to be imprisoned.”
“Oh!” said Sean. “What he isn’t telling you, Vernon, is that he was just made Lord of the First Rank. That ought to explain some things, eh?”
“You don’t say!” commented the dragon. “Jinx, may I ask exactly what is is you said to these people?”
Jinx considered. “It wasn’t people, exactly, just Lord-James. I told him to leave, and then told him if he didn’t leave I’d kill him myself. He was being awful.”
“In that case,” said the dragon, “he believed you because you could have done just that…”
“Without getting imprisoned.” finished Sean.
Jinx looked back and forth between them. “That doesn’t make sense. I thought that in this place, when you kill people, you get imprisoned. Or killed, or something.”
“Ah, but you outranked Lord James, Jinx.” explained the dragon. “More importantly, you commanded him to leave. It’s true that even a First Lord can’t just go about killing people. However, since you commanded him, if he had refused you could have killed him without fear of punishment.”
“Just like that? What if I told him to grow a tail? Would I get to kill him if he didn’t?”
“Oh, no, no, it’s far more complicated than that! In refusing, he’d have to be acting dishonorably in some way. He’d have to be acting in a manner unfitting for a Lord of Rainmoor, and there would have to be witnesses. Was that the situation?”
“Oh aye.” said Sean, bitterly.
“You seem upset, Sean.” said the dragon. “Is there something going on that I don’t know about?”
“Robert’s dead. The King laid him in Rainmoor not an hour ago.”
“Really?” said Vernon curiously. “That’s too bad. I’d been expecting it, though, so I can’t say I’m terribly surprised…”
“You must not have liked him,” said Sean bitterly. “You’re not a bit sorry.”
The dragon looked at Sean for a long moment.
“I’m ten thousand years old, Sean. Can you expect me to mourn every human that dies? Every human I know is going to die. The grandchildren of the humans I know will age and die before I’m another thousand years old. There will be other humans to know. And I did indeed like Robert, Sean, but now he’s gone and there’s no point in my… Did you say they laid him in Rainmoor?”
“Aye.”
“Oh, well in that case he’s not exactly gone. I am pleased, it’s been a long time since there was a new human in Rainmoor to talk to…”
“What?” said Sean, startled. “To talk to? Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
“Quite. Mind you, you can’t talk to him yourself. I can communicate after a fashion with the magic of Rainmoor when a new human has become part of it. Eventually the human mind dissolves into the larger consciousness, but for a while I can make the link. I don’t get the chance often, you know! I’m terribly pleased you mentioned it.”
“Talk to him, please!” begged Sean, and Jinx added, “I know just what to ask.”
The dragon’s eyes unfocused, and he stared dreamily off into the distance.
“Ah, there he is. All right… Sean, he wants me to tell you that you’re a bloody fool and he loves you for it. Oh, and not to get yourself killed on his behalf.”
“Who killed him?” asked Sean urgently. “Ask him if he knows!”
“He’s not sure, as himself. He says that suddenly his favorite mug was beating him about the head, and that was it, really. He says Rainmoor knows, but he’s not supposed to tell because everything is going as planned. I asked him what that meant, but he’s not sure.”
“Who is Nameless?” asked Jinx.
“He says, Nameless is the one who beat him about the head with a mug you bloody fool. He’s surprised you hadn’t figured that out yet. He says, if it’s any consolation Nameless isn’t going to get either of you, so don’t worry… I’m losing contact. Good thing you didn’t wait to tell me, he’s drifting off already.”
“Why did the room stop wobbling when King-Thomas made me a Lord?” asked Jinx.
“He says, nosy, aren’t you. He’s gone now.”
Sean bowed his head. Jinx asked, “Why wouldn’t he answer my question?”
“Oh, he did, I just hadn’t told you yet. He said that he was the one who did it, and he did it because he likes you, but also you’re going to kill Nameless and the rest of the magic liked that. I must say, Jinx, I’ve never seen anyone take on importance so fast.”
Sean’s head snapped up. “Jinx is going to kill Nameless?”
“Either that, or Jinx is going to kill the King. Possibly both. It’s dreadfully confusing, even to me, and I’m a dragon. I may have been mistaken, you know.”
“Why would I want to kill King-Thomas?” said Jinx, dismayed. “He’s a nice man! Elanor likes him, anyway…”
“I’m not sure, Jinx. I think it’s more likely that you’ll kill Nameless. That was fairly clear. Can you think of a reason why you’d kill King Thomas?”
Jinx thought of King-Thomas’s interest in Elanor, and looked at Sean. “Yes, but Jinx doesn’t want to say with Sean listening.”
Vernon looked at Sean. “Lord Sean, could Jinx and I speak privately?”
“Oh aye. I’ll be on my way…” said Sean, rather overwhelmed by the events of the morning.
“I ask,” added the dragon, “that you not reveal what you have learned here, Lord Sean. If Nameless were to learn that Jinx is fated to kill him…”
“You mean it’s not certain?”
“Nothing is certain, Lord Sean.” stated the dragon. “It was a pleasure meeting you, sir: I hope I have eased your mind about Lord Robert.”
“Oh aye. It was lovely to hear from him one last time. I thought he’d have blamed me, you know. Should have known better. A pleasure meeting you, Your Dragonship.”
“Certainly.” said the dragon, not bothering to make whimsical remarks. Sean left, and as soon as the door shut behind him Vernon was questioning Jinx.
“Was Sean serving Robert right up to the end?”
“Yes, he was.” said Jinx, startled. “Peter took me to visit him just last night, and Sean was there.”
“When you left them, was Robert still alive?”
“Yes, just extremely drunk. He tried to stand up, and fainted, and didn’t wake up, even when me and Sean carried him into his room.”
“But Sean was awake?”
“I want to know what you’re thinking, Vernon.”
“Jinx, I am forced to consider that Sean may be the Nameless Pretender. He had the opportunity to kill Robert, and all his grieving may be a sham. Did you notice how quickly he looked up when I said that you were going to kill Nameless?”
“No, Vernon! Not Sean! That’s horrible!”
“It’s possible, Jinx. And you are now in danger from him as well. He must be insanely jealous of you. I thought his tone seemed a little odd, when he said you’d been made First Rank. You must understand that if my line of reasoning is correct, he secretly hates you, and now has reason to fear you…”
“Vernon, stop! That’s not possible!”
“No, listen, Jinx! I don’t want to lose you so soon, you’re the most interesting person I’ve met in centuries, so listen! Lord Sean is Second Rank, and the Nameless One wants to be King. In order to succeed to the throne, Nameless would have to be First Rank, or kill all the Second Rank nobles and everybody else. Now, if Sean is the Nameless One, he would hate you because you got jumped over his head to First Rank, in a situation where he might have scored a vitally important victory by being promoted himself. He will seek to befriend you, and lull you into a sense of false security…”
“But, Vernon, King-Thomas offered it to him first!”
The dragon stopped, thunderstruck. “What’s that?”
“King-Thomas tried to make him a First-Rank, but Sean didn’t want to.”
Vernon slumped. “Oh. It wouldn’t be him, then.”
“I thought it was ridiculous even to pretend it was him.”
“But then,” said the dragon, perking up with a new idea, “what about Peter? You yourself said that Peter was with you when you went to see Robert last night. Oh, it’s not a happy thought, but we both know that Lord Peter is clever enough to…”
“He’s not Lord-Peter anymore, Vernon. He quit.”
Vernon glared at Jinx. “I see. That rules him out, then. Are there any other revelations you’re not telling me about, Jinx? Every time I come up with a decent theory, you instantly destroy it. I suspect you’re doing it on purpose.”
“The only other person who visited Robert that night was me. Do you think that I’m the Nameless One?”
“You’re the only one who definitely isn’t! I looked in your mind, when I was modifying that cantrip for talking to Elanor. You remember. You nearly shredded my brain for it.”
“Oh, okay. I was just checking. You looked in Peter’s mind too. Did you not look very hard?”
“Come to think of it, that’s true.” said the dragon. “I’d forgotten that part. You can’t blame me for that, though, since I wasn’t looking in Peter’s mind so much as simply putting in a cantrip. Now that I think of it, I saw enough of his mind doing that to be sure he’s not Nameless.”
“Next you’ll be thinking it’s Elanor, or King-Thomas.”
“Don’t be sarcastic, Jinx! I’m only drawing perfectly valid, logical conclusions that happen to be totally incorrect. Would you deprive me of the chance to amuse myself this way?”
“No.” said Jinx. “What did you do to Elanor? She’s been behaving badly. I had to freeze her before she killed a Kings-page.”
“Well, I’m sure you noticed that she can talk now. I also gave her the facial expressions and other expressive outlets that humans have: all that is tied up intricately with human speech. I haven’t altered or added to her mind, but in order to give her speech I had to give her mind a far greater capacity to expand and grow. I’m terribly interested to see what happens. Elanor will become far more complex mentally, but as a natural outgrowth of her personality. It may already be happening, and I daresay you’ll have a significant effect on her development. By the way, when I did that I snapped the thread on the cantrip you had for mind-to-mind contact: it’s gone now. I remembered that you didn’t like having spells in your head, so I took the liberty of removing it. You may remember, some time after you left with Peter, feeling quite blank and disconnected?”
Jinx remembered standing in the Nexus, watching the huge cubes roar off into the distance with the ground shaking under his feet, and the strange feeling of unreality about it. He nodded.
“That was when I snapped the thread. I numbed you slightly so nothing would go wrong. I hope this didn’t bother you, Jinx. I didn’t think to warn you until after you’d left.”
“Actually, the timing was good.” said Jinx.
“Oh? Well, that was fortunate. Anyway, I did nothing else to Elanor, apart from teaching her to walk, and that was her idea. As I said, she may already be showing more complexity, but such complexity could only be an outgrowth of her existing personality. If she’s been misbehaving, I assure you it’s not my fault. I certainly didn’t give her any unpleasant tendencies, and I find it hard to believe she attacked a page as you said, for she’s wonderfully sweet-natured, if rather untamed. You may be mistaking her natural excitability for misbehaving. Did she attack this page, or simply jump on him playfully?”
“No, she told him she wanted to see what his throat tasted like. I don’t dare let her loose.”
“I suppose you could call that misbehaving, yes. Jinx, I don’t know what to tell you: when I gave her the ability to talk, it took the same space as the cantrip for mind-linking, so I haven’t been able to speak with her and have no idea why she did that. My guess is that she thought this page was attacking you in some way, and was trying to defend you. I can see that it disconcerted you, but try to remember that Elanor doesn’t know the ways of humans. Don’t treat her like a vicious beast. You’ll hurt her feelings terribly if you do. She’d never attack you, and she does talk now, so I suggest you talk with her. You might ask her to apologize, to get across the idea that she did something wrong: I really couldn’t tell you whether she’ll be able to learn not to attack people, particularly if she thinks they’re threatening you. She’s totally wrapped up in you, and she’s got the instincts of a jungle cat. That’s a very touchy combination…”
“I’ll try.”
“Oh, by the way, what was that reason you mentioned? A reason you might want to kill King Thomas?”
“He wants Elanor, too.”
“Hm! Can’t say as I’m surprised, Jinx: Tom’s a lonely man, and she was always his favorite astral guard. I promise you, however, that you don’t have to kill him for it. You’re forgetting Elanor’s feelings, you know. She’s hopelessly in love with you, not Tom.”
“Jinx didn’t ask you to talk nonsense again.”
“What?” said the dragon. “I’m not, Jinx. What makes you think I’m talking nonsense?”
Jinx sighed, and decided to be honest with the dragon, though it humiliated him. “I was only fooling when I said Elanor was a person. I know she really is an animal, but I didn’t want to admit I was sleeping with one. I guess that will have to stop. And animals can’t be in love with anybody. ‘In heat’ might be a better way of putting it.”
“Oh, really? What does love mean to you, Jinx? What I meant was the usual human sort.”
Jinx was feeling more and more defensive as the dragon argued with him. “Jinx has made love before, but he usually ended up getting chased out of town. Jinx gave all that up years ago, because it was too much trouble. I don’t think humans mean the same thing when they talk about it. Are you saying that Elanor is like a human, and I’m not? How can Elanor be more like humans than I am?”
“Perhaps she hasn’t been hurt as much,” said the dragon acidly, “but I suspect that will change.”
“Jinx would like you to explain that, please.”
“When I think I can explain it to you, I’ll let you know. Go. I don’t wish to talk any more.”
Jinx left, frustrated. He wasn’t sure why Vernon had kicked him out. Once more, he felt the old worthlessness creeping up on him, and he hated it. Everybody turned on him sooner or later. Even Elanor was making trouble for him. Now he understood why humans invented apologizing: he wanted her to say she was sorry, wanted to make her promise not to do it again. It would make him feel a little bit better, like he mattered to somebody, even if that somebody was only an animal like him.
He went and stood over her. “Elanor, thaw. Jinx isn’t going to speak to you until you say you’re sorry for what you did.”
She lost the stiff pose, and went limp, without trying to stretch or move. Her eyes stared straight ahead, as if not seeing him at all. She remained silent.
Jinx couldn’t believe it. He’d been so sure she was going to jump all over him, begging his forgiveness, and now this! She wasn’t even looking at him! He turned and stalked off, furious. Everybody, everybody turned against him, even Elanor. For some reason, that was the worst of all: he’d had some kind of idea that she cared about him, and now she wasn’t even willing to apologize. Wonderful.
Jinx wandered into the dining room, but everything looked like ‘yuck’. He wandered into the library, but there wasn’t anything he wanted to know about: what he wanted was to not know anything anymore, since everything he knew hurt. He stared at all the books, all of them written by humans. They would tell their stories to him, but only because another human had told them to with magic: without that, they were nothing but an infinity of worlds in which he was not welcome, to which he did not belong.
He went over to the blank wall, where he’d come in. At first he’d thought he was trapped by a wall of rock between this place and the outside world, but now he knew the outside world wasn’t behind it at all. Even if he could dig through solid rock, he would only end up in some other cave, no nearer his destination, and this seemed horribly unfair.
Jinx found himself thinking about what Elanor had done, what he wanted her to apologize for. She’d terrified a Kings-page, reared up and snarled right in his face, because she wanted him to go away and let Jinx sleep. Was that what Vernon had meant when he said she was ‘in love’? The humans Jinx had seen who were in love tended not to do things like that. They tended to get very sensitive, weep a lot, and go slightly insane, jumping to wild conclusions that anybody sensible could see were foolish. Jinx had wept when Sir-Irwin died, but ever since then he’d tried very hard to be sensible…
What was the sensible thing for him to do, now?
Jinx had to admit he felt horrible. Elanor was so mad she wasn’t speaking to him, and he couldn’t deal with it at all. He couldn’t blame her: she’d only been trying to help him, and he’d frozen her, dumped her on some cushions, and left her there the whole morning, just about. He’d even come home with a friend and continued to ignore her. It wasn’t surprising that she was mad at him. So what was he supposed to do?
Jinx couldn’t see any way around it: he was going to apologize. He hoped that would be enough, and that Elanor wouldn’t be so mad at him after he did. He felt like he was falling apart, like all his energy was draining away, and he knew that he needed Elanor to like him again.
Jinx left the library, and crouched next to Elanor, who was still silent. “El…” he said, leaning over her, and then he saw the tears running down her face, and the terrible, hurting look in her eyes. She did not look at him: she looked at nothing like a broken toy.
“I’m sorry that I did something wrong.” she said in a small voice, and sniffled. “And you don’t have to talk to me if you’d rather not.”
Jinx’s mind reeled. “Elanor?” he said, shakily.
“It’s okay if you hate me. I know I’m not a person really. I can go back to wandering the lonely place for King-Thomas, and you don’t ever have to see me again. I suppose I deserve that for thinking I could love a real person like you. I should have known better. You tried to tell me, but I wouldn’t listen.”
“I thought you were mad at me…”
“No, I’m grateful you showed me how you really felt about me before I bothered you worse,” said Elanor, and she sniffled again. “Please freeze me again now. I want to go back to the lonely place, and stay there.”
“No.” said Jinx, horrified at what he’d done to her with his unthinking cruelty. What could he possibly say to her at this point, to change everything he’d already said? He had driven her away in spite of herself, and he didn’t dare try to explain that he’d been trying to force her to be human because he needed her with him. Now, he knew why he felt that way, and it was too late. “No,” he said shakily, “I can’t let you stay in the lonely place.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot that you liked making love to me. That’s okay. You can do that, and then when you’re finished I can go somewhere you can’t see me. That should work.” said Elanor, and her voice was becoming flat and emotionless, as if she was going away even as she spoke. She seemed to be bracing herself, forcing herself to detach, so she could survive the horrible existence she was imagining.
Jinx felt like he was being torn apart. Tears were coming to his eyes even as hers became drier and calmer. He felt weak and broken and desperate. “Elanor, look at me.”
She met his eyes as if she was following orders, and suddenly her distant gaze showed a terrible strain and fear. Jinx faced her rigid stare, his eyes swimming, and spoke, feeling like he was cheating in the worst possible way… “Please stay with me, Elanor, I love you.”
She tried not to believe him, tried desperately. He could see it reflected in her eyes, as they filled with a mixture of hope and horrible pain, pain she couldn’t escape. She didn’t want to believe him. She wanted to go back to the lonely place and learn not to care. Then her eyes filled again with tears, and she let out a little whimper and buried her face in his shoulder, clinging to him, sobbing like she’d never stop.
“I love you, kitten,” he said, petting her trembling body tenderly.
“I don’t want to love you! You hurt!” sobbed Elanor.
“I’m sorry,” said Jinx, and felt like he’d been stabbed. He hugged her to him tightly, as if doing that might somehow make up for the way he’d treated her. Elanor trembled, and sobbed, and Jinx continued to hold her, overwhelmed by the force of his emotion. He stroked her soft fur, feeling the muscle beneath it, in sheer wonder at this incredible creature, so fierce, so fragile. He had assumed he owned her, and that was disturbingly true, but he had never realized how much she owned him. Now he knew, and it left him feeling exhausted and horribly defenseless. Before long she subsided into sniffles, and eventually she lifted her head, and looked at him.
“I love you, too.” she said, and her eyes were so vulnerable and helpless it frightened him.
Jinx paced silently, incessantly. Since the harrowing scene with Elanor, he’d been unable to settle down even for a moment. He seemed to be aware of her every breath and motion, even when he wasn’t looking at her. He dared not say anything, for fear he’d be unthinkingly cruel again, or simply because nothing he could say could be other than anticlimactic: what does one say after one has said ‘I love you’ and meant it? He felt like he was balanced precariously on some high pinnacle, forever toppling over and catching himself, and he knew without needing to ask that Elanor felt exactly the same way.
Was this what humans meant when they talked about being ‘in love’? It was certainly insane enough to qualify. When he’d realized that he and Elanor were both totally mad and believed things that were completely different from reality, he recognized it as ‘love’. However, he couldn’t figure out why the humans liked it so much, since as far as he could tell it was extremely unpleasant and frightening.
Elanor, at first glance, seemed to be floating on air, but whenever Jinx met her eyes he saw that same terrifyingly fragile look, a look that said she, too, was in some scary limbo and would break in an instant if he failed her. Jinx didn’t know how to deal with that. To make matters worse, neither had spoken since she said she loved him. At first it was because they were cuddling and didn’t need to, but then it became obvious that neither could think of anything to say, and as the time trundled, creaking, past, the silence became more disturbing and harder to break. Jinx paced incessantly, and Elanor floated around dreamily, and every minute or so they would come together and Jinx would caress Elanor’s soft fur and, again, not have anything to say. He toyed with the notion of making love to her then and there, but didn’t suggest it, because the mood they were in was so frighteningly intimate that having sex seemed far too crude a way to express it. Elanor seemed to feel the same way, disconcertingly. Jinx had thought he could count on her to be cheerfully crude and unsophisticated, yet there she was, in the throes of a passion far beyond happy lust, glancing nervously at him every few seconds as if she was afraid he’d vanish, or change his mind and not love her anymore. Jinx fervently hoped that his and Elanor’s feelings would settle down before long. This was certainly love, but if it stayed at the same fearfully intense level for much longer, it would also make an effective torture.
As he realized this, the spell was broken by a rapping at the door, to Jinx’s great relief.
It was Peter, and he looked worried. “Jinx, I… Are you all right?”
Jinx found himself saying “I’m fine, thank you. What’s happening?”
“That,” said Peter, “is a very good question. Hello, Elanor, you’re looking well.”
“Thank you,” purred Elanor blissfully.
“Oh! Elanor, you can speak now?”
“Why, certainly. Do you like it?”
“It’s most fetching, my dear. Quite startled me at first, your new voice sounds just like your mind-voice did. But it doesn’t matter so much if I like it, you know. Are you happy with it? That’s what’s important.”
“I’ve never been so happy.” she purred.
“Hm. Dare I ask?”
“Ask what?”
“Never mind.” said Peter. “Jinx, I hate to barge in like this, but Gerald’s dead as well.”
“Does that mean I have to go to another funeral?”
“No, Gerald isn’t going to be laid in Rainmoor. I needed to tell you what’s been happening…”
“I think Vernon would like to hear about it as well.”
“Good point, Jinx. I’m so flustered I never thought of it. Let’s go into his cave, and I’ll tell you there.”
As they entered, Vernon cast a penetrating eye over Jinx, then blinked as Elanor floated in after them.
“Well, well. Elanor? Did you manage to solve your little problem?”
“Sort of. I might still want your help.”
“Even so, I’m impressed, my dear. I happen to know what you were up against, and ‘sort of’ is better than I would have expected. You must tell me how you managed it…”
Both Jinx and Peter were startled at this exchange. Peter said, “Vernon, what is this?”
“None of your business, Monster. Now, what brings you all here?”
“Brace yourself, Vernon… Robert’s dead. Gerald’s dead. And King Thomas has made Lord Charles and Jinx here Lords of the First Rank. And, I’ve resigned my lordship. How’s that for a busy morning, eh?”
“Why, I already knew that,” replied the dragon, “except for the bit about Gerald. I’d heard the rest from Jinx and Sean, you know. It was gratifying to learn of Robert’s death so quickly, for I was able to speak with him briefly before he completely merged with Rainmoor…”
“You what?” exclaimed Peter. “Tell me you didn’t forget to ask him who killed him! I know you’re not always concerned with human affairs, Vernon, but if you overlooked that I shall be disgusted with you!”
“No, I did ask him that. And I’m simply fascinated with human affairs, I might add. Particularly these current ones, which are terribly interesting from an intellectual standpoint. I did ask Robert who had killed him, and as you might expect, it was Nameless. But it won’t help you any, because he didn’t know who Nameless was.”
“Oh, surely he noticed? His head was bashed in…”
“By his favorite mug. Mind you, he didn’t specify whether anyone happened to be holding it at the time. It’s possible that the thing was animated for that purpose.”
Peter sighed, frustrated. “Then, you learned nothing from Robert. That’s all right, but I had hoped we might discover something. How annoying.”
“I didn’t say I learned nothing, Monster. We may not know who Nameless is, but I think I learned who is to kill him. Jinx.”
“You don’t say! Are you quite sure?”
“Well, mostly. There is some possibility that Jinx is destined to kill the King instead, possibly both of them. It’s hard to tell.”
“Good lord. Jinx, is there any reason you’d want to kill the King?”
“No, there isn’t.” answered Jinx. “When did Gerald get killed?”
“Yes, Monster,” added the dragon. “Do tell us all about it.”
“By all means… After the ceremonies, I’d gone to speak with King Thomas. I had to warn him that the brusque tone he’d used to the nobles probably wasn’t helping matters. Before I even got started, however, the King’s page burst in, and he declared with great excitement that Gerald was, as he put it, ‘toast’. He’d gone into Gerald’s room…”
“Doesn’t old Tom frown on such informality, Monster?” inquired the dragon.
“Unfortunately, it wasn’t informality, Vernon. Gerald had burned to death. The boy was in quite a state, but we managed to get a very good description out of him. Gerald was killed, it seems, by magic fire.”
“That’s rather nasty, even for Gerald, isn’t it?” commented the dragon.
“It’s extremely nasty, no matter who you’re talking about. Makes me wish I’d been more decent to the man while he was alive. As you can see, that leaves only three First Lords when King Thomas was originally counting on five. There’s only Ivan, Charles and Jinx left now.”
“Which one was Ivan?” asked Jinx.
“Jinx,” said Peter, “you’re assuming that Ivan was at the ceremony. He did not attend. In fact, Ivan has dropped out of sight lately. I have seen him, and he claims to be searching for Nameless, searching so intently that he doesn’t have time to attend court functions. I believe King Thomas has become certain that Ivan is the Nameless One, and that makes things difficult.”
“Difficult how?” asked Jinx.
“Well, King Thomas refuses to leave his rooms until the Nameless One is unmasked. Unfortunately, he’s so suspicious of Ivan that he won’t grant him an audience, and that makes it impossible to know what Ivan really is…”
“I don’t understand.”
“Permit me to explain,” said the dragon. “Jinx, part of the protection that Rainmoor has for the King is a guard against deception. Such a spell is extremely difficult to set up in any useful sense, but King Thomas has been able to create one centered around his throne room. The effect weakens with distance, so when Tom needs to be sure of someone’s statements he will grant them an audience, and they will come to him in his throne room and speak to him there. At the focus, the spell is virtually infallible. It’s very specific, though: magic often is. If somebody tells a deliberate untruth to the King, the King will know that. He won’t know what the truth is, he won’t know why the untruth was told, but the King will know that false words were stated.”
“Exactly!” said Peter. “I’ll give you an example. When we learned that Gerald was dead, King Thomas sent the page out to get Lord Charles, and questioned Charles. King Thomas demanded that Charles tell what he knew about it, and I daresay tipped him off that Ivan was suspected, as well.”
“And what did Charles have to say?” inquired the dragon, significantly.
Peter heaved a sigh. “A dreadful lot of rubbish, really, quite incoherent. Charles was horrified. Charles thinks the Nameless one is very dangerous. Charles wants King Thomas to stay safely in his rooms until the Nameless One is revealed. Charles thinks burning to death must be a terribly painful way to die. The last time Charles saw Gerald, he was fine. Charles didn’t check on Gerald that morning, he just rushed off to the ceremony. Charles thinks all the mayhem must have happened that night. Charles also pointed out that Gerald had gravely offended you, Jinx, that same night. I’m certain that he wanted to add that I’d humiliated Gerald as well, but as I was standing right there he omitted that part.”
“All true, I suppose?”
“All utterly true. When he’d left, I checked with King Thomas and there wasn’t a word he said even slightly false. Of course, that just made King Thomas more certain that Ivan was the one.”
“My dear Monster,” said the dragon, “of the statements you mentioned, there isn’t one that proves Charles isn’t the Nameless One. Not once did he clearly state that he wasn’t Nameless. I am forced to assume…”
Jinx interrupted him in exasperation. “You thought Sean was the Nameless One first, and then you thought Peter was. You think too much.”
“You what, Vernon?” said Peter. “Sean’s a thoroughly decent fellow, and you touched my mind when you gave me that spell to speak with Elanor! Surely that satisfied you that I’m not Nameless. As for Charles, the man was pathetically flustered. He’s not much use in a crisis: he goes to pieces. Whatever are you thinking, Vernon?”
“I’m only trying to solve the problem, Monster!” replied the dragon, irritated. “As far as thinking Sean and you were Nameless, I had good circumstantial evidence that happened to be irrelevant. And I’d forgotten tapping your mind during the few seconds, which Jinx mentioned, that I considered it might be you. As for its being Charles, don’t you think it’s possible the man only seems to be a useless flunky, but is secretly hiding a monstrously clever wickedness? He might have picked his words carefully.”
Peter was speechless for a moment. Then he exploded. “Damn it, Vernon! If I thought that, then I would not have suggested him! I, not you, am responsible for persuading King Thomas to promote him. Do you think I would do that if I thought he was a threat to my King? And my friend, I might add! And why would he, if he was the Nameless Pretender, try to persuade the King to stay at home with the doors barred and not mix with the nobles?”
“I’m not sure, but…”
“Vernon, you’re a dear friend, but you have an unpleasant tendency to treat this as a game! Don’t you see that your speculations are distressing? You’re delighted to suggest that I have gotten the King to promote his worst enemy, and it doesn’t occur to you that my feelings are involved!”
The dragon paused, and became more serious. “I’m sorry I upset you, Peter. You’re quite right in your perceptions. All this is indeed a game for me. What else could it be? This Nameless One is not a threat to me, and all you humans are going to die soon enough anyway. But I do regret speaking so freely of these things, because I know perfectly well you’re not capable of a dragonlike detachment: indeed, that’s part of your charm. The pleasure of speculating on the identity of Nameless doesn’t justify the result of upsetting my human friends. I shall keep it to myself, from now on.”
“Well, do let somebody know if you work it out for certain.” said Peter.
“If you like. How certain do you wish me to be?”
“Dead certain, Vernon. You’ve got a great talent for imagining possibilities, and that’s why you can be upsetting. Whether or not it’s true, you can give reasons and make interpretations until what you’re thinking seems perfectly logical. I’d rather you got proof, because this isn’t a game for us.”
“I understand. Since this topic is a distressing one, perhaps we can discuss something else now. Monster, is there anything you’d like to discuss? I imagine that, after the difficult day you’ve had, you’d be more than willing to continue the conversation I began with Sean. Does that appeal to you?”
Peter seemed somber, as the day had left him less frivolous than usual. “What conversation is this?”
“Things that aren’t about chickens.”
“Vernon…”
“Well, we could also talk about things that aren’t about worms. That’s another possibility.”
“Vernon,” said Peter quietly, “how about not bothering with all that, just this once? I haven’t the energy right now.”
“All right. I thought I could cheer you up that way. Would you like me to call you ‘Peter’, instead of ‘Monster’? I’m quite willing to make the exception.”
“I thought sometimes you did call him ‘Peter’,” said Jinx. “You had a lot of complicated rules, which you said I didn’t have to keep track of.”
Peter looked at Jinx. “No, you don’t understand. What the rules boil down to is, Vernon would always call me ‘Monster’, and then we could make up all sorts of arguments about why it was my turn to be ‘Monster’ that day. Vernon, you know what I’d like most of all? I’d like to go home and be with Julia, after the morning I’ve had. I trust you’re not offended?”
“Why, Peter, of course I’m not offended. I quite understand. I should feel the same way myself, if I were you.”
“Who is Julia?” asked Jinx.
“My wife, Jinx. I suppose I haven’t mentioned her, as the court etiquette rather ignores women. Now that I mention it, I might add that it has always annoyed me. You get used to not mentioning your wife, because she’s supposed to be a sort of appendage to you, not able to understand serious things…”
“Do you think Julia will be upset at you for not being a Lord anymore?” asked Jinx.
“Hardly. She’s been my conscience through the whole rotten mess, and she’s been suggesting I quit for some time now. I say, Jinx, now that you mention it, Julia would like to meet you. Would you like to come over for dinner tonight? Nothing fancy, just a pleasant evening with friends. We’ll make a special celebration of it, for you becoming a First Lord and me not having to be one anymore. How about it?”
Jinx glanced automatically at Elanor. “What about Elanor?”
“It sounds wonderful!” said Elanor. “Please, Jinx, can I come with you?”
Jinx looked back and forth between Peter and Vernon, upset.
“You said it was dangerous for Elanor to go out! Are you sure it’s okay? I don’t want to go if Elanor can’t come, but I don’t want Elanor to be in danger either!”
The man and the dragon looked at each other.
“Do you want to field that one, Vernon?”
“All right. Jinx, we weren’t totally straight with you when we convinced Elanor not to go with you last night. It’s true there are people who’d like to pick Elanor’s brain: however, that was never the real reason why we didn’t want Elanor wandering Rainmoor, and it’s not a serious danger. Your being made a First Lord improved that somewhat: there is magic around that title that extends to the consort as well, but we only said Elanor was being sought after because we couldn’t possibly explain the real reason.”
Jinx was affronted. “What’s the real reason? Or can’t you tell Jinx real reasons?”
“It’s Rainmoor, Jinx.” said Peter, smiling. “I don’t need to tell you now, you’ve seen it. Would you have believed how vast Rainmoor is without seeing it for yourself? I could trust you to not explore strange paths, but you still gave me some bad moments. Jinx, if you’d gone off into the wrong tunnel you could have become hopelessly lost very easily. The caves distort sound, so hailing isn’t much help. If you had panicked in the Nexus and gone down the wrong tunnel there, anything could have happened. You could have gone through one of the natural gates and ended up absolutely anywhere. If ever you get lost in Rainmoor, you have to trust people will look for you and sit tight waiting for them. It’s not the sort of place where you can try to find your way back to places you know. You could go through a natural Gate and wind up thousands of miles away, in completely uncharted territory. Now can you see why we couldn’t let Elanor come along?”
“That’s scary to think about. Maybe I shouldn’t go.” said Jinx.
“Well, I’d come get you. Or are you worrying that Elanor might break free and run off? That was my worry, frankly, but I didn’t like to say it at the time…”
“Peter,” said Vernon, “while you were out with Jinx I was with Elanor, teaching her to speak, and many other things. This was done magically, of course, and didn’t take much time. After that, we had a very long, interesting conversation, and I learned much about her character. In my opinion, it is not reasonable to worry that Elanor will run off after something and get lost. We have been treating her like a unintelligent being, and her responses have been limited to the information we’ve allowed her to have. Tell her the truth, and things will work out much better. I’ll demonstrate. Elanor, the reason we didn’t want you to go outside these rooms before is because outside is a network of caves that go on forever. They connect to each other in an extremely confusing manner, and they never end. With that in mind, when you go outside, will you want to explore?”
Elanor thought for a second. “I’ll want to explore, yes, but it sounds like I could get lost very easily. I’ve seen caves just like that when I traveled in the lonely place. Are they the same ones?”
“The what?” said Peter.
“Good god, what idiots we are, Monster!” exclaimed Vernon. “She’s an Astral Guard! She knows the damned place better than you do, most likely!”
Peter’s jaw dropped, and then he grinned. “I’ll expect you around dinnertime, Jinx. Elanor will show you the way. You do know where my place is, don’t you, Elanor?”
“Is it the place where you and the nice lady stay? The bubbly place where you go at night to make love?”
Peter flushed slightly. “Quite.”
Jinx smirked. “You’d better get used to it. Jinx isn’t going to try to change Elanor into people, because he likes her the way she is.”
“Actually, Jinx,” said Peter, “wait until you meet Julia, before you say that being that blunt isn’t like people, don’t you know. I shan’t explain any more. See you this evening…”
He left, blushing slightly.
“Vernon?” asked Jinx. “Is Julia in heat a lot, or something?”
“No, Jinx. Instead, both you and Peter are very shy about your instinctual drives and try not to refer to them if possible. Elanor and Julia are comfortable with their own, and end up embarrassing you by referring to these things at times when you find it inappropriate. Elanor is considerably more innocent, and will say things out loud no matter who’s listening. Julia is considerably smarter than Elanor, and when she embarrasses Peter it’s on purpose and artistically done, for instance whispering something only he can hear into his ear during a formal dinner.”
“Whispering what?”
“Peter has never been willing to tell me. He just smirks and blushes if I press him for it. I wish I’d thought of looking for that when I was looking at his mind, but the thought never occurred to me. Peter’s mind is sectioned off into public and private areas, which is common for humans, and the intimate details of his lovemaking and such things are buried and generally aren’t thought of out of context. By the way, your mind is the same way. Elanor’s is not, and neither is Julia’s: she simply is more aware of what is considered socially acceptable behavior.”
“Oh.” said Jinx. “What were you talking about with Elanor?”
“I beg your pardon?”
“When we came in, you asked Elanor if she solved her little problem. What problem?”
“You.” said Vernon. “And perhaps she did, but I’d still like to hear how she did it.”
Jinx wanted to say he wasn’t a problem, but he knew that wasn’t true.
“I cried.” said Elanor.
“Ah! Womanly wiles, Elanor? I am impressed. Already you’re using your new modes of expression effectively. I don’t remember teaching you those pretty deceits, but I guess you didn’t need much teaching, eh? You figured out on your own that you could wrap him around your, er, paw…”
“No, I cried when Jinx said he wasn’t going to speak to me.”
“He what? Jinx, what is this?” demanded the dragon, angrily.
“I was only trying to make her apologize,” said Jinx, realizing how stupid that sounded.
“Do tell! What sort of a creature are you, anyhow, to say such a thing? I was afraid you’d end up hurting her, but this is incredible! I’m not sure I’m willing to speak to you…”
“Stop it!” snarled Elanor. “You leave my mate alone!”
“But, Elanor, I’m just trying to…”
“You’re saying mean things to him, that’s what you’re doing. If you don’t stop, I’m going to bite you, or claw off all your scales!”
“All right, all right, Elanor! Don’t test your teeth on me, you’d only break them, my dear! Now, if it’s all right with you, I’d like to hear from Jinx what happened. I’m not convinced you can be objective about this.”
“What’s objective?” she asked, puzzled.
“Not caring about what happens.” translated Jinx for her.
“Oh. Why would I want to not care about things? Go ahead, tiger.”
Jinx shuffled his paws nervously, feeling vulnerable. “I did what you said and told Elanor to apologize…”
“You’re blaming me?” said Vernon incredulously.
“Don’t interrupt!” snapped Elanor. “Keep going, Jinx. I’ll keep him from misbehaving.”
“I told Elanor to apologize, but actually I never said for what, and she didn’t know, so she didn’t say anything. I thought she was mad at me, so I went away and felt mad, and then I needed to apologize so she wouldn’t be mad anymore, only she was crying…”
“I thought he hated me,” said Elanor, “and I still don’t know what I did that was so wrong, but I apologized and said that I’d go away if he wanted me to, only I forgot he liked making love to me and then I said I’d make love to him and hide the rest of the time so he wouldn’t have to see me…”
“And then I started crying too and told her to look at me, and she was far away but when I told her I loved her she came back, even though it hurt…”
“And I told him I didn’t want to love him, but I’m sorry and I didn’t really mean it and I do love him and everything is going to be perfect from now on.”
Vernon looked at them, perplexed. “Are you both totally mad?”
“No, but don’t you see, Vernon?” said Jinx. “That’s how I knew that both of us really did love each other, because we were both even crazier than the humans get!”
“Well, I knew I loved you all along, tiger. I’m just glad you love me instead of never wanting to speak to me again.”
“You are both totally mad,” said the dragon, “and this just proves that you’re my two favorite people. You’ve no idea how predictable the humans can be: it’s a real pleasure to know two people who confuse even me. Have you set a date for the wedding? Somehow I wouldn’t be too surprised…”
“What’s a wedding?” asked Elanor.
“It’s like getting made a Lord, only there has to be two people and you get to keep your old name. No, wait: I get to keep my name but since you’re female you have to be called ‘Jinx’. Is that right, Vernon?”
The dragon was laughing, little flickers of flame sputtering out his nostrils. “I should charge admission.” he said.
“To what, the wedding?”
“He’s making fun of us, Jinx. We should go away and ignore him.”
“Right, Elanor. He’s only being silly, though, and he always does that.”
“So we’ll go away and then when we come back we won’t make him apologize.”
As they left, Vernon called after them, “You’ll always be welcome here, and do invite me to the wedding. I can’t wait to see Elanor in her bridal gown!” He started laughing again.
“Just ignore him.” suggested Jinx.
The King’s Pages were chattering excitedly, looking furtively over their shoulders as they exchanged delightfully naughty gossip.
“No, honestly, Bill, she did! She said that Sir Jinx had been shagging her all night long and didn’t get any sleep…”
“Go on! You’re making it up, people can’t go all night. My brother said not.”
“But they’re not people! You saw him! He’s a bleeding beast, he is. Maybe he can, even if people can’t. Cor, Bill, I nearly wet my pants. She almost killed me, right there! She grabbed my shoulders and sunk her claws in!”
“I bet you did wet your pants, and you don’t want to admit it.”
“I did not!”
“And how could she have sunk her bleeding claws into your shoulder, if she’s a great big black cat? Cats can’t balance on their hind legs.”
“Well, you saw Sir Jinx do it! He must have taught her, just like he taught her to speak.”
“You’re a bloody great liar, Michael, you’re telling stories again.”
“It’s true! I swear it’s true!”
“That you wet yourself? I believe it.”
“No, about Sir Jinx’s consort! Didn’t you hear, when we got our orders? The King told me to fetch Sir Jinx, but not his consort. Remember?”
“Oh aye… You’re not having me on?”
“Honest, it’s all true!”
Bill was silent for a moment.
“Cor. I’ll bet that’s not all he’s been teaching her!”
“Now it’s your turn. Tell me more about Lord Gerald getting killed!”
“What’s to tell? He was toast, that’s all.”
“But what did he look like?”
Michael shivered, like he was being told a ghost story, as Bill relented and began colorfully describing the scene to him…
Lord Hugo and Lord James were discussing the scandalous events of the morning.
“Oh, now, James, be serious! You can’t expect the King to execute this Jinx.”
“I can’t? He threatened to kill me, Hugo! It’s not safe to have a beast like that roaming around. And what business was it of his, anyway?”
“Well, he obviously likes Sean, and that made it his business. He did not attack you: in fact, he restrained Sean from attacking you, quite a civilized act for such a creature. As far as threatening you, which is all he did, you must admit he was within his rights.”
“Oh? He has a right to threaten me, simply for standing there making sure Sean wasn’t going to get loose and strangle me? I beg to differ.”
“No, James. You were enjoying yourself, I saw you. You were gloating over Sean’s helplessness. You were positively undignified about it, and you can’t seriously think Sean was going to break free. That brute is strong, impressively strong.”
“And because he’s strong, that gives him the right to threaten me?”
“James, do try and be sensible. You saw the reaction of the room when he was made a First Lord. Certainly it’s unfair, even insulting, but Rainmoor accepted him, and you don’t seem willing to admit that to yourself. Believe what you please, but this Jinx is a First Lord now, and outranks you. I might add that his conduct, though alarming, was appropriate to his rank and to the situation…”
“Are you implying that my behavior was unfitting? That’s the other side of it. You’re trying to make me admit that this beast could honorably have killed me, then and there! Hugo, I demand an apology!”
“No. You’re wrong, James, and it’s your skin, not mine. If you won’t concede that Jinx is legitimately a ranking noble, I would rather not be around you, sir, because you’re likely to learn the hard way…”
“My dear Hugo,” said James haughtily, “animals are not nobles. Good day. And goodbye.”
Hugo grimaced. “My dear James, one is, now. If you won’t learn to tolerate him, you have only yourself to blame. Good day.”
James strode off, furious. “Lord James!” called Lord Hugo, from behind him, and James turned to see a crooked smile on Hugo’s face. “And, good luck…”
Jinx and Elanor were somewhere in Rainmoor, and Jinx was extremely worried.
“Can’t we just find somebody and ask directions?”
“I know where we are!” snapped Elanor. “It’s not my fault that my first try didn’t work. I’m used to just going through walls, because I know this area from flying around in the lonely place. I forgot we’d have to go through a wall, that’s all. We’ll just go around.”
“But what if we end up going through one of those Gates, and end up miles away?”
“We won’t! I already passed one of those things. They don’t look any different now, but in the lonely place they sort of sparkle. Don’t you trust me?”
“Of course I do!” lied Jinx.
“Well, if you really trusted me, you wouldn’t be so worried!”
“I do trust you, Elanor, sort of.”
“Sort of! I ought to just leave you here, if you think you’ll have better luck finding your way around. Sort of!”
“Well, what do you expect me to say? We’re lost, and I hate being lost in this place! It’s too confusing, and I haven’t seen anybody for the last half-hour!”
“We are not lost! Jinx, we have to go this way because you refuse to go into the big place! I know it takes longer, but it’s your fault!”
“Okay, then!” snapped Jinx, hanging onto his temper with both hands. “We’ll go through the Nexus. That’s what the humans call it, you know.”
“Too late now, tiger, we’re closer to Peter’s place. And I think ‘big place’ is a much better name than ‘nexus’. What good is a name if it doesn’t tell you what the thing is?”
“We’re close to Peter’s place?”
“Really close. All we have to do is go down this tunnel some more, and then go straight up, and over a little, and we’ll be almost there.”
“How are we supposed to go straight up?”
“Oops.” said Elanor, stopping beneath a hole in the ceiling. Suddenly, she looked much less brave and confident. In fact, she looked like she was about to cry, and Jinx noticed that and was gentle.
“Okay, what’d you forget this time?”
“I forgot we can’t fly.” said Elanor in a small voice, and turned her face away.
“Elanor! Kitten!” said Jinx, crouching down beside her and hugging her. “Don’t cry! We’re close to Peter’s place?”
“Really close.” said Elanor, comforted that Jinx wasn’t getting angry.
Jinx studied the hole. “Which way does it go? Does it go straight up?”
“No, it goes over, like I said. It’s pretty flat.”
“Let’s jump for it.”
“I don’t think I can jump that high, Jinx.”
“I think I can, and I can help you.”
Jinx studied the hole. It wasn’t exactly in the ceiling, but it wasn’t in a wall either. It seemed to be pretty flat once you got into it. Jinx positioned himself under it, leaped for it, and managed to catch hold of the lower lip of the opening. He hung on stubbornly, pulling himself up, and managed to get a good look into it. It was quite level, and if they could get into it, they’d be all right. He dropped to the floor of the cave again.
“Can you do that, Elanor?”
“I can try.”
Elanor positioned herself where Jinx had been, shuffling her paws agitatedly as she got ready to jump. Jinx moved to a place where he could catch her if she fell. She sprang, thumped against the wall with her head and shoulders over the lip of the hole, and scrabbled wildly to hang on, but her claws couldn’t get a grip on the stone and, without hands, she couldn’t hang on to the edge as Jinx had. She fell, head over heels, and when Jinx caught her he got a nasty gouge on the shoulder as he broke her fall, for her claws were still out.
“Oh, Jinx, I’m sorry! I couldn’t help it, I was falling and trying to grab onto something! Does it hurt? I’m really sorry!”
“It’s okay, Elanor. It’s only a scratch.” he said, tactfully omitting that it was a scratch from a full-grown black panther’s claws and hurt like hell. “I was afraid you were going to break your neck! That was a great jump, though.”
“Should I try again?”
“I’m not sure I’d survive it!” said Jinx, wincing. “How about having me give you a boost?”
“How?”
“Come over here, and face the hole, with your back to me.”
Jinx leaned over her, and put his arms around her, trying to figure out how to lift her.
“If you think that will make me jump higher, you don’t know me very well.” purred Elanor.
“I wasn’t doing anything! I’m trying to figure out how to stand up with your paws in my hands, so I can sort of throw you up as you jump. At least you’ll be higher off the ground that way.”
“Well, why didn’t you say so? That’s easy. What you should do is stand up with your hands together, and I’ll stand up and climb on.”
Jinx did this, and Elanor stood quite nicely and stepped up onto his linked hands, turning around.
“If you can stand up that well, Elanor, why do you still walk on all fours?” said Jinx, his face pressed against her lower back.
“Because I want to, of course. Do I jump now?” she asked, and her paws wriggled in his hands.
“No, you… Ow! Careful with your claws, Elanor!”
“Sorry!” she said, and relaxed again. “How am I supposed to do this?”
“I’m going to count one, two, three. On three, you jump and I push.” Jinx tried to shift his hands around so Elanor’s claws weren’t digging into his fingers as much.
“That tickles! Do I have to count? I don’t know how. Well, I sort of do, but it gets too complicated.”
“Oh… It doesn’t matter. I’m going to say one, two, three, like that, and when I say three, jump. Okay? Right. One, two, three!”
Despite his best efforts, his hands suffered, for Elanor’s claws came out again as she got ready to jump. Fortunately, they didn’t injure him too badly. Elanor sailed up, and, whether through magic or just good luck, her aim was perfect. She soared into the hole, and there was a faint clunk and a loud squall.
Hearing that, Jinx leapt himself, grabbed the lip of the hole, and pulled himself up, to see Elanor shaking her head and glowering. “I banged my head on the ceiling. I must have jumped too much.”
“Are you dizzy?” asked Jinx, worried and trying to get himself over the edge without using his hands.
“No, I… What’s the matter with you?”
Jinx gave up and clambered over the edge using his hands, and leaving little smears of blood on the rock. “You had your claws out.”
“Oh, Jinx, I’m sorry! This is terrible, I’m shredding the cat I love into little bits! No more jumping, ever, I promise!”
“Are we almost there, anyway? Hey, Elanor, you got cut too!” said Jinx, noticing a mark on the ceiling.
“I did?” asked Elanor. She licked a paw, passed it over one ear, and winced. “You’re right. I didn’t bounce off the ceiling, I sort of scraped it.”
“Let’s get going. Maybe Peter can fix us up.”
“Or his mate, that’s what a mate is for.”
“Oh?” said Jinx. “You seem to be good at causing wounds, not healing them!”
“I said I was sorry, Jinx! I could say the same thing about you, you just do it with words. Never mind, I love you anyway, let’s go. This way.”
The rest of the way was easy, and they ended up in front of a roundish wooden door much like countless other rounded wooden doors in Rainmoor.
“This is the right place?” asked Jinx.
“Yes.”
Jinx knocked and winced, remembering his hand was injured. The door opened, and a woman with long brown hair was standing there. “Oh!” she said, startled but obviously pleased, and called back over her shoulder “Peter, you said I should expect guests in black tie and tails!”
Peter came into view. “Well, I lied about the black tie, Julia, but they do have tails.”
“They certainly do! You must be Lord Jinx, and Peter says I should just call you Jinx. I’m Julia.”
She tried to shake his hand, but Jinx yanked it away. Julia quickly glanced into his eyes, looked again at his hand, and exclaimed “Oh, you’re hurt! And your shoulder’s hurt as well. Peter! Jinx is hurt!”
“He’s what?” said Peter, taking his arm and leading him into the room. “Did somebody attack you, Jinx? What happened?”
“And you must be Elanor.” said Julia, dropping to her knees to be on Elanor’s level and speaking in the sweet, gentle tone one would use to a pet which understood nothing. “I’m Julia, Elanor. Should I shake your, uh, paw?”
“No, but you can pet my head.” said Elanor, startling Julia.
“Why, you talk! Certainly I shall, Elanor. You’re lovely.”
Elanor winced as Julia petted her, and remarked “Oops. I forgot that was a bad idea.” Julia stared at her hand, shocked to see a little smear of blood on it, which had been invisible against Elanor’s black fur.
“Elanor, what has happened to you?”
“I bumped my head on the ceiling, jumping through a hole.”
“I beg your pardon?”
At that point, Jinx undertook to explain the whole business of jumping through the hole in the ceiling. He was so careful to not blame Elanor for anything that she ended up explaining how Jinx’s hands and shoulder got hurt. Peter and Julia listened, fascinated. Peter was interested in the way they’d gotten up to the hole, but Julia seemed more struck by the way Jinx and Elanor went back and forth with their explanations, each forgiving the other their blunders, not interrupting each other so much as batting the conversation back and forth between them.
“I’m glad you made it.” said Peter when they’d finished. “It’s a pity you had such a hard trip.”
“I wish we’d made it,” remarked Elanor, “instead of having such a hard trip. When Jinx put his arms around me, I thought he wanted to, and I told him…”
“Elanor!” said Jinx. “Don’t be rude!”
“Oh, Jinx, you’re just like Peter.” said Julia. “Go ahead, dear. What did you tell him? I’m dying to know…”
“Why, I told him it wasn’t going to make me jump any higher.”
“Really? Some girls would jump twice as high if that happened.” suggested Julia. Peter and Jinx were looking at each other as if each thought the other would be able to stop this line of conversation.
“Oh, nothing happened.” said Elanor. “But if anything did, I wouldn’t jump at all! I’d just stay right there! Wouldn’t you?”
“Why, certainly. We’re embarrassing the men, dear, better change the subject. We must do something about your injuries, before we can even think of doing anything else!”
“Why?” asked Elanor.
“Well, what were you expecting, that we’d just sit there while you bled? Honestly!”
“Don’t worry, we’re all right.” said Jinx. “It’s only cuts and scrapes.”
“Oh, nonsense! Peter shall heal you. Won’t you, Peter? Right away!”
“Ah, Julia… This morning I could have. Now, I cannot. Remember?”
“Oh, damn, that’s right! You’re not a First Lord anymore! Who’d have believed I’d actually be regretting that? But wait, you’re a First Lord now, Jinx! You do it. Or would you really prefer to sit there and bleed into the soup?”
“We’re not actually bleeding, Julia,” said Jinx defensively, “or not much, and I don’t know how to heal anybody.”
“Well, you’re going to try. I refuse to serve you dinner, if you don’t at least try to heal your darling Elanor. When you’ve finished that, she can heal you. I daresay, judging from the way she talks, that she qualifies for it.”
“What?”
“Julia, you needn’t be so stubborn!” said Peter. “Jinx, she’s talking about the way Rainmoor magic operates for nobles. You wouldn’t know this,” he said, with a reproving glance at Julia, “but you now have a capacity for healing of minor injuries to others. It’s limited to cuts and bruises and such, and you can’t heal yourself. That’s where Elanor comes in. The magic extends to the First Lord’s consort, if she’s pure of heart, of course.”
Jinx looked nervously at Elanor. “What does pure of heart mean? I’m not sure Elanor is pure of anything.”
Julia grinned wickedly. “It worked for me, Jinx, and Elanor seems much less jaded and debased than I am. Don’t worry about it.”
“Now, now, Julia,” said Peter, “everybody knows you’re pure of heart. Why, when you stand a certain way, one can almost see the halo.”
“Yes, dear. I put up a good front, don’t I?”
“But how am I supposed to do this, anyway?” protested Jinx. “Do I have to work magic? I don’t want to do any magic!”
“Take it easy, Jinx!” said Peter. “It’s quite simple, you won’t have to learn any incantations or inscribe any scrolls. It’s by far the simplest Rainmoor magic, it practically works itself. All you need do is touch the wound, preferably not a major one, and wish it or will it to be better. Just try it.”
Jinx hesitantly touched Elanor’s head, making her wince, and wished it to be better. Then he jerked his hand back, for he felt the flow of some sort of power going through his arm and into her.
“What happened? What’s the matter?” said Peter.
“There’s magic happening! This is not good!”
“Oh, Jinx!” exclaimed Julia. “Of course it’s good, otherwise nothing would happen at all! Peter, is he always this skittish about magic?”
“Afraid so, Julia. Elanor, did anything happen?”
“Yes, my head doesn’t hurt as much as it did. I didn’t know Jinx could do that.”
“Neither did he.” said Peter, looking at Jinx levelly.
Jinx had no choice, since everybody was expecting him to heal Elanor, and since he really did want to, anyway. He put his hand back on her head, noting that she didn’t wince so much this time, and again willed her to be better with great earnestness. He shivered as magic rushed through him, but did not draw back, and very quickly the magic dwindled and stopped. He tried to inspect Elanor’s wound, but couldn’t find it anymore.
“Now for Jinx.” said Julia. “Elanor, do you know what Jinx just did for you?”
“He made my head not hurt. I don’t know how, though.”
“It’s your turn. You need to touch Jinx’s wounds, and wish them to heal.”
“Oh, you mean try and make them better? Take care of him?”
“Exactly,” replied Julia, and then broke off, hiding a smile with her hand, for Elanor had reared up onto Jinx and was diligently licking the wound on his shoulder. She sneezed, presumably because the flow of magic was tickling her nose, but persisted despite Jinx’s protests, and when he tried to push her away, turned her attentions to his hands.
“Stop it! Elanor, quit, right now!” snapped Jinx, mortified. Finally, Elanor left off.
Julia was trying so hard to to keep from laughing that she didn’t dare speak, so it was Peter who asked, “Did it work?”
Jinx was busy wiping his hands on his fur and glaring at Elanor. “Well, the cuts are gone, if that’s what you mean. Don’t you ever do that again, Elanor!”
“But Jinx,” pleaded Elanor, “I just wanted to make your hurts better! Why are you mad at me?”
Jinx paused, realizing how ungrateful he was being. “You did make my hurts better, Elanor, and thank you. I wish you could have done it in a more dignified way, that’s all.”
“What’s so undignified about licking your wounds? I wouldn’t have done it if I didn’t love you.”
“It’s not something people do.”
“Jinx, do try not to be narrow-minded.” said Julia. “It worked, and you have no business complaining about how it was done.”
“What’s for dinner?” asked Jinx, hoping to change the subject.
“Well, Peter suggested I make fish-stew, and now I know why. It’s been ready for over an hour, because you were delayed, but that’s okay, it gets better with simmering. This way to the dining room, and you’ll have to duck your head, Jinx.” warned Julia. She paused, and then couldn’t resist adding “Unless you want Elanor to kiss it and make it better?”
The entrance-room to Peter’s place was a good-sized cave, but it led to a profusion of smaller caves winding every which way, and Jinx could see why Elanor had called it ‘bubbly’. It was like a bunch of small caves had all decided to be in the same place, making not so much a catacombs as a cluster of space. Jinx usually had room to stand up, but he frequently did have to duck his head, because the arches that linked the several larger caves Peter and Julia lived in were more like natural rock formations than doors.
“Oooh, Julia, it’s beautiful!” exclaimed Elanor. “I’ve never seen this place for real before!”
“For real?” said Julia. “What do you mean?”
“Well, when I watched you before, it was from the lonely place, so everything was gray and you could see through it, sort of.”
Julia tried figuring this out for a few seconds before Peter came to her rescue.
“Elanor was one of the King’s astral guards, dear. She’s talking about the astral plane, and she’s been all over Rainmoor in astral form.”
“Oh? Did you say you’ve watched me, Elanor?”
“Yes. I liked watching you, especially late at night, because you make such exciting noises when your mate makes love to you.”
Julia flushed, and Peter remarked, “Why, Julia! At last I have my revenge, somebody’s embarrassed you for a change. I thought I’d never live to see it happen…”
“Humph!” said Julia. “I make good noises, do I? Better than any of the other consorts?”
“Except me.” replied Elanor proudly. “You can’t help that, though, you’re not a cat.”
“Oh, yes, she is!” said Peter. “Haven’t you noticed?”
“No, she’s not!” said Elanor. “She’s a human!”
“Well, if watching her in coital bliss hasn’t convinced you, we’ll talk about the other nobles over dinner. You’ll soon change your mind.”
“If you don’t behave, Peter,” said Julia, “I shall claw your nuts off, and then you’ll be sorry you were right. Come help me with dinner.”
They left Jinx and Elanor in the dining room, a medium sized cave with a table seemingly sunk into the wall and a sort of bench running round it.
“Can you sit on that, Elanor? Oh, I forgot completely! Can you eat? There was some sort of spell that King-Thomas put on you that meant you didn’t have to eat.”
“Certainly I can eat! I just don’t bother, usually, because people foods are mostly unpleasant. This fish stuff smells wonderful, though.” She hopped onto the bench, and sat back on her haunches.
Jinx, trying to drop a subtle hint, said “I’m going to put my legs under the table and put this napkin in my lap, like people do.”
“I’m not.” said Elanor. “What am I supposed to do with these metal things?”
“Damn, you don’t have hands, so you can’t hold a spoon! What are you going to do?”
“I’ll manage.”
“I was afraid you were going to say that…” said Jinx, as Peter and Julia returned with bowls of fish stew and bread.
As Jinx had feared, Elanor didn’t bother with a spoon: she just lapped the stuff out of the bowl like the big cat she was. Jinx found himself eating with great fastidiousness, eating even the bread with a fork, in reaction to Elanor’s behavior. Fortunately, she was lapping the soup up with great neatness and delicacy, which was sort of a relief: Jinx had been afraid she was going to slop it all over the table. When she wanted some bread, she pulled it toward her with one paw and tore off a piece with her teeth. He had to admit she was being civilized and fastidious too, in her way.
Peter and Julia pretended not to notice anything out of the ordinary was going on. When they’d noted the disparity in eating styles, they’d exchanged glances, and then Peter continued eating like Jinx was, even to the extent of eating bread with a fork, while Julia tried to mimic Elanor. She proved unable to lap soup like a cat, so she cheerfully began drinking the soup out of the bowl like it was a very large cup, and took to grabbing the bread and ripping off a piece with her teeth, seemingly with great delight.
“You must invite Elanor and Jinx over more often, Peter,” she said, “this is a refreshing change from the usual stuffy nobles.”
Peter glanced at Jinx. “I don’t know about that, dear. I think Jinx would prefer more decorum.”
“Nonsense! And be impolite to Elanor?” said Julia, biting at the bread some more.
“Fair enough. You’ll always be better at manners than I am, Julia. I defer to your judgment.”
Peter turned to Jinx. “How’s being a First Rank Lord suiting you?”
“I’m not sure yet. How many other magic things am I supposed to know?”
“Does that bother you? Nobody’s forcing you to use them, you know.”
“I’d like to know anyway, in case any of the things are important.”
“Well, that’s rather a tricky question, because of the gray areas involved. There are many things that would require training you don’t have, such as controlling the light of Rainmoor, which is a delicate and complex operation that a lot of nobles never master. Ivan can do it, and Nicholas could, and King Thomas can, but I can’t think of anyone else who can. Fortunately, the light of Rainmoor controls itself perfectly well and doesn’t need anybody’s help. As far as useful things go, if you try, you’ll find you can identify hidden Gates, and with a little basic mage training you can get a general idea of where you are in Rainmoor. Developing a sense of location for yourself isn’t difficult in Rainmoor, because you’d be orienting yourself against the same pattern of forces you’re tapping into. You may pick up a crude version of this skill even without study. Since you’re a First Lord now, it becomes possible…”
“What’s a hidden Gate?”
“They’re also called King’s Gates. I imagine King Thomas used one to get to your plane. If you look at one, you will know its true nature and with training you’ll be able to tell where it leads to. Only the King can travel through such Gates, but you can at least spot them now.”
“I went through a hole in a mountain,” said Jinx, “and it closed up behind me and trapped me here.”
“Did you go through it by yourself?”
“No, following King-Thomas.”
“As I thought, a King’s Gate. Did you say trapped, Jinx?”
“Yes. I want to go home.”
Elanor looked up from her soup, startled. “Don’t go, Jinx! Stay here with me! Please?”
“You should come, too, Elanor! You’ll like home, it’s got meadows and trees and things, not like this weird underground place.”
“But, Jinx, this place is home for me. I never got to see it for real before, just from the lonely place. I want to see more of it now. Can’t you stay?”
“I can’t leave! The hole closed up, and I can’t open it! And King-Thomas won’t open it for me! That’s why I said I was trapped here.”
“Jinx,” asked Julia, “if you could leave, right now, would you?”
Jinx thought about it. He’d always felt that, given a chance, he’d flee Rainmoor instantly, but…
“No. Not right now, anyway. I do want to help King-Thomas, and kill Nameless-King for killing Robert. Also, Elanor wants to stay here. Elanor, if I went, would you come too?”
There was a slight pause, and then Elanor said “Yes.”
“Why do you hesitate, dear?” asked Julia.
“It’s scary. I’ve never been to this place Jinx wants to go to. It sounds very different from what I’m used to.”
“You’ll get to like it, Elanor.” said Jinx helplessly.
“Jinx,” said Peter, “perhaps you’d better resign yourself to being here for now. You’ve got friends here, and you’re learning how Rainmoor works. Elanor likes it here, and you may find yourself starting to like it, too. I mean, look at this house of mine, for instance!”
“Show-off.” stated Julia.
“No, honestly, look at it! If you wanted to make a place like this on any normal world, you’d have to hire hundreds of stonemasons, and they’d be chipping away at rock for years. In Rainmoor, all I had to do was tinker with the forces that create these bubbles of air in the stone, and I could create the house of my dreams! It’s not to everyone’s taste, mind you, but I love it. It’s a work of art, only it’s a work of art that you live in!”
“Show-off. I helped design it, remember.”
“Quite so. Before Julia put her foot down, I was going to make all the passages from room to room even more interestingly shaped. She convinced me to make it easier to walk around in. But you see? I could do all these things! Don’t you find a place that allows such freedom a little bit wonderful?”
“I still want to go home, but it’s not all that important.”
“Well, I hope you’re not totally miserable and homesick here, Jinx.”
“Elanor’s here.” said Jinx.
“Now, Jinx,” said Julia, “there are other good people in Rainmoor, you know. Peter, who’s he met?”
Peter counted on his fingers. “The King, myself, you, Robert, Sean, Gerald, Charles, and possibly some of the other nobles in passing. Not bad, for two days. Or was it three?”
“I’m not sure,” said Jinx, “because so much has happened. And most of those people are either dead, being hunted, or unpleasant.”
“Oh? Who was unpleasant?”
“Charles.”
“Him, unpleasant? Boring, certainly, cowardly, even useless, but unpleasant? I’d thought you were going to say Hugo, since he insulted you publicly.”
“Hugo was unpleasant, yes. James was unpleasant to Sean and really mean. Charles was unpleasant when King-Thomas tried to give a First-Rank to Sean.”
“Oh? How’s that?”
“He glared at Sean.”
“Hmph.” said Peter. “Jinx, you must remember that Charles came to the ceremony thinking he was going to be promoted. That’s the way it was announced. The summons plainly said that he was to be promoted. I’m not a bit surprised that he was rather put out when King Thomas offered it to Sean first.”
Jinx said nothing. ‘Rather put out’ didn’t quite say it for him. ‘Wanting to rip Sean’s throat out with his teeth’ seemed more appropriate, but it probably wasn’t polite to say so.
“Since you are staying here for now, Jinx,” continued Peter, “do you have any plan of action? What do you intend to do? Everybody knows you’re here to kill Nameless, even if King Thomas won’t say so outright. However, Nameless probably knows that as well, and he’s shown great talent in killing people off. I’m worried about you, Jinx: he’s bound to try for you, simply in self-defense.”
“No!” cried Elanor, aghast. “That settles it, I’m not letting him out of my sight from now on! This nameless thing’s going to have to get through me first!”
“Elanor, calm down!” replied Jinx. “You can’t go everywhere I go, you’re not allowed!”
“Oh, yes she is!” said Julia. “She’s your consort. She healed you, which proves it. Just because most consorts don’t bother to attend dull ceremonies doesn’t mean Elanor can’t. She may not be allowed to speak but she certainly can be present.”
“There, you see? I am so going everywhere you go, and there’s nothing you can do about it.”
“I could order you to… You know. Send you to the lonely place. Only to keep you from getting killed, though.”
“Don’t you dare! Jinx, don’t even say things like that!”
“Order her?” asked Julia. “Order her to what?”
Peter explained. “Jinx evidently has the ability to send Elanor into the Astral plane. I’m not sure why the thought’s upsetting her, since she’s done it for years. Say, wait a minute! Elanor, you could help Jinx out by checking in the Astral plane for dangers! That’s just what you did for King Thomas, all these years, isn’t it? I imagine you’ve become expert at the task.”
Elanor didn’t respond, she just looked at Jinx with that vulnerable look that frightened him so. Finally, she spoke. “Only if I can come back, on my own.”
“You mean, controlling the transitions yourself, rather than with keywords?” said Peter.
“If that means getting to come back when I want to, yes.”
“Hmmm… You should talk to Vernon about that. It sounds like the sort of thing he’d be able to deal with. The trouble is, as an astral spirit you haven’t got any contact with the plane you’re looking at…”
“That’s not quite true.” said Julia. “Remember the Pickpocket Ghost?”
“Oh yes, that’s right. You do have some ability to affect the plane you’re looking at, so Vernon should be able to set something up.”
“Pickpocket ghost?” said Jinx.
“It dug keys out of people’s pockets,” explained Julia, “and then dropped them, because it couldn’t hold onto them for long. All ghosts are Astral Plane based. Nobody knows why this one kept trying to steal keys. It stopped a few years ago. Elanor, did you eat it up?”
“No, but I did help to chase the things away.”
“What things?” asked Jinx.
“Scary things. They were always coming from somewhere far away, and frightening us animals, and a few years ago we all got together and we chased them all back to wherever they came from. They keep trying to come back, but we won’t let them. We’re just careful to not explore too far away, or they might get us.”
“That’s horrible!” said Jinx. “Why doesn’t King-Thomas send people into that place? Why does he pick on animals?”
“Ah, Jinx…” replied Peter, “humans can’t go into the Astral plane.”
“Why, do they turn into ghosts?”
“No, they go insane. The astral guards aren’t animals by accident, Jinx. Only animals can go into the Astral plane in safety, or relative safety, anyway. There’s been a lot of research on that, understandably, because any decent mage hates to admit there’s any plane he can’t go to. Apparently when a living human mind enters the Astral plane, it’s torn apart, beginning with higher-level thought. The longest any human’s ever lasted in the Astral Plane is ten seconds, and that was a half-wit who couldn’t tell us what he’d seen there. Any longer than that, and the mind is destroyed, and the more powerful the mind the more savagely it’s torn apart. Immediate mania, or lunacy, within seconds…”
Jinx was lost already. “Beginning with what?”
“Drop it, Peter.” said Julia. “It’s hardly a polite subject for dinner conversation.”
“Sorry. But, Jinx, you should know that Elanor’s work in the Astral plane isn’t the sort of thing King Thomas could farm out to human mages.”
“I’m going with her, the next time she goes.”
“Oh, no, Jinx!” cried Julia. “You mustn’t!”
“He can’t, Julia.” said Peter. “He hasn’t got the hexes to do it, so don’t worry. Jinx, I know you’re not serious, and even if you were, I’m not going to give you the opportunity. Neither will King Thomas. He’s depending on you, and he’s certainly not going to risk your going insane. Nobody’s going to let you take that chance, Jinx, so forget about it.”
Jinx just stared sullenly into his fish stew. He’d have to ask Vernon.
Jinx spoke little as they headed back to his place. The first thing to do was to get Vernon to change Elanor around so she could leave the Astral plane at will. Jinx cringed every time he thought of how he’d trapped her there, and left her to fight off whatever incomprehensible horrors the place had. He’d thought it was just some sort of spy-thing, a place where you could fly around looking through walls and listening to people without their noticing. It would have been bad enough if he’d banished Elanor to a gray, empty place over and over, but it was far worse to realize that he’d forced her into a horrible, dangerous place with mysterious, frightening things living in it, a place that drove humans insane. As if that wasn’t enough, while she was in this horrible place he’d been making remarks about how he didn’t particularly want to let her out. It was incredible that she still loved him after such behavior. He certainly didn’t love him after such behavior.
“Jinx? What are you thinking about?” asked Elanor.
“Nothing,” said Jinx. The next thing to do after getting Vernon to change Elanor was getting Vernon to change him, and the thought terrified him. It wasn’t just the thought of being altered by magic, either. He was determined to go into the Lonely Place with Elanor, even if it killed him. He was pretty sure he wasn’t human enough to be hurt by it, but he couldn’t be certain. All those years he’d tried to be human…
“Jinx, why aren’t you talking to me? Are you mad at me, because of the way I ate?”
“No, I’m not mad at you.”
“Then what’s bothering you?”
Jinx sighed, realizing he’d have to tell her sooner or later. “I’m going with you to the lonely place, Elanor, and I’m scared. That’s all.”
“You are? Peter and Julia said not to. I thought you changed your mind.”
“I have to. It’s only fair. Besides, I might learn something about Nameless-King.”
“Oh.” said Elanor. “Okay, then, you can come.”
“You don’t sound very worried!”
“Why wouldn’t you be able to come along? You’re a cat like me.”
“You said there were horrible things there.”
“We chased them away, and now it’s empty. Well, sort of. It can’t really be empty, because it’s too big. It’s hard to explain. I’ll have to show you, and then you’ll understand, but I promise there won’t be any things chasing you. Does that help?”
“I guess so.”
“I call it the Lonely Place, don’t I? If the things were still there, I wouldn’t be calling it the Lonely Place. I’d be calling it the Scary Place, like we used to call it.”
When they reached Jinx’s place, they went straight into Vernon’s cave and confronted the startled dragon, who’d been taking a nap.
“What is it? Do you have an appointment? No pets allowed on the premises.”
“Are you talking about Elanor?” snapped Jinx, offended.
“No, I’ve decided that you’re both my pets, and the humans as well. Unfortunately, I’ve rather outsmarted myself, because my lease doesn’t allow pets. It’s most distressing.”
“What lease?” said Jinx. “You rent this cave from King-Thomas?”
“Certainly not. I found this cave myself, and so I had to make the lease myself as well. I got a tremendous bargain, I might add: the rent is so low that I actually owe myself money! I’m being very lenient, of course. Considering the situation, I suppose I wouldn’t mind if I let you in here, every now and then, but promise you won’t tear up the carpet.”
“There isn’t a carpet, there’s only rock.”
“Well, promise you wouldn’t tear up the carpet if there was one.”
Jinx rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Vernon, this is serious.”
“Serious? That’s extra.”
“Extra what?”
“Hmmm… I’m not sure. Never mind, do please continue.”
“I need you to do some magic. First, can you make it so Elanor can go in and out of the lonely place whenever she wants?”
“I should think so, and I thoroughly approve. I should have thought of that long ago. Consider it done, no charge, and you need buy only six regular club selections over the next two years. Did you have a second request?”
“I need to go there, too.”
The dragon turned his vast, scaly head and stared at Jinx for a moment.
“Have you told anyone else of this, Jinx?”
“Peter and Julia don’t want me to go. They say that if people go there, they go crazy. Is that true?”
“I’ll try and explain.” said the dragon. “I’m not sure how much you’ll understand, though. The Astral plane isn’t just a place, it’s a plane of thought on a tremendously high level. Things live there, and sometimes manifest themselves in Rainmoor proper, but they’re not truly independent entities, more like distorted echoes of the overall consciousness. Elanor and the other astral guards can go into the Astral Plane because they’re not sufficiently complex to be affected by the place…”
“Can you explain better? I didn’t understand any of that. Echoes of what?”
“Hmmm. If you had, I’d know straight away that you shouldn’t risk it. I’ve looked at your mind, Jinx, and it’s extremely ambiguous. I couldn’t tell you whether it’s safe or not. I imagine that Peter and Julia were being rather sentimental if they were shocked at the idea of you going Astral, because I suspect they think of you as a regular human, only with a different appearance. Humans tend to do that. They assume that, if they like an entity, that entity is therefore similar to them. They do this with me as well, and I must admit sometimes I fall into the same irrational trap. However, I am certain that your mind is not a human mind, and yet it’s not an animal mind either. As I said, ambiguous.”
“Does that mean I can go with Elanor?”
“It means I’m not sure, Jinx. Why do you want to? Guilt? Curiosity? A desire to defend Elanor? If that’s the reason, I’d point out that she’s evidently done quite well on her own. There are almost no reports of hauntings or malicious spirits these days. Elanor, do you know why that is?”
“Yes.” said Elanor. “We chased all the things away~.”
“We?” inquired the dragon.
“Us animals. The things were too scary, so we stuck together and went after them until they all started to go down, or up, or whatever, and we didn’t stop until they went far away and left us alone.”
“Ah, that explains it. Good work, Elanor. Jinx, Elanor and her friends presumably thought they were chasing creatures of some sort away. What I imagine actually happened was that they overpowered the entities by the force of their emotion and loyalty to one another, and being animals weren’t susceptible to the dissolving effect of the Astral Plane. Animals tend to have a strong, instinctive sense of self, and will go into a defensive posture when subjected to the Astral Plane, refusing to perceive anything that violates their world-view. For instance, Elanor, what would you say if I told you that all the things you chased away are still there, in fact are everywhere in the Astral Plane at once?”
“They are not! We chased them so far away that they’ll never come back!”
“You see, Jinx? Elanor can’t understand the Astral Plane, and this protects her from it.”
“I don’t understand what you said either, Vernon. Did you go there?”
“Good lord, no!” exclaimed the dragon. “I wouldn’t last a moment! I’m far too intelligent to risk it. There are other ways to learn about the Astral Plane, you know, such as windows and beacons. They’re awfully tedious, but I’ve had centuries to play with them. So you understood nothing of what I said?”
“Nothing.” said Jinx, suppressing a feeling of unease.
“In that case, I suppose I could give you a little taste of the Astral Plane, to see how well you handle it. I’ll fix Elanor up first, and then I’ll project you into Astral for, oh, ten seconds. I think that’s a safe time limit. Humans can stand from five to ten seconds of it before they go mad, so I imagine ten would be safe for you. When the time is up, I’ll pull you back in.”
The dragon fell silent, working on Elanor’s mind and giving her the ability to go in and out of the lonely place at will. Jinx waited, getting more and more alarmed at what was about to happen to him. He hoped Vernon would let him get ready for it, rather than just throwing him in.
Finally, Vernon lifted his head from Elanor, who’d frozen immediately as if wanting to test the new ability out. The dragon looked at Jinx, and his eyes bored into Jinx’s, inexorably.
The first thing Jinx noticed was that the walls of Vernon’s cave were growing gray and misty. In fact, everything was getting gray and misty. Jinx felt something brush his leg, and looked down in alarm, expecting to see some nameless horror.
He saw a misty gray Elanor, looking up at him with ears perked up: however, her eyes were just holes in the cloudy form. Worse, he couldn’t see his leg, and as soon as he noticed that, he couldn’t feel it, either. With a shock, he realized that his body was gone entirely, and he was nothing but a disembodied mind in a transparent gray image of Rainmoor.
Transparent? He looked off into the distance, and that was a terrible mistake. He didn’t see very far, but his mind reached out in the direction he was looking, and he knew then that Rainmoor was infinite. His perception raced uncontrollably in that direction, and he felt the reality of endless caves and tunnels forcing itself on his brain, making him dwindle into a tiny, lost speck in the horrible expanse…
Jinx shut his eyes, refusing to see any more, and that cut off the feeling of infinity, for a moment. Then he sensed things of some sort, off in the distance. He held his eyes tightly shut, even though there was no ‘eyes’ and no ‘him’ anymore. That didn’t matter as much as not letting the things get him.
The things squirmed and flickered in his mind, his perception of them doing impossible things: one instant a thing would be infinitely far away, and then it was already breathing down his neck, latching onto a piece of his mind and vanishing into incalculable distance with it. But, strangely, his mind was not diminished by this: it existed in both places, where he was, and where the thing had gone. He seemed to become them, or perhaps they became him. Again and again, the things reached across the gray abyss and grabbed pieces of him, and this was okay, because he was everywhere…
All at once, with that thought, his mind swelled, as if the gray misty cave he’d been in was dwindling to a speck. He expanded through the infinite caves, and he was imagining all of them, and he was them, for he was Rainmoor. And he smiled.
And as the pinpricks of caves, in their fantastic, minute complexity, grew so tiny he could not see them, though he still felt every one, a strange thing happened. The image of a single cave, larger than all of Rainmoor, faded into existence. He was greatly confused at this, for the new thing wasn’t him, and that didn’t make sense at all. It kept getting clearer, and he suddenly realized he had legs and arms and a tail, which were unusual things for an infinite being to have. He was lying on hard rock, on his back, and something was licking his face, and it was Elanor, and he was Jinx.
“Say something, Jinx! Please!” Vernon was pleading.
“What? Say something… What do you want me to say? Elanor, stop that!”
The dragon heaved a suitably gigantic sigh of relief. “Thank goodness, you’re all right.”
“I am?” said Jinx, not at all convinced.
“You must be, Jinx, you’re talking. Nobody who went mad in the Astral Plane ever talked when they were brought back.”
Elanor, lying on his chest, hugged him awkwardly with her front legs, saying “Oh, tiger, I was so scared! Promise you’ll never disappear again!”
“Uh, okay.” said Jinx. He didn’t quite understand what she meant, but somewhere in the back of his mind was a part of him that did understand, and trembled.
“He’s going to be okay, Elanor, and I will not allow him to risk it again. He had a close call. You’d better stay close to him for a while, body contact will help him stay in touch with reality.”
Jinx, still trying to get within shouting distance of reality, asked “How’d you know the other people were mad, if they didn’t talk?”
“Some could only laugh,” said the dragon, “and some just stared. Some wouldn’t stop crying. They never lasted long, because they wouldn’t eat. One who’d been crying suddenly attacked everyone around him, and wouldn’t stop trying to kill everybody even after he’d been tied up so he couldn’t move. One started laughing, wouldn’t stop, and then sprang up and beat his head against the rock of the cave wall, still laughing as he died of a shattered skull. What would you call it?”
Jinx started shaking, feeling once more the terrible way that reality had overwhelmed the infinite being he’d almost become, trapping him within this ridiculous body, this pathetically small and limited mind. It seemed horribly unfair and absurd. While he was in the Astral Plane, he had nearly become an all-powerful, limitless being, laughing with delight in his omnipotence, and it had turned out to be only a dream, just a terrifying, seductive fantasy. Or was that reality, and this the nightmare? His head spun, and when it stopped spinning the cave was reality, the Astral Plane was the nightmare, and Elanor was licking his face again. He stared at the ceiling, and let her, for the foolishness of it was comfortingly real.
She turned and looked reproachfully at the dragon. “Don’t you dare say anything to upset my mate again! You hold your tongue!”
“I won’t say anything else, Elanor.” rumbled the dragon apologetically. “I didn’t mean to upset him. I think you’d better handle this. When he feels better, can I question him about what he experienced?”
She glared at him. “Maybe. I’m taking Jinx to bed now.”
“That might work. Unless he’s too shaken to respond the way you want.”
“What? Vernon, I’m not going to get him to make love to me! I’m going to cuddle him, like he did for me when I first met you. Don’t you see that Jinx needs some peace and quiet? Haven’t you ever had a mate?”
“No, Elanor, I have not. Dragons aren’t prolific, you know.”
“Then you couldn’t possibly understand. It’s a mate thing. Jinx, are you going to come with me, or shall I drag you by the scruff of the neck?”
Jinx got up hastily, swaying a bit, and followed Elanor out of the dragon’s cave.
They lay down on the cushions, and he held Elanor tightly, feeling her reassuring warmth. She was purring, and he could feel her purr as well as hear it, her body pressed firmly against his.
“Don’t listen to him.” said Elanor. “All that matters is that you came back.”
“Uh-huh.”
“If you want to make love to me, I’ll be happy to. I was just scratching Vernon’s nose about that.”
“No, not now.” said Jinx. “I want to sleep.”
“Actually, so do I. What a day we’ve had, tiger! Just exhausting!”
“You said it.”
Before long, Elanor was fast asleep. She purred in her sleep, which Jinx thought was much more endearing than snoring. Jinx was having problems. When he started to drift off, he’d panic, as if he was drifting away in the Astral Plane again. He’d come awake again with a start, jostling Elanor, who’d grumble crankily without actually waking. That would reassure him, and he’d drift off to sleep again, only to be jolted awake by his nebulous fears again.
After a few hours of this, Jinx had to get out. Even with Elanor pressed against him, he couldn’t stand the frustration of lying there and not quite sleeping. He managed to extricate himself from the affectionate, furry tangle he and Elanor were in, without waking her, and prowled off in search of something that felt real.
He looked in the dining room for a snack of some sort, and ate some half-moon bread things, but his efforts to find reassuringly normal food just made matters worse. The thin, brown liquid that hissed and sputtered, the small forked pieces of meat in clear jelly stuff, the cheese soup with toast: none of it was even slightly reasonable, and when the horrible red insect-thing appeared again, Jinx gave up.
He quietly slipped out into the passages of Rainmoor, closing the door gently to not wake Elanor, and started roaming. One good thing about his experience with the Astral Plane, he thought, was that he now felt like he could find his way around, for that terribly clear sense of all the interlinking caves surrounding him had burned the map of the local area into his brain. That was the only good thing about having been in the Astral Plane, but Jinx had to admit it was helpful.
He passed Gerald’s place, now Charles’s. Light showed under the door, but Jinx didn’t want to see Charles. Jinx wondered if he was happy with getting his lifelong dream, now that he had it. Perhaps he was, but apparently he still couldn’t sleep at night. Jinx could understand that, since he wasn’t able to sleep himself. The events of the day were too disturbing to just shake off, not counting the Astral Plane, which Jinx could feel surrounding him, a dim echo of nightmare giving every cave he went through an uneasy sense of familiarity.
There was somebody ahead approaching him, two people talking to each other. Jinx considered avoiding them, but then decided that wandering Rainmoor alone would only make him feel worse. Perhaps they’d be willing to talk to him, and through companionship dispel the eerie dread he felt. They came into view, and Jinx saw it was James talking to someone he didn’t recognize.
They stopped short, seeing Jinx, and James said “Speak of the devil.”
“Jinx would rather not, thank you,” said Jinx. “Jinx would rather speak of things that aren’t frightening.”
James seemed alarmed and disgusted at the same time. The man with him said, “Now, James, you need not be so shocked. Rainmoor often has people’s paths cross when it wishes to fix these matters. Why don’t we all go back to my place and have a friendly discussion? Perhaps we can solve both your problem and mine at one stroke.”
A friendly discussion sounded fine to Jinx, but James drew himself up haughtily. “I shall take leave of you now, sir. Forgive my reluctance, but I shall not willingly associate with this… with him, even for the best of reasons. Good day.”
James left, brushing past Jinx with a strange combination of irritation and bravado. Jinx was tempted to swipe at him as he passed, for his arrogant manner and contemptuous ways, but held back because James was wearing a sword, and Jinx had left his at home. Jinx felt foolish at the urge, for the desire to lash out like that came from his tiger side, and sometimes he’d forget at such a moment that he had fingers instead of claws. It was fine if he had a sword in his hand, but barehanded he was at a disadvantage, his instincts trying to call upon natural weapons he didn’t have.
The other man remained, examining Jinx with a wary, searching look in his eyes. Jinx wondered if he was frightening the man, and in an attempt at reassurance, said “You wanted to have conversation?”, for he’d found that people got used to him faster if he made a point of talking to them.
“Why, certainly.” replied the man. “I should be delighted to entertain you, Lord Jinx, do please come this way. How does becoming a First Lord suit you? What brings you out here so late at night? Follow me, we’ll go back to my place and I’ll get you a drink.”
They proceeded along a twisting path that wove down into areas Jinx hadn’t been to, and Jinx tried to answer the man’s incessant, curious questions, which never let up. The man watched Jinx closely as he answered, and gave such an impression of shrewdness that Jinx found himself asking questions of his own.
“You don’t say! You survived the Astral Plane? I am impressed. What did you learn there?”
“Not much, just how to not get lost. Vernon wanted to ask questions about it, too. Why is that?”
“We know so little about it, Lord Jinx! It’s natural that any good mage would be fascinated with any intelligent being that went to the Astral Plane and returned with its sanity. What we have for information is dreadfully technical, you know. We lack a subjective impression of what the place is like, and such an impression could be of great help in focusing our efforts. Would you be willing to describe your experience, Lord Jinx?”
“No. Not yet, anyway.”
“Perfectly understandable. I’m not in the least surprised that it’s left you shaken. However, you must understand that the impressions of the Astral Plane will be more useful if they’re fresh. It’s possible that, when you recover fully from your experience, your mind will contain nothing of value about it. Since you’re not willing to describe it, might I enter your mind and examine the…”
“No!”
“Lord Jinx, I apologize. Is there some reason why this notion upsets you? It would seem the obvious thing to do, if you cannot describe what happened.”
“Jinx is not going to let you wander around in his mind!”
“I regret your decision, Lord Jinx. Do you normally refrain from use of your title?”
“I’d rather use my real name. And who are you?”
“By all means. Why is it that you prefer not to use your title, if you don’t mind my asking? I’ve found that First Lords are less likely to use their title in conversation, that is, to wish it to be used. Second Lords, on the other hand, when talking to someone of lesser rank, will often be offended if the title is omitted. Why do you suppose that is, Jinx?”
“Maybe they want everybody to know who they are. Why didn’t you answer when I asked who you are?”
“Now, Jinx, are you suspecting me? I’m not the Nameless Pretender, you know. I’m just an ordinary noble, trying to get by in these dangerous times. It’s distressing, the signs and omens are greatly troubling. Did you mention Vernon? Vernon and I often end up working on the same problems, and I felt him contact Robert as Robert merged with Rainmoor. Did he learn anything useful?”
“Only that Robert got killed by Nameless. Oh, also that I’m supposed to kill Nameless, either that or I’m going to kill the King instead. That doesn’t make sense, the King is a nice human and I have no intentions of killing him. If you were there, did you find out anything that would explain it?”
They’d arrived at a door that seemed to be made of iron, and the man paused while he fumbled at locks of some sort. The door opened silently, and they went into a large, low-ceilinged cave, that was filled with books and magical implements: crucibles, scrying glasses, scrolls, everything a powerful mage would want. Jinx found this disconcerting, for it reminded him of his father’s workshop. He was beginning to think he’d made a mistake in accepting the man’s invitation.
The man replied, slowly, “Yes, I did. If what you’re telling me is true, then it confirms my own perceptions. What Vernon did not notice was a shade of meaning, relating to duration or time, which is perhaps understandable because his species is so long-lived that time means little to him. Can I get you a drink?”
“No, thank you. What does this shade of meaning say?”
“I expressed myself poorly there. It’s only partly related to time and is more to do with the succession, as it works in Rainmoor. Vernon does understand succession, but it’s not important to him.”
“What does it say? And who are you? What are you doing?” asked Jinx in some alarm, for the man was doing things on one of his workbenches with his back turned, making Jinx very nervous.
“You’re not destined to kill King Thomas, you’re destined to kill his successor.” said the man. “Currently, his successor is Lord Ivan. And that will never do, for Lord Ivan is me.”
Jinx turned and made for the door, which still hung open, but stopped in his tracks, as a powerful force clamped down onto his mind. He struggled futilely, unable to move, his mind reeling under the hostile magic trying to destroy it.
“Honestly, I’m not the Nameless Pretender.” said Lord Ivan. “In fact, when I become King, I shall destroy the Nameless Pretender as soon as I can determine who he is. Until then, I will bide my time, and wait for him to kill King Thomas. I’m well protected in my home, since I’ve drawn almost all of my powers into this one small area, so Nameless is bound to kill the King first. Then I will kill him. However, I’d rather you didn’t kill him, at least not until he gets King Thomas. More importantly, I can’t leave you running around loose, ready to kill me when I succeed to the throne…”
Jinx fought desperately against the magic, so hard that he stopped breathing, unable to do anything but strain against the force crushing his mind. His vision ran red as he savagely battled Ivan’s magic, holding it off somehow by sheer ferocity and determination.
“My, your mind is a fierce one, Jinx. I’m lucky I did pull all my power into this one room. I’m tempted to apologize, for I meant to kill you quickly, not this way. It must be terribly uncomfortable for you. I’m dismayed at that, for I’m not a cruel man and I honestly didn’t mean to torture you like this. I’d better stop chatting with you and focus the spell myself. Before I do, I must say that I wish I could have met you in other circumstances, Jinx. Your mind is awe-inspiring in its resistance to hostile magic. It’s rather touchingly futile, for I notice you’re not breathing and will soon die of asphyxiation, anyway. I am sorry for the agony you’re being put through. That spell is supposed to kill instantly and painlessly. I’d better help it now.”
Lord Ivan fell silent, and Jinx’s mind writhed as the pressure doubled, tripled. Jinx became nothing but a center of white-hot rage, holding back the hostile magic with vicious fury. He would not allow himself to be killed by magic, no matter what, even if that meant fighting until his body failed and died. Not by magic. Not that way…
Suddenly the pressure slackened, went back to its original amount, and Jinx could see again, though he was still unable to move. What he saw was baffling: Lord Ivan was reeling around, striking at nothing with his hands, as something invisible tore at his clothing. It would stop for a moment, and Lord Ivan would look around in a panic, and then the invisible thing would attack again, knocking him back. Jinx saw blood coming from the man’s throat, and his tunic was torn.
Finally, Lord Ivan fell back onto the table he’d been working at, his hands around the invisible thing and trying to push it away from his throat. He rolled around, knocking vials and flasks in every direction, and suddenly Jinx was free again, able to move. He nearly fell over when that happened, for he’d been straining so hard that all his muscles were stiff. The door was still open, and Jinx bolted for it and ran for his life, hardly caring where he went as long as he was going away from the wizard’s lair.
When he stopped, he looked around and realized he’d instinctively taken an alternate path back to his place. He was within five minutes’ walk of it, and he knew which way to go. He also realized he’d been running full tilt on all fours, and his hands hurt because they really weren’t much good for that. Jinx stood up, massaging his hands and nervously looking and listening for any indication that Ivan was pursuing him.
Before he could start walking, however, he felt something brush his leg, and nearly jumped out of his skin, his heart pounding. He froze, and looked down, and saw nothing. The invisible thing had followed him. Then, as it rubbed affectionately against his leg, he realized who the invisible thing was. Elanor was trapped in his place, unable to open the door, but still she’d managed to come with him, in Astral form.
He reached down to pet her, but she was gone before he could touch her, and all he felt was a brief sensation of cold, as if his hand had passed through a chill breeze. He headed home.
When he opened the door, Elanor was waiting right behind it, and she reared up on her hind legs and threw herself into his arms, trembling.
“Don’t you ever, ever, do that again, Jinx! I woke up and you were gone, and when I found you in the lonely place, that horrible man was trying to kill you!” she wailed, and burst into tears.
“Well, you got him, anyway. Did you kill him? You were at his throat when I left.”
“No, no, I couldn’t! When I noticed you were gone, I started to fade, and I couldn’t bite him anymore! I tried, but I just went right through him because I wanted to find you so badly that killing him didn’t matter as much. I gave up, and went to find you, but the man was still alive! I’m going to go there right now, and rip his throat out!”
“No, Elanor! You mustn’t! If you go there yourself, he’ll kill you, just like he almost killed me.”
“Is he the bad man everyone keeps talking about?”
“I don’t know. He acts like it, but he said he wasn’t. Why would he lie to somebody he was about to kill?”
“In case you got away, which you did?”
“Maybe. I should talk to Vernon about it. He did say one thing that was interesting. He said that I’m not going to kill King-Thomas, instead I’m going to kill him because he’s the next King.”
“Good. Kill him. Can I help?”
“Well, it’s dangerous.”
“So? I want to eat part of him. It’d serve him right. It was frustrating trying to bite his throat from the lonely place, because I couldn’t taste it.”
Jinx was shocked. “Elanor, do you usually eat people? You can’t do that!”
“Oh, no. I never have, even before I came here. Little monkeys are what I usually ate. Sometimes a deer or something, but I wasn’t really old enough to get deer whenever I wanted. I stopped being hungry when I was brought here, and I haven’t been hungry for a very long time. I just want to make an exception for this one. Can you blame me? He was attacking you!”
“You shouldn’t. Killing him is all right, but you can’t eat him. He’s a human.”
“So?”
“Vernon told me that it’s impolite to eat something that can talk to you.”
“Who cares? Where do you get all these funny ideas, anyway?”
“Elanor,” said Jinx, “I’ve been living like humans for a very long time. As a personal favor to me, will you promise not to eat any humans you kill, even if they were attacking me?”
“Not even a little bit? Just as a snack?”
“Not even a little bit.”
“What difference would it make? Dead things are dead.”
“Elanor, no! How would you feel if something was trying to eat me?”
“You’re not dead! Don’t talk like that, Jinx!”
“I’m just trying to explain. Think of how you’d feel if that happened.”
“I will not! Why are you saying such horrible things?”
“Elanor, I’m trying to show you why eating humans is wrong. You shouldn’t even be saying things like that. Not even about Lord-Ivan!”
“Oh, all right. I don’t see why it’s such a big deal to you, but if it makes you feel better, I promise not to eat any humans. It’s not like I’m hungry, anyway, so it shouldn’t matter much.”
Jinx decided he’d never let that not-having-to-eat spell be taken off Elanor. It was disconcerting to realize that under the ability to talk, under her passionate devotion to him, was a predator that liked to tear her victims’ throats out and eat them. He had still been trying to fool himself into thinking that she was like people, and once more he was reminded that Elanor was still the jungle cat she looked like.
He wondered whether that was what he loved in her, whether his own dual nature was stirred by her innocent shamelessness, her predatory fierceness. His tiger side had been suppressed, so he could live among humans, and he realized that he was ashamed of it. Every time he’d panicked and dropped to all fours, every time he’d lashed out with his hand, forgetting he didn’t have claws, even every time he’d turned around without looking and knocked something over with his tail, his shame had grown.
He tried to put it out of his mind, and was shameless with Elanor for a while, although he had to admit she was far more shameless than he, and then they slept, and Jinx was untroubled by nightmares.
Elanor had trouble getting to sleep, and when she did, her dreams were a far cry from her usual dreams of prowling the jungles, hunting and mating and stalking prey. She dreamed that Jinx was fleeing from a tiger twice his size, while she was stuck in the lonely place and couldn’t touch anything. She jumped around him hysterically, for the other tiger was bounding after him, yet Jinx refused to drop to all fours and run properly. Horrified, she watched it seize him, and heard his agonized squall. The beast threw Jinx down onto the ground, holding him down with one huge paw, and Elanor went for its throat, but her teeth went right through it like she didn’t exist. It began to eat him. She tried frantically and futilely to bite it, tormented unendurably, because it hadn’t bothered to kill him first. It simply held him down, its claws stabbing deep into him, lazily sinking its teeth into Jinx’s helplessly struggling body and ripping him apart before her eyes. Elanor, maddened, desperately tried to drive away the happily feeding beast, but she still couldn’t touch it, and as it finished eating Jinx’s middle and sank its teeth into his chest, he gave one last despairing thrash and yowl and died, and Elanor woke with a start, shaking, her heart pounding wildly.
She had to look to see if Jinx was okay, terrified that she’d find herself lying next to an eviscerated, dead body. He was sleeping peacefully, and there wasn’t the faintest sign of the grisly mayhem she’d seen happen. When she settled back against him, he stirred and mumbled something unintelligible without opening his eyes. Elanor pressed against him, shivering, and lay awake for a long time, not understanding.
Eventually she fell asleep again, exhausted, and dreamed of jungles.
Jinx woke up the next morning in a comfortable mood, the terrors of the previous night seeming less real by daylight. There wasn’t any daylight, just the ever-present Rainmoor light, but Jinx decided that it would do for daylight, and he went into the dining room to find some breakfast. It was unfortunate that he’d made much of the breakfast food he’d found for Sean go away, but he managed to find some of it again.
Elanor came to join him, yawning. “What are you going to do today, Jinx?”
“I don’t know. Maybe just stay here for a change. I still want to help King-Thomas and all that, but I want to take a day off. Do you want to have breakfast with me, Elanor?”
“Maybe. What are you having? Is it good?”
“Well, there isn’t anything alive that you could sink your teeth into and rip to shreds,” teased Jinx, “but I suppose I could look for raw meat. Does that help any?”
Elanor shuddered, reminded of her dream the night before. “No raw anything, please. What is there? I’m curious.”
Elanor’s tastes proved cautious: she hated the various egg things and many of the bread things, but she liked bacon and enjoyed the sweet syrup from the fried-bread stuff Jinx had found for Sean. By the time he’d finished eating, she’d grown tired of experimenting with people food and was finished herself. As they left the kitchen, there was a knocking at the door, and Jinx turned, then realized with surprise that it wasn’t the door to the outside, but the door to Vernon’s cave.
When Jinx opened it, King Thomas was standing there, looking unhappy. Vernon was behind him, saying “Be reasonable, Tom. Somebody’s playing tricks on you, that’s obvious. It doesn’t mean you have to question Jinx…”
“Silence!” snapped the King, while Jinx was still trying to figure out how he got there.
“What do you want?” asked Jinx.
“You must come with me, Lord Jinx. I have gravely serious questions to ask.”
“What, in Vernon’s cave?”
King Thomas did not reply, but strode off across the rock floor without looking back. Jinx followed, and Elanor came right after him, almost treading on his paws in her haste. As the King neared the opposite wall, a passageway opened before him, evidently one of those King’s Paths Peter had mentioned.
At the other end of the passageway was a strange place, much like a plane of some sort. Jinx was baffled by it, for it seemed familiar somehow, yet he’d never been to a place where the ground was white. There were mountains of a sort, also white, but they were lumpy and preposterous, and seemed to defy gravity. Had King-Thomas invented this place? The inexplicable familiarity nagged at him.
Jinx heard a moan from behind him, and looked back to see Elanor, who was being pushed out of the passageway as it closed up, and was struggling and trying to dig her claws in, looking down fixedly. Jinx looked down at the white ground himself, to see what was upsetting her, and at that moment the white under his feet drifted away, exposing more clouds miles below him. He froze, then reached down and touched Elanor gently. She was trembling, and looked up at him with wide, frightened eyes. “It’s not real, Elanor.” he said, trying to convince himself as well. “Pretend it’s like the lonely place, and you’re flying.”
Elanor was not reassured, but she followed him anyway as he went up to King Thomas, who’d seated himself in a throne that was just like the floor, constructed of clouds and air.
“Lord Jinx,” he said, “I have distressing news. First, I would ask what you know of Lord James’s death.”
“He’s dead?”
“Did you know of this? Answer!”
“Jinx hadn’t heard of it until just now. How did he die?”
“Ah. Well, he was clawed to death, as if by a giant cat, since you didn’t know.”
Jinx glanced at Elanor, nervously. She was preoccupied with staring down and thinking she was about to plummet to her death, and wasn’t paying attention to the conversation. “Why are you asking me, King-Thomas?”
“Well, since you’d threatened him, and because of the nature of his injuries, it seemed most likely that you’d killed him. He had made a complaint against you, which I’d ignored.”
“I don’t even have claws, King-Thomas, and my teeth aren’t the same as a real tiger’s.”
“You don’t? I’d always assumed you had. Huh! That casts a new light on Ivan’s claims, as well. Ivan claims that you visited him last night and attacked him, biting at his throat and causing him serious harm and great mental distress. Is that not so?”
“Um… I did visit him, but he got attacked by something else. When that happened, I ran away.”
“True, but inconclusive. Could you explain that, please?”
Jinx stood there, baffled. In order to explain what he was running away from, he’d have to explain about Elanor attacking Ivan. He wasn’t about to do that, since for all he knew it was Elanor who killed James: she’d certainly been in the right place at the right time, and he hadn’t asked her if she happened to kill anybody on the way to Ivan’s. The reason he was at Ivan’s in the first place was because he’d been unable to sleep after his disturbing experience in the Astral Plane, and to explain what was disturbing about the Astral Plane he’d have to understand what had happened to him there. It was just too complicated.
“No.” said Jinx, simply. The King stared at him, astonished.
“You speak the truth. Can you explain why you can’t explain?”
“No.” said Jinx, not even trying to figure out what that would involve.
“Hmmm… How frustrating. Well, even if you can’t tell me what you were doing last night, perhaps you can confirm your innocence. Once more, did you kill James?”
“No.”
“Did you attack Ivan?”
“No, he attacked me.”
“He what? Why did he do that?”
“He said I’m supposed to kill the next King, which is him, and he didn’t want that to happen.”
King Thomas was silent, and Jinx wondered what he’d said that was so upsetting.
“I see. Did he give any reason for believing this?” said the King, finally.
“He talked to Robert before Robert went away.”
“Is Ivan the Nameless Pretender?” demanded the King.
“I don’t know. He acts like it, but he said he wasn’t.”
King Thomas brooded for a while, as Jinx fidgeted. “By the way,” he said, “did Elanor kill James? It doesn’t matter at this point, but she does have claws and teeth.”
Jinx was about to speak, but Elanor interrupted him. “I didn’t kill anybody! I don’t know who this James is, and I did bite that Ivan person, but only because he was attacking my mate!”
The King was thunderstruck. “Elanor, what is this? Who taught you to speak?”
“Vernon did. Didn’t he tell you?”
“He did not. What you say is true, Elanor, and it explains what happened to Ivan, but how was he trying to kill Jinx?”
“I don’t know how, but he was. Can we go now? This place is scary.”
The King sighed heavily. “Yes.” he said. “Jinx cannot tell me more, I don’t expect you to, and I should like to be alone now.” He got up and began to walk out a King’s Gate, which opened before him, and then stopped, having apparently used the wrong one. He went back, and began to walk out the Gate to Vernon’s cave. It was strange to watch, since the Gates only appeared when the King tried to walk through them, winking into existence in mid-air, stone-walled tunnels in the clouds with insides but no outsides.
King-Thomas trudged slowly, staring at his feet. He seemed to have lost all trace of the agitation he’d had minutes before, and was peaceful, but terribly sad. As they approached the other end of the tunnel, he stumbled and put his hand against the wall to keep from falling over, as if too troubled to walk surely.
“What’s wrong?” asked Elanor, noticing his distress.
“Ah, Elanor. It’s nothing you can help, my dear. I had feared that Jinx would bring bad tidings, but the omens he brought are far worse. Let me pet your pretty head once more, my dear, for I may not get another chance.”
At that, Elanor reared up on her hind legs, putting her paws gently on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. “Don’t say that! Are you going to die?”
“So I hear.”
“No! You mustn’t! I’m not going to let anybody get you! ”
King Thomas hugged her, deeply moved. “There’s nothing you can do, Elanor.”
“There is so! I’m going to go and kill that Ivan person, right now!”
They’d gone far enough that the passage opened into Vernon’s cave, and the dragon, hearing this exchange, inquired “What is all this, Tom? Bad omens?”
King Thomas released Elanor, who dropped to all fours as usual, and as they entered the cave, he informed the dragon, “Neither Jinx nor Elanor killed James. Elanor attacked Ivan, but she was unbearably provoked and cannot be blamed for that. And it seems that you misread the information from Robert, Vernon. Jinx is not fated to kill me. Jinx is fated to kill Ivan, after Ivan kills me.”
“You don’t say! Why, that makes perfect sense! Why didn’t I think of that? I remember that there was something about that message that had me wondering, and you’ve cleared it up wonderfully!”
King Thomas groaned, and strode back into the passageway, which promptly closed up behind him.
“You hurt his feelings, Vernon!” accused Elanor.
“Did I? I suppose I did, at that. You can’t blame me for being pleased, though: I’ve been trying to work out what that omen meant ever since I got it, and now it all becomes perfectly clear. Jinx kills Ivan after Ivan kills Tom, and Ivan is Nameless, and it all makes sense.”
“Ivan said he wasn’t Nameless, and King-Thomas doesn’t want to be killed.” said Jinx.
“Of course he doesn’t want to be killed, but he’s had a full, satisfying life,” said Vernon, with the callousness of one who has centuries yet to live. “He wouldn’t last another forty years, maybe not even thirty, even if nobody was going to kill him. I don’t expect him to appreciate it, but at least he’ll be spared the slow, lingering death some of the Kings of Rainmoor have had. He’s not so bad off.”
“But don’t you want to help him? I thought you liked him!” said Jinx.
“How? When Rainmoor decides to do something, and the magic of Rainmoor starts to guide events, there’s no stopping it. Rainmoor does not make mistakes, Jinx. Tom knows that perfectly well, and he can accept it. Nobody’s asking him to be happy about it. Look at it this way, Jinx, at least you’ll get to kill Ivan and avenge Tom’s death. Then Charles will be King, and you can go home.”
“Can’t I kill Ivan before he kills King-Thomas? Besides, how do you know that Ivan is Nameless? He said he wasn’t.”
“Be reasonable, Jinx. Who else would it be? He’s tried to accuse you of attacking him, last night, and I know that you were in no condition to do any such thing. You probably were out like a light the moment your head hit the pillow. You see, Ivan had no way of knowing that you’d just that night dared the Astral Plane, and that you were left too exhausted and drained to go anywhere…”
“No, I couldn’t sleep, so I went out and wandered around. I met Ivan and James, but James left, so I went with Ivan to his place, and he tried to kill me.”
“What?” exclaimed the dragon. “You did what? Run that by me again.”
Jinx started over, and ended up telling the entire story to the fascinated dragon, down to the smallest details. As soon as he’d finished, Vernon began questioning him closely.
“Now, what was it Ivan said to James, when James walked past you and left?”
“Something about how maybe he could fix both of their problems.”
“Roughly translated, that means both of them want you dead. I suppose I shouldn’t count James, as he’s dead himself. I have to wonder if there are others also conspiring against you.”
“They better not.” said Elanor darkly. “Just because I didn’t kill this James..”
“Please, Elanor!” replied Vernon. “Try and control your predatory instincts! You don’t seem to understand how delicate your situation is. I’m not so concerned that anyone’s going to sneak in and murder you in the night, I’m thinking about the effect of public opinion! Do you think Tom’s in a position to stand up for you at this point? Do you think he’ll throw away what loyalty he commands on your behalf, if the nobles of Rainmoor insist that you be put to death?”
“No!” said Jinx. “I didn’t do anything, and neither did Elanor, and King-Thomas knows it! He said we were telling the truth!”
Vernon gazed levelly at him. “And what if he is lying? He’d have reason to, if you were doing these killings on his behalf. What did he hire you for, anyway?”
“You think I killed James.” said Jinx, unbelievingly.
“I didn’t say that. I said, what if Tom is lying? Am I to believe that, since the King can’t be lied to directly when granting an audience, therefore he cannot tell a lie himself? And how should I know whether you killed James or not? Frankly, it’s no great loss to the human species even if you did. I can tell you, however, that the other nobles will definitely think you killed James, that you attacked Ivan, that you’re not safe to have around. The same goes for Elanor, of course.”
“Why would they think that? They don’t even know me!” protested Elanor. Jinx said nothing, for he felt the truth of it. He, not Elanor, had been run out of towns, hunted, driven away, and it really didn’t matter that these people didn’t know him. That had never stopped them before.
Vernon had been watching Jinx closely. “Jinx, perhaps you could explain to her? I suspect that you understand what I’m saying.”
Jinx looked at the dragon, then at Elanor, and when he saw her puzzled, hurt expression, he said, simply, “No.”
“You can’t? I’m surprised at you, Jinx. I know you’ve seen this sort of thing before, surely you can recognize it, explain to Elanor that there’s nothing you can do?”
“No. I never liked living that way, but I refuse to make Elanor live that way.”
“Live what way?” asked Elanor.
“Guilty.” said Jinx. “Elanor, we’re going to go out and talk to people, and try to find out who did kill James. I don’t know what we should say if they ask us about Ivan, but I’ll think of something.”
“Ah, Jinx?” said Vernon.
“Don’t you try to talk me out of it!”
“No, I was only going to suggest that you tell the truth about Ivan. What you told me was convincing, because it’s just the sort of thing Ivan would do and everybody knows it.”
“You believe that part, do you?” said Jinx, exasperated.
“It seems probable.” replied the dragon. “Nothing is certain, but some things are more likely than others. That Ivan should try to lure you to his rooms and do away with you is exceedingly likely.”
“Jinx accepts your apology, if that was one.” said Jinx, and left, with Elanor tagging along behind him, to the sound of dragonish chuckling.
King Thomas sat on his throne of clouds, bemused. Lord Charles, upon hearing the latest events, had asked for an audience, and was passionately laying out his plan for doing away with Lord Ivan.
“I shall need your help, my liege, in luring him out. What you must do…”
“Charles, are you suggesting that you can foil his plot? There is reason to believe all this, these events, are guided by Rainmoor itself. Do you seriously believe that you change the course of events, and save my life?”
“My liege, if I can have your help, Lord Ivan will not be able to murder you.”
“But you say you will bring me his head! Isn’t that rather brutal? I’m surprised at you, Charles, I would not have believed you capable of such an act. I admit it sounds like a thorough way of stopping him, but must you do it that way?”
“I must. No other way is fitting.”
“I’m flattered by your loyalty, Charles, but can’t you tell me more? You want me to send word to Ivan, to tell all the nobles that you, yourself have been exposed as the Nameless Pretender, and to gather in the Great Hall for your execution! What on earth do you have in mind?”
“My liege, Lord Ivan may have, to some extent, the ability to read thoughts. That would explain much, because if he knows that people think him the Nameless Pretender his actions make sense. He is in seclusion in his rooms, and nobody could kill him there. You must tell all that I am the guilty one, so he will feel safe and come out.”
“That’s going to be hard on Peter, you know. He suggested you.”
“Peter’s feelings will just have to suffer. These are desperate times, and I am suggesting desperate measures.”
“And what then?”
“I shall hide behind the door, and when he enters the Great Hall I will attack and lop off his head. That is the only way I can think of to kill this dangerous man, my liege.”
“There is one thing you’re overlooking, Charles, with these desperate measures. Everybody has always suspected Ivan, from the beginning, but what if Ivan is not the man? I imagine you’re so caught up in your plans that you never thought of that, but think of it now. What then?”
“My liege, I am willing to take that risk.”
“Well, I’m not!” snapped King Thomas. “Sir, I will not be a party to the murder of an innocent man! You will have to come up with more proof than that!”
“Please, my liege, you must trust me! I cannot tell you all of my plans…”
“Which is precisely what disturbs me, sir! What if you are wrong?”
“…for the reason that, if I were to tell you all, they would fail! Should Lord Ivan read your mind, and should he find in it this plan, all my efforts would be in vain!”
“And why, may I ask, does he not read your mind?”
“He considers me beneath notice. My liege, I have played the part of a useless flunky for years, knowing this situation would arise. I knew I would have only one chance, if that, and I shall not waste it.”
“Yes, I’d wondered what happened to you. You were among the most valiant knights, and then you started serving Gerald and went to pot. Were you watching Ivan even in those days?”
“My liege, I have been watching Ivan for years, knowing what he is capable of.”
“Tell me one thing, Charles. I accept that you cannot tell me more of your plans. Everything you have said is truth. That’s all very well, but how am I to know Ivan is the man? Is he the demon people have called Nameless, so when you chop off his head he’ll disappear in a cloud of smoke? You must tell me enough that I shall be satisfied. What can you tell me, sir? Speak!”
“I can tell you only this, so mark me well, my liege. When I have killed Ivan, you will know. I cannot say how, or why, as yet, but you will know beyond the shadow of a doubt. Do I speak the truth?”
King Thomas regarded him soberly. “You do, sir. That is not what I would have wished, but I must admit that your words are evidence of certain knowledge. Very well, I will do as you have asked. When do you wish the announcements to be made?”
“Tonight, my liege. Give me an hour’s advance warning, that I may hide behind the door. I shall not fail.”
“Charles,” said King Thomas querulously, “you’ve no business being certain about that. You really believe that you can’t fail, it came across as true. That disturbs me, sir, because you can’t know what might happen. What if Ivan refuses to come?”
“Then I’ll stay behind the door, and we’ll try something else.”
“Oh, all right. I have to admit your certainty is reassuring. I’ll give you the advance warning, and we’ll give it a try. Would it be all right to let Peter know the truth?”
“No, my liege! You must convince all that I am the Nameless Pretender! Ivan is fiendishly clever, and if Peter is not upset Ivan will know it’s a trap! My plan depends on your doing your part, my liege, and you must not fail either! Everything depends on it!”
“But, Charles, I’ll know you’re not the Nameless Pretender! Won’t that affect it?”
“You had better try to believe I am, my liege.”
Jinx and Elanor wandered through the caves and tunnels of Rainmoor, and Jinx was beginning to wish he hadn’t bothered. Several times they’d seen someone in the distance, but everyone who saw them coming ducked into another tunnel or turned around and went the other way. Vernon was right: they were all afraid of him and didn’t want to get anywhere near him.
“Why is everybody running away?” asked Elanor, puzzled.
“They’re afraid of me, Elanor.”
“Well, somebody should tell them not to be. There’s another one, I’ll go tell him not to be afraid!”
Elanor bounded off toward the distant figure before Jinx could stop her. “Elanor! Come back here!” shouted Jinx desperately, as the distant figure fled past a twist in the passageway, hotly pursued by Elanor.
Jinx ran after them, terrified that whoever it was might have a weapon, might kill Elanor in fear. Surely anybody would assume that she was the creature that killed James, considering the circumstances! He ran harder, desperate to get there before Elanor was quite dead, and try to heal her. If that meant fighting off somebody, fine. They all thought he was dangerous anyway. If they hurt Elanor, they’d find out what dangerous really meant…
Jinx rounded the corner and almost fell over Sean, who was sitting on the ground petting Elanor.
“Too late, mate, I’ve already been knocked down by your consort. Didn’t recognize her until she pounced on me, pinned me down, and told me not to be afraid. Odd way to tell somebody not to be afraid, isn’t it? Was it your idea?”
“Sean, I’m so sorry!” said Jinx breathlessly.
“Oh, it was your idea, eh? Might have known. I probably would have been afraid if she wasn’t purring so loud. It’s hard to be afraid of something that’s purring and licking your nose.”
“This wasn’t my idea, Sean, she just ran off after you. Elanor, don’t you ever do that again!”
“Don’t be harsh with her, now.” said Sean. “She’s a dear, and I can’t believe she meant any harm. Lucky it was me, though, and I knew who she was. James got killed, you know, and everybody’s nervous. Oh, by the way, did you kill him?”
“No, and neither did Elanor.”
“Then it must have been Ivan. I saw them talking last night, though they didn’t see me. I don’t know exactly how he made it look like you did it, but any good mage could manage it without too much trouble. I could almost like Ivan for that, except that he must have killed Robert as well if he’s Nameless. I wish I’d known that at the time, so I could have gone after the pair of them.”
“Don’t.” said Jinx. “Ivan is too dangerous.”
“Oh? Rumor has it you went for his throat the other night. Is that true? I hope so.”
“No, it was me.” said Elanor.
“No, really? Elanor, you’re a beautiful creature with impeccable taste. You couldn’t have picked a better person to bite, take my word for it. What gave you the idea? Or did you just think he’d look better without a neck?”
“He was trying to kill Jinx, so I had to bite him to make him stop.”
“What? The bastard! He won’t rest until he kills off all my friends, will he? Why didn’t you finish him off?”
“I would have, only I was biting him from the lonely place…”
“The Astral Plane.” translated Jinx.
“Okay, the astral plane, and when Jinx got away I didn’t want to kill him as much as I wanted to see if Jinx was all right. So I went after Jinx, and I didn’t finish killing Ivan.”
“Pity.” said Sean. Jinx wondered what Ivan would think if he knew how badly these two wanted to kill him. Maybe he did know, and that’s why he was hiding.
“Is everybody really afraid of Jinx?” inquired Elanor.
“Blame Hugo for that. He’s been going around telling everybody he could find that he’d warned James to be careful of Jinx. Now he’s warning everybody. You ought to kill him, Jinx, you outrank him and he’s certainly behaving disrespectfully. Tell him, if he doesn’t take it all back, then you’ll kill him. He’d never do it, so then all you’d have to do is catch him warning somebody about you and he’d be fair game.”
“And then if I killed him, everybody would think he was right.”
Sean winced. “I guess so. He tried to warn me, you know. I just told him that if you had killed James my main gripe was that you’d deprived me of the pleasure of it. That shut him up right away.”
“Do you really think Ivan killed James? I saw them together too, but they were being friendly because they both wanted to kill me.”
“P’raps they stopped being friendly after you left them.”
“No, James left and I went with Ivan. He was being friendly, and I didn’t know he was going to try to kill me. When I got away, Elanor was already attacking him, and I don’t think he’d go out again after that.”
“No, honestly? Then Ivan probably didn’t kill James. I wonder who did? Are you sure you didn’t?”
“I haven’t killed anybody yet.”
“Ah, well, the night is young.”
“It’s not night yet!” said Elanor. “It’s still daytime!”
“See?” replied Sean. “I told you.”
Jinx suddenly realized the page, Michael, was hovering nervously some fifty feet away, clearly wanting to say something but afraid to approach Elanor. Sean and Elanor noticed him next.
“What’s the matter with him?” remarked Sean.
“Elanor attacked him, remember?”
“Oh!” said Elanor. “He didn’t know I was only chasing him away?”
“Of course not! You told him you wanted to see what his throat tasted like!”
“Huh!” remarked Sean. “You shouldn’t have done that, Elanor. He’s a good lad.”
“Awww. Look how frightened he is. Is he going to come say hello, or is he just going to stand there?”
“Michael!” called Jinx. “Come here, she’s not going to hurt you.”
Michael approached hesitantly. “Promise?”
“Promise.”
The boy never took his eyes off Elanor as he came closer and produced a scroll.
“Now hear this,” he read, shot a nervous glance at Elanor, and continued, “all nobles of Rainmoor are to gather in the Great Hall at seven tonight for the Execution of First Lord Charles, also known as the Nameless Pretender, for the murder of First Lord Nicholas, First Lord Robert, and Second Lord James. Your attendance is required.”
There was a stunned silence, and then Sean said lamely, “Oh. I guess it wasn’t Ivan, then.”
“Is that all right?” said Michael in a small voice.
“I guess so. Why wouldn’t it be?” replied Jinx.
“No, I mean is it all right with Lady Elanor?”
“Aww.” purred Elanor, and padded softly up to the boy. He gulped, but didn’t flee. “You’re a nice little human, and I’m sorry I frightened you. I promise I won’t ever bite you or anything like that. Okay?”
He nodded mutely, then jumped when Elanor licked his hand. She returned to Jinx’s side, certain that she’d expressed herself plainly. Jinx was amazed at how soft-hearted Elanor was getting. Perhaps it was because she’d learned to talk.
“Are you sure it’s Charles?” asked Sean.
“King Thomas is.” replied the boy, furtively wiping his hand on his tunic. “He said that it would be proved beyond the shadow of a doubt, and everyone would know.”
“Fair enough. You can go now, to tell the others.”
“Oh, I already have! I only had Lord Jinx after you, and now I’m finished.”
“Left Jinx for last, did you?”
“In case…” said the boy, and left off there, glancing at Elanor, who looked abashed. Being King Thomas’s Astral Guard hadn’t taught her much about dealing with humans. Michael left with polite haste.
“Awww… Now I know what you wanted me to apologize for, Jinx. The poor thing!”
“Well, you did, anyway. I guess we don’t have to bother trying to find out who Nameless is, now.”
“Charles!” marveled Sean. “Who’d have thought it? I always knew he was a sneak, but imagine!”
“Jinx isn’t particularly surprised. You should have seen the look on his face when King-Thomas tried to make you a First Lord instead of him.”
“Oh, really? That figures. I should have known all along that he was Nameless. Why else would he put up with Gerald all those years, if he wasn’t up to something?”
Jinx didn’t reply. Humans never made sense anyway. Why wouldn’t Charles have put up with Gerald for years before killing him? Admittedly it was ridiculous, impossible: any sensible being in the situation would have killed Gerald immediately, rather than washing his socks for years first. But this was a human, not a sensible being, and humans were maddeningly confusing…
“Jinx?” asked Elanor. “What are you thinking about?”
“I’m thinking about Charles.”
“Well,” said Sean, “I imagine you won’t have to for much longer. I say, Peter must be upset at this, the poor bloke. We ought to visit him, cheer him up. He’ll be feeling rotten, I expect.”
They set out for Peter’s rooms, and halfway there encountered a strange person drifting aimlessly toward them. Jinx thought at first that this was Charles, but soon recognized it as a man whom he’d seen at Robert’s funeral. He gripped the back of Elanor’s neck, determined to keep her from scampering up to the man, who was behaving in a disturbing way, talking to himself and gazing into space with wild, staring eyes.
“Harold?” said Sean. “You all right, mate?”
“But if he wasn’t, then somebody else would be, possibly even me!” exclaimed the man. Elanor shrunk against Jinx’s leg, fearfully.
“Harold! Get a grip, man, it’s me, Sean!”
“Sean? No, I’m not you, silly, silly…”
Sean went up to him and took his arm, which made the man jump so violently that it startled Jinx and Elanor. Harold stared fixedly at Sean’s hand, in seeming wonder and astonishment.
“Harold, you’re seeing visions, mate. How many mushrooms was it this time?”
Harold turned his stare to Sean’s eyes in confusion. “Many?”
“Oh, dear. Jinx, would you be good enough to help out here? If you don’t take the edge off, he’s liable to hurt himself.”
Jinx moved warily closer, but the man, upon looking at him, struggled with Sean. “Many?!?”
“What am I supposed to do?” asked Jinx desperately.
“Oh, that’s right, you didn’t grow up in Rainmoor, did you? You’ve got this healing power…”
“I knew that already. Am I supposed to make him not crazy?”
“He’s not crazy, Jinx. At least not as much as it looks. He’s seeing visions, and they’re frightening him. Think of it as poisoning, eh? Just try to heal his mind. It won’t change things completely, but it should take some of the intensity away…”
“But he’s getting frightened just looking at me!” protested Jinx.
“That’s because you’re frightened, you idiot!”
“Many!”
“Easy, there, Harold.” soothed Sean. “You’re safe.”
Elanor had been looking at Harold nervously, but Sean’s words seemed to reassure her. “Is that why he’s acting so strange? Because he’s frightened? I’ve never seen anyone as frightened as that. Are you sure?”
“Oh aye. Hard to say what he’s seeing, but it’s not us.”
“Aww.” said Elanor, losing all her nervousness. She padded up to him, and rubbed against his leg in a friendly manner, then rose up on her hind legs and rested a paw on his trembling shoulder. “Don’t be frightened of my mate. He’s not going to hurt you.” she said, gazing into his eyes as if he was some small, helpless creature that touched her maternal instinct. She then dropped to all fours again.
This time Harold allowed Jinx to approach, because Elanor’s obvious sincerity had calmed him, or possibly because she had confused him past the point of being able to react. He stared wildly into Jinx’s eyes as Jinx touched his head, but before long his stare became less terrified, and finally he spoke.
“Sean? Why is a tiger holding my head?”
“That’ll do, Jinx.” said Sean, and Jinx, relieved, backed away again. “He was healing you, Harold, you got carried away again. Don’t you recognize him? You were present when Jinx was made a First Lord.”
“You mean he really does look like that?”
“Aye.”
“What was the Protector?”
“The what?” said Sean, puzzled.
“A beautiful, wild creature. It turned into a person and told me not to be afraid, but it was still a savage beast that could destroy all the monsters…”
At this point, Harold glanced at Elanor, and said “Oh!”. He still had the tendency to stare obsessively at things, but was beginning to notice his surroundings. Jinx thought that his surroundings probably weren’t helping much.
“Harold,” said Sean, “you thought you were seeing things that day, didn’t you? If Jinx looks like a tiger to you, mate, then you’re seeing straight for once.”
Harold turned his weird, disconcerting stare to Jinx. “Is that really fur? Can I touch you?”
Jinx grudgingly allowed this, and the man stroked his neck with great wonder and delight, as if he were being allowed to pet a real tiger. When it appeared that he was getting lost in the experience, Jinx backed away, which seemed to disappoint Harold.
“You’re still flying, mate.” said Sean. “Think you can navigate back to your room without getting lost? We were on our way to see Peter before we got sidetracked.”
“Of course I can!” replied Harold. “Thank you for everything, I love you all!” He set off down the tunnel.
“Is that where his room is?” asked Jinx.
“No. He’ll be all right, Rainmoor looks after fools and madmen. That leaves out the rest of us, but you can’t have everything. Let’s go.”
When they got to Peter’s place, it was getting late in the day, for they’d stopped a few times to talk with various nobles and knights they’d met. Everyone was so thunderstruck by the announcement that Charles was the Nameless One that they didn’t even remember to be nervous of Jinx, although Elanor often startled them by suddenly speaking up: they tended to see her as a tame animal of Jinx’s and ignore her until she added her own comments. Some of them, even then, tried to pretend she wasn’t there, which annoyed Jinx. He wondered how many of them would ignore him if he was on all fours.
Julia opened the door. “Sean! And Jinx and Elanor! I’m so glad to see you, I was hoping one of you would remember Peter and come by. This is dreadful for him, just awful.”
“Is it bloody Victor again?” came a dispirited voice from the other room.
“No love, it’s friends.” she called, and turned to them. “Do please come in.”
“Victor?” said Sean. “Again?”
Julia glowered. “He came by as soon as he heard. Not to commiserate Peter, but trying to get Peter to suggest him as a replacement for Charles! Can you believe that? Of all the insolence!”
Sean rolled his eyes in disgust, and marched straight into the other room. “Peter, old sport, it’s not your fault.”
Jinx, Elanor and Julia followed, to see Peter regarding Sean with a tormented, pleading expression on his face. “You don’t understand, Sean. The King is wrong.”
“Wrong? He said it would be proved!”
“Let me ask you this question, and maybe you’ll have better luck with it than I have. Why would Nameless beg the King to stay safe in his rooms? Why? Charles was desperate that the King be safe, begging him to not take the slightest chances. I was present. King Thomas confirmed that every word was utter truth. How could this man be the ruthless killer we fear?”
Sean paused, stumped. “Maybe he chose his words carefully.”
“Or maybe Nameless has framed him, Sean. Think of that. What better way to further his plans, than to betray Charles? Then the King would think himself safe, and would mix with the nobles once more. Charles has risen to the occasion, you know. He’s been frantically going about hunting for Nameless, more than any other person has. The promotion he got roused his spirit, and now he’s determined to catch Nameless. He promised the King the head of Nameless, in my presence! He said he wouldn’t rest until he could bring the head of Nameless before the King. Every word was true…”
“Well, if he isn’t Nameless, then who is?”
“Ivan. Only Ivan could pull such a trick off. Think of it! For some reason, the King has decided against the evidence of his own senses, against what he knows to be true, and has turned against the one man who’s absolutely frothing at the mouth to kill Nameless! How else can you explain it, but that Ivan has laid an enchantment upon him?”
“Have you told the King this?”
“Sean, he refuses to see me! He’s got to be under a spell of some sort, he wouldn’t even talk to me!”
Peter fell silent, and nobody spoke for a while. Finally Elanor asked, “The same human who tried to kill my mate is doing other bad things?”
“What is this, Elanor?” said Peter. “Ivan tried to kill Jinx?”
They explained, and Peter grew more and more excited.
“Don’t you see? That proves it! Ivan is trying to kill off both Charles and Jinx, because both of them are a threat to his plans! If he got to be King while either of them were still alive, they’d avenge King Thomas no matter what. But if there are no First Lords, and the King is killed, nobody knows what would happen, and he’s counting on that! He knows nobody wants to take the chance of destroying the magic of Rainmoor!”
“Peter, it wouldn’t destroy the magic of Rainmoor!” said Sean. “Rainmoor is a lot bigger than we are, and you know it!”
“But can you be sure that Rainmoor would continue to accept us? Would it still make air for us to breathe, light for us to see with, caves for us to live and travel in? Can you be sure Rainmoor wouldn’t do something that might be perfectly normal to it, but which would destroy us in an eyeblink?”
“Peter, be reasonable. You’re worried sick over what would happen if both Charles and Jinx were killed, and then Ivan became King, and then Ivan was killed! Give it a rest, will you?”
“I suppose that’s not as inevitable as it seems…”
“Certainly not!” said Sean. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do. I still think that Nameless is probably Charles, just because he’s such a worm, but you’ve raised some serious doubts for me, and so we’ll watch Ivan like a hawk. If he shows up to this trial, we won’t let him get anywhere near the King.”
“Couldn’t he kill the King with magic, from a distance?” asked Jinx, confused. “Isn’t that what happened to Robert?”
Peter replied, “Not the King. Rainmoor is funny that way, Jinx. The protections over the King are powerful, but there are two ways he can die. One is old age. The other way is if his blood is spilled in malice. Not by magic, only by actual physical combat.”
“That’s stupid!” remarked Elanor. “What good are magic protections that only work against other magic?”
“It’s not stupid, Elanor. You’d have to know some history to understand why Rainmoor operates that way. There have been times when the King had to die. King Adrian, for instance.”
“Who was that?” asked Jinx.
“The worst oppressor Rainmoor has ever seen, or so the history books say. It was generations ago, so one might doubt the accuracy of the accounts. However, I thought of asking Vernon about him, and Vernon confirmed it. Mind you, Vernon doesn’t know that much about King Adrian, for the man went out dragon-hunting as often as he could, and Vernon quite sensibly took the opportunity to wander other parts of Rainmoor most of the time. However, Vernon claims he once saw Adrian on a hunting party, hunting another human. According to Vernon, that hunt was a very short one.”
“Fair enough.” said Sean. “I ought to talk to Vernon more often, it sounds like he’s got a lot of interesting stories…”
“Peter,” interrupted Julia, “it’s time.”
“Already? Oh, hell. Come on, all of you, we’re off to the execution. Maybe somebody can clear Charles at the last moment. Here, Jinx, you’ll be needing more formal dress, you’d better wear my sword…”
“You’re going?” asked Sean, startled. “I thought you resigned!”
“Serves you right for not studying your history. A resigned noble is permitted to attend court functions, Sean, and I intend to do so. I refuse to just stay home and allow Charles to be killed. In fact, if Ivan shows up I shall accuse him, and maybe then King Thomas will listen.”
“Is Ivan going to show up?” asked Jinx.
“He must. The King said attendance was compulsory. If he didn’t attend, King Thomas could strip him of his rank, which would cripple him magically. All First Lords draw heavily on the power of their rank, you know.”
“I’m coming along.” said Elanor firmly. “I’m not letting Jinx go alone. This Ivan might try to kill my mate again. If he shows up, can I finish him off?”
“Elanor!” exclaimed Jinx. “Don’t! He might kill you!”
“Perhaps,” said Peter, “that is what Rainmoor has planned. There may be no other way.”
Jinx looked back and forth between them, distressed. “I’m supposed to let Elanor be killed, just to get rid of Ivan? No!”
“I never said that. I was thinking that Elanor alone has been able to injure Ivan. Perhaps his defenses aren’t designed to deal with her. Elanor may be destined to kill Ivan.”
“She is not! I am, according to Vernon!”
“Oh, never mind. I’d forgotten about that part. All this is too damned confusing to keep track of. Jinx, since you’re destined to slay the Nameless Pretender, would you keep an eye on him if he shows up? By the way, that also proves it’s Ivan, because if it’s Charles and he’s executed King Thomas would hardly call on you to do it. Executions are by the hand of the King.”
Peter, leaving his rooms, strode off urgently, as if fearing that Ivan would beat him to the Great Hall and kill off the King if he didn’t hurry. The others followed in his wake. Jinx noticed that Julia was coming along as well.
“Are you allowed to come?”
“You try and keep me away!” she retorted. “It’s not just wanting to be there for Peter, either. Nothing like this has ever happened before, in our lifetimes. Remember how I said that consorts don’t bother to attend boring court functions? I’ll bet you anything you like that every last one is there to watch.”
When they arrived at the Great Hall, the place was already filled with people. It seemed larger this time, as if it had expanded to fit the throngs of nobles and consorts that had shown up. King Thomas was already present, sitting on his throne, not attempting to stop the excited babble of voices: the nobles chattered almost hysterically, mostly about how they’d always suspected Charles was a bad sort. The hall’s mirror-illusion was already expanded to a vast, flat plane, and it shivered and flickered as if it, too, was unbearably excited.
Elanor, who’d never seen the Great Hall this way, didn’t want to go in, and paced nervously before the entrance, trying to work up the courage to enter. She sniffed at one of the doors, distracted.
“Jinx?”
“It’s only an illusion, Elanor. You have to come in, if you’re going to stay with me. Come on.”
With that, Jinx made his way to the place he’d sat before, near the back of the hall with Sean and Peter. Elanor followed, overcoming her nervousness. Jinx scanned the room, looking for Ivan, but the man was not to be found. He did spot Harold, who was gazing around with a brittle serenity in his expression, as if enjoying the show.
“Why isn’t he starting?” said Sean. “What’s he bloody waiting for?”
King Thomas stubbornly refused to do anything or to call the proceedings to order, and his silence was driving the nobles wild with tension. Their faces showed the strain: they’d been expecting the trial to start, but something was wrong and the King just sat, refusing to act or to explain.
“Where’s Charles?” asked Peter, baffled, and Jinx scanned the room but was unable to find him in the crush of people. Ivan, too, was absent, although it was hard to find anybody in the crowd. Jinx considered that, if Charles was present, he probably wasn’t allowed to mingle with the others.
“Hsst!” went Peter, and Jinx whirled to see Ivan coming cautiously through the doors. He moved slowly, looking from side to side, as if sensing some danger, but uncertain of what it might be.
As he moved away, seeking a place in the back of the room that wasn’t near Jinx, a figure with a sword leapt from behind the door, and, with a sudden lunge, stabbed Ivan in the back. The room erupted in commotion, with the closer nobles trying to get away and the farther ones trying to get closer and see what was happening. Jinx, astonished, saw who it was. It was Charles.
Charles slashed viciously at the fallen Ivan, with a kind of desperation. He severed the man’s head, and stood facing the nobles and his King, with his grisly trophy dangling by the hair from his hand. A proud fire burned in his eyes. The nobles froze, staring at him, and Jinx rose, sword in hand, certain that this was his moment.
“Stop!”
It was King Thomas, who stood commandingly, palm outstretched, his eyes fixed on Jinx.
“Lay down your weapon, Lord Jinx. Nameless is dead.”
There was utter silence, into which the King spoke.
“I have misled all of you, and now it is time for truth. Charles was never meant to die this day: all this was his idea, for he was certain that no other means would succeed against Ivan, the Nameless Pretender. I do not ask that you accept this on faith: I know, from Lord Charles’s certainty, that you will see for yourselves proof of this, proof to dispel all doubt.”
Lord Charles bowed, and strode proudly between the ranks of nobles, with a confident, steady tread. When he reached the King he bowed once more, and humbly knelt, laying the head at King Thomas’s feet. He remained kneeling, head bowed, as if waiting for something to happen.
All was silent, and nobody moved or spoke. Everyone’s attention was transfixed by the still tableau before them. Jinx noticed, uneasily, that the image of the infinite plane was rippling worse than ever, crackling with unstable energy. King Thomas stared intently at the head of Ivan, unperturbed by its grisliness, determined to view whatever change it would undergo.
Shortly, the King spoke, querulously. “Well, sir? Will it turn into a puff of smoke, or sink into the ground? What are we to observe? You said I’d know…”
He broke off, as Charles’s head slowly lifted to look him in the eyes. None but the King could see what was on Charles’s face, but all could see the King’s expression, as it slowly changed from irritation, to alarm, to utter horror, and at the instant that the King’s fear was greatest, Charles sank the bloody sword into his chest. King Thomas grasped the blade with his hands, but Charles drove it deeper, giving it vicious twists, pinning the King to his own throne.
The hall was silent, everyone in it dumb with shock, as King Thomas brokenly whispered, “…true…” and went limp in death.
Charles snatched the crown from his head, and pushed the body aside, letting it fall heavily on the floor. He turned to face the stunned nobles. “The King is dead, and I am King, Nameless no more. Fear not! Only one more need die today…”
Jinx knew what that meant. He sprang up, sword in hand, but before he could take a step his mind was struck with crushing force, immobilizing him. He saw, but could not move a muscle.
“Naughty, naughty!” said Charles, and Elanor, who’d taken one look at Jinx and gone after Charles with murder in her eyes, was frozen as well.
“I told you, only one more need die! Don’t bother to…” said Charles, and broke off, as Sean came after him and was frozen in turn. Charles began to sweat. “Don’t you see…” he said, almost apologetically, and then Peter and Julia both started approaching him, and were frozen.
Charles’s eyes were wild. “Die if you want to! I will not allow this insubordination!”
Through a haze of pain, Jinx saw one more person rise against Charles. It was Harold, and he looked at Jinx, Elanor, Sean, started forward, and was frozen, but at that moment Jinx felt the force crushing his mind weaken. He forced himself to move, and saw around him that Sean too was fighting forward inch by inch, his eyes fixed on Charles’s, unaware of anything else.
Peter, too, was slowly, painfully moving, and when Jinx looked forward again he was shocked to see that Elanor, fighting harder than anyone else, was halfway to Charles. Jinx heard her ragged snarl as she forced herself onward, and saw in horror that Charles was readying the bloody sword, preparing to slash at her.
Jinx went mad with rage, and his mind ripped apart its bonds with vicious force. He raced forward, seeing Elanor, also suddenly released, spring upon Charles with unbridled ferocity. Charles flung Elanor to the side, his sword flashing out at her, and then Jinx was upon him…
Slowly, Jinx realized that he was slashing at a tattered dead thing, a pile of flesh and cloth that no longer resembled anything remotely human. Jinx’s arm weakened, and he panted with exhaustion, and dropped his sword on the ground with a metallic clatter, looking over toward Elanor, afraid of what he would see.
She lay where she had fallen, not moving, and Jinx staggered over and buried his face in her side, hurt too badly to weep. There was no sound but his own breathing, as his exhausted gasps gradually subsided.
After a while, when his mind began to settle down, he realized with a shock that she was breathing, that her heart was beating. At that point, she stirred and began to struggle for a moment, and quieted only when she saw his face.
“Is it dead?”
“Very.” replied Jinx.
“Are you hurt?”
“I don’t think so, are you?”
“Sort of. I landed on my head!” she said, and looked woebegone.
Jinx embraced her joyfully, and as he did, heard a quiet “Ahem” behind him. He ignored it, and willed Elanor’s hurts to be better with all his might.
“Ooh!” she said. “You’re getting good at that, tiger!”
“Ahem!”
Jinx slowly turned, to see all the nobles still there, watching him. Lord Hugo, who had said “Ahem”, was standing over him, and Jinx hastily stood, feeling self-conscious, and said “What do you want?”
“My liege,” said Hugo, “I believe this is yours.”
He placed the crown in Jinx’s hands, and Jinx stared at it in mute incomprehension for a moment.
Elanor laid her ears back in alarm as the crown bounced on the floor in front of her nose, and gaped at her mate as he began to laugh. She’d never seen him do that before, and now that he was doing it he seemed unable to stop. She kept looking up at him, puzzled, as he began to walk, and she stuck close by his side, hoping for some sort of explanation, but he offered none. He just kept laughing, as he walked through the assembled nobles, through the doors of the Great Hall, through the tunnels, through his rooms, through the strange tunnel that opened before him, and out of Rainmoor.
The End
It was getting on toward winter, and the trees, shedding their leaves on the roof of the small cabin, seemed determined to make it a picture of bucolic comfort, although few ventured deep into the forest to see it. If anyone had wandered out that direction, unaware of the new homestead, they might have looked about in search of the owner, keeping as far as possible from the incongruous black panther that prowled the yard. A flash of bright metal would catch their eye, and they’d look in that direction, and look again, in astonishment, forced to admit that they did actually see a tiger standing on its hind legs, chopping wood just like a person. Looking more closely, they’d see that this tiger wore a sword as well, and that the black panther seemed particularly well-fed, perhaps from eating inquisitive strangers. At this point, they’d very likely do their best to quietly leave, never to return…
Jinx, as he chopped wood, thought about the changes that had happened since he and Elanor had left Rainmoor. He wasn’t sure what he’d expected, but it wasn’t this.
Elanor had indeed grown to like his world, for what it was worth, but she fit into it even less than he did. Inns that would allow him, grudgingly, to stay the night, would bar their doors against Elanor, or demand that he keep her in the stables. When she spoke, asking curiously whether the stables were nice, it didn’t help. Instead of deciding that Elanor was a person, the humans would tend to look at Jinx with even more suspicion, and all doors would be closed. Humans didn’t like jungle cats prowling around, and Elanor still refused to walk on two legs as he did. In fairness to her, he had to admit that he had more to gain from it than she had, for he had hands, but she just had front paws. It was unreasonable to expect her to stand as a matter of course: she was much more comfortable on all fours, having got around that way all her life.
Jinx couldn’t trust Elanor in the cities, and made a point of avoiding them. True, in the city nobody would think twice about Elanor, but Jinx knew that sooner or later some drunken bravo or arrogant mage would insult him, or he’d get mobbed by a pack of thieves, or ordered to leave by the city government. Jinx had seen all these things happen, and he was certain that if Elanor had been there she would have gone after whoever was attacking Jinx. By the time he could explain that the gang of humans were only after his money, and that he was laying down and playing dead because that was the customary way to assure them you didn’t need to be killed, it would be too late. Elanor might actually be able to defeat a gang of humans, if only because they weren’t used to encountering resistance. They might flee when faced with her slavering fangs and savage claws in a dark alley. In that case, Jinx would have the task of explaining to her that they had to leave the city right away, because the gang doubled as the local militia and were off to organize a block-by-block hunt for her…
Since Jinx wasn’t about to dare the cities, and since Elanor wasn’t well received in the towns, that left the open country, and there they had settled. In the half-year they’d been there, they had encountered only one neighbor, a rundown wizard named Mick, who was more a druid than anything else. Mick ended up visiting a lot, which pleased Jinx. The man was happy and friendly and made cheese and sausage for Jinx’s larder, and was excellent company, prone to sitting up talking about preposterous things until the first glimmers of dawn. Jinx liked staying up at night, so this posed no problems, and Mick claimed to know little and care less about what time of day it was.
The only drawback to having Mick visit was that both Jinx and Elanor would be scratching for days: Mick loved nature so much that he could be depended upon to bring an assortment of new fleas and such with him, and he scratched incessantly, dislodging the fleas, which would soon learn with delight that this new place boasted two large, furry food-sources rather than one rather small, scrawny, furless one.
It never seemed to bother Mick. He just grinned and scratched and joked about it, unperturbed. The fleas never lasted long, either: within a few days they would be gone, and Mick’s company was worth the discomfort. Jinx was looking forward to it. Jinx thought he must have changed somehow, since he went to Rainmoor, for he used to be happy to stay away from humans for months on end, and now he was actually happy to see one. He wondered what had happened to his old independence. Was it really independence, or was it just anger and fear? Jinx wasn’t sure, but it didn’t really matter anymore.
He thought of Elanor as he chopped more wood. The isolation was harder on her than it was on him. She hunted, as he did, but she didn’t take part in the small amount of gardening he did, and she didn’t care how the house looked. When she wasn’t lustfully nuzzling up to him, wanting to make love, she was spending her time in the Lonely Place, or at least it seemed that way at times. Her moods were becoming all extremes, with no middle ground. One minute she’d be clingingly affectionate and kittenish, just about climbing into Jinx’s lap. Then, for some small reason or even no obvious reason, she’d flare at him and sometimes even lash out with her claws exposed. When she did that and he didn’t dodge her in time, things got even more absurd, because on hearing his yowl of pain she’d immediately flip back, becoming miserably sorry and inconsolable over wounds she’d caused herself two seconds ago. Jinx wished she’d make up her mind, but he did understand what she was going through.
Elanor was trying to find her friends, the other animals that she’d known when she was an Astral Guard, and she was hampered by not being in Rainmoor anymore. She was, indeed, able to tap into an Astral Plane, but apparently it wasn’t the same one, and she had yet to find the right one. Jinx had asked her, once, what the difference was.
“This one is emptier.” she replied, “and also it’s sort of happier. It’s not as scary.”
“Good.” he’d said, at which she’d burst into tears.
“No, it’s not! None of my friends are there!”
After that, Jinx had let her search, hoping she’d either find her friends or lose interest. Neither happened, and Elanor searched harder and harder, refusing to quit. She became increasingly distraught and irritable, prone to wild mood swings, unable to relax. Jinx reminded himself often, when she was distracted or prone to tears, that she’d spent her entire life with these friends, and that he couldn’t take the place of them.
He tried, most commonly with passionate lovemaking, and also with holding her tenderly in the small hours of the night when she couldn’t sleep. It wasn’t enough. She was very good about it, and obviously still loved him, but then he’d see the tip of her tail twitching in frustration, and he’d know that there were things he couldn’t fix for her. She took to going out into into the night, a ball of nerves, and Jinx would soon hear the squeal of some small woodland creature nearby. The forest was not well-prepared for the addition of a full-grown black panther to its ranks of predators: Elanor, in her frustration, decimated the wildlife and brought terror to the denizens of the woods. The hares and foxes and raccoons were horribly overmatched. She said she didn’t usually eat them, but she was growing fat anyway.
Jinx often gave the extra kills to Mick, who tanned the skins and wore them, and carved wands and things out of the bones. Jinx liked Mick’s magic, because it was so different from any magic he’d ever seen. The magic of Rainmoor was flashy and ominous, putting on a grand show, and Jinx had never felt comfortable with it. When Jinx had first entered Rainmoor, he’d announced his presence by figuring out that he had to put a magic rock he’d been given into a hole in the ground. The rock had exploded with a bright flash and a smell of lightning, scaring him out of his wits. Jinx asked Mick once whether that was part of the magic.
“These magicians, they’re always doing things like that.” Mick had answered. “You don’t need to. You don’t need to. Just a waste of energy. None o’ them know how to work a good, honest hex.”
Mick’s magic seemed to grow out of rocks and trees and herbs and things, carved wands that could lead you home and little stones that started fires for you when you piled wood on them. Jinx liked that, because there was something reassuring in the countless little cantrips and tricks, so unlike anything he had known. Elanor was unimpressed, having grown up surrounded with magical Gates to strange and wonderful places, encountering conspicuous flashy magic everywhere she looked. Mick eventually got his revenge by materializing a frantic chipmunk inside the house, which miraculously evaded her exasperated claws for a solid hour. Whenever she grew tired and disgusted, it would sneak up and pull her tail, and she’d blow up and go after it again. Finally, she was so fed up that she refused to play along, at which point it walked around in front of her, and bowed, inches from her face. Her eyes glittered, and her paw lashed out to crush it to the floor. When she lifted her paw, there was nothing there but a tail, and at that point, Mick burst out laughing at her confused, exasperated look.
“I got you.” he guffawed. “I got you. You may have growed up fancy and all, but I got you. Look at her! Look at her!”
Elanor was offended, but she had quickly forgiven him: one couldn’t stay mad at Mick for long. There was no malice in him, and he’d quickly become attached to her and Jinx, coming over frequently and bringing little gifts and trinkets and foodstuffs to give and to swap. They rapidly grew to like him, and to welcome him into their home. Jinx had never seen anybody so accepting and friendly: the odd little man made all the other humans Jinx had met seem standoffish. He extended the same cordial welcome to Elanor, right from the start, which was astonishing, since she’d pounced on him and knocked him flat the first time he came around. “A playful one,” he’d said, “a playful one! My dear, you’re the biggest kitten I ever did see, and no mistake.”
Jinx had never seen anybody else come by to visit, and once he asked Mick if anybody else lived in the forest. “Huh!” said Mick in amusement, “look at him, thinks he’s the only one settled in these parts!”
“There are others?” asked Jinx.
“You won’t see ‘em. You won’t see ‘em. Folk around here don’t mix much.”
“You seem to visit us a lot.”
“I visit anybody I please. A good man with a hex can go anywhere he wants. I just took to you, is all. Never saw your like, in all my years. You’re powerful strange creatures.”
Jinx might have been offended at this, but Mick had said it with such open, curious wonder that there was somehow nothing to be offended at.
As Jinx continued to chop wood, Elanor appeared in the door of the cabin, listening intently. “Will you stop that for a moment?” she demanded, and Jinx held still. She blinked.
“It’s two people this time. One is probably Mick. The other one’s bigger.”
“How do you know?” asked Jinx, who heard only the rustling of the dead leaves.
“By the way they walk, of course. Can I go see who it is?”
“Please don’t, Elanor! It could be anybody.” replied Jinx, putting down the axe and making sure his sword moved freely in its scabbard, just in case. He waited, resting one hand on the sword’s hilt innocuously.
Through the trees came two figures. One, Jinx saw immediately, was Mick: the other was almost as tall as Jinx was, with a ragged wildness about him and a wary glance. Mick walked right up to Jinx and Elanor, but the other man hung back noticably, and seemed ready to bolt.
“Jinx, this is Alan.” said Mick. “Alan, this is… Oh, for heaven’s sake, come forward, won’t you? They won’t bite you. They won’t bite you. This is friends of mine, they won’t bite you.”
Alan nervously stepped forward. “Hello,” he mumbled, looking at his shoes. Jinx stared at him a while, curiously, until Mick said “Well now! Are we invited in, to sit and talk like we always done, or are we standing around for a spell?”
They went in, and Jinx noted that Alan took a seat as near the door as possible. Jinx wondered if he had done something terrible to account for his fearfulness. He didn’t speak, and looked only at his shoes. Elanor was fascinated by him, and her eyes never left him.
“Saw a raccoon on the way over here,” said Mick, “and you won’t believe a word of what I’m about to tell you.”
“Why not?” said Jinx.
“Well, this raccoon had a little rock in his hand, you see, and he was going around and around a big old pine tree, chipping at the bark bit by bit.”
“Can raccoons do that? I never saw one doing anything like that.”
“Well, now, that wasn’t the strange part. Turned out that raccoon went climbing up the tree as he went around, up and up until he reached the lowest branch. Happens the lowest branch was a full twenty feet off the ground. That raccoon made a spiral cut all up the tree, just as far as he could.”
“Why would he do that?”
“I was wondering that myself, as I watched him. When he was finished, he scooted down the tree, and started all over again, going round and round, just cutting that groove deeper and deeper. He did it all of five times, and by the time he was finished I was wanting to know why myself.”
“Well?”
“Well, the next thing he did was even stranger. He scooted down the tree, and by this time the groove was so deep that he slid down it, round and round the tree until he reached the ground…”
“Wouldn’t he fall off to the side?”
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? That was nothing. When he got to the ground, what do you think he did?”
“Threw up, from being too dizzy?”
“Now, don’t be making jokes, I’m serious. Well, he looks at the tree for a moment, and then he reaches out with one little paw and gives it a whack, and the whole tree started spinning, sinking down, just screwing itself into the ground! And do you know why he did all that?”
“I couldn’t begin to guess.” said Jinx helplessly.
“Why, because there was a apple on the branch that he couldn’t reach! Can you believe that? I saw him, cool as a fish, just walk over, reach up and pick it, and walk off eating it and whistling. Never saw anything so astonishing in all my years.”
“I thought you said it was a pine tree.”
“Well,” said Mick, “I wasn’t totally accurate in the way I began this story…”
Elanor, having heard Mick tell stories before, had ignored it completely, and she’d been furtively sneaking closer to Alan the entire time. When she was a few feet away, she sniffed, sniffed again, and said “I know you! Do you hunt?”
“Do you?” replied Alan, still looking at his shoes.
“Yes, especially at nighttime.”
“Step in this pile of dust over here.” said Alan, and Elanor, puzzled, complied. Alan inspected the paw mark, and one side of his mouth curled up in a almost imperceptible smile.
“You’re that new beast in the woods.”
“And you’re the thing that always stayed just out of sight! I knew I recognised your smell!”
“You drove me real far back. Ain’t got much of a territory, since you come around.”
Elanor, dismayed, exclaimed “I didn’t mean to chase you away!”
Alan regarded her levelly. “Not your fault. I don’t mess with anything leaves tracks like that.”
“Awww. Don’t be scared, I’ll share.” said Elanor, gazing earnestly into his eyes. “I didn’t know. You can hunt in my territory any time you want.”
“Thank you.” said Alan, and Elanor startled him by resting her head in his lap and purring. Jinx watched him closely, in case his reaction was hostile. Hesitantly, Alan petted her, and remarked to Mick, “You’re right. They’re good folk.”
“That’s true. That’s true. That’s true.” replied Mick. “I told you so, but I figured you had to see for yourself. They’re good folk.”
“Never seen ‘em in town, though.”
“Now, when was the last time you went to town, Alan?”
“Went there last month to get a new knife.”
“There’s a town near here?” said Jinx. “We tried to find a place far away from people.”
“Sure there’s a town. It’s a good-sized town. I like to go there for provisions. I’ll take you there sometime. You can go with Alan, but he never goes to town.”
“How big is it, and what direction is it?” asked Jinx, planning to move the opposite direction as soon as winter was over.
“It’s all of twelve houses, just twenty mile or so north. Biggest town this side of Rainmoor mountain. Full Hollow, it’s called. Do you know, they actually have a blacksmith there?”
“Is that the person who made Alan a new knife?”
“Aye.” replied Alan, and lapsed into silence again.
“Do you think he can make me a better sword? Mine’s ruined, from clearing brush with.”
“You should have told me, Jinx. I got a old scythe up at the house you can have. Don’t be clearing brush with a sword, you’ll cut up your arm something awful… Well, maybe not you. I reckon your fur would block most of it.”
“But do you think he can make me a better sword?”
“Don’t you want to hang on to your old one? You told me you killed a King with it once. Don’t that count for something?”
“No, why?”
“You’re a strange creature, Jinx. Can I have it, if you don’t want it?”
“Sure, but I need a better sword first.”
“Talk to Rob, he’s the blacksmith. I’ll swap you ten assorted cantrips for your old sword, and you can get any sword you like for that. Why, do you know what Rob did once? He made a full circle sword for a fellow who’d seen them scimitar things. Fellow wanted one like that, only circular, so he could cut somebody no matter what direction they were coming from.”
Jinx considered this. “Did it work?”
“Hard to say. The first thrust he made with it, he stabbed himself in the back. That gave Rob the idea to make his backwards sword, to give to your enemy…”
“Backwards how?”
“It had a handle on the point, you see, as well as the hilt. Turned out nobody in these parts had an enemy that bad, and Rob finally sold it to Paul, the cabinetmaker.”
“It was good to make cabinets with?”
“No, Paul’s pretty strange, and he used it to make a boat with. Great big ship, that you could fit all of Full Hollow in, all the houses and people…”
“But there’s nothing but streams around here!”
“I said he was strange. He wanted to have it ready, in case it rained too hard, and sure enough, the rains came and we found use for it…”
“I don’t believe you. How could it rain so hard that everything was flooded?”
“I didn’t say that, did I? No, what happened was Paul got tired of waiting for an ocean to show up, and he got everybody to help him turn it upside down. Just flipped it over, on top of all the houses and all, and now Full Hollow is snug and dry when it rains.”
“Don’t mind Mick.” said Alan. “The part about there being a blacksmith in Full Hollow was true.”
“All of it is true.” said Mick. “All of it is true. Go see for yourself. Only trouble is, when you go into Full Hollow these days it’s too dark to see anything, since the boat don’t have windows in its hull, so you’ll have to take my word for it.”
“You’re a damn liar, Mick.” said Alan, amiably. “Ain’t none of that was true.”
“Well, some parts was truer than others. Why don’t you ask Jinx how it was he killed a King, if you want tall stories?”
“Okay. Jinx, how’d you kill a King? King of what?”
“He was the King of Rainmoor, for a few minutes, anyway. I killed him with a sword. Elanor helped.” Jinx noticed Mick and Alan staring at him, as if expecting him to continue. “That’s all.” he said, defensively.
“Mick, why ain’t he tellin’ a proper story?”
“I don’t rightly know, Alan. You never went into much detail, Jinx, but I never heard you tell a story except for that. Why is it you can’t make up other stories?”
“Jinx isn’t making up stories.” said Jinx defensively.
“Do tell!” said Mick. “I can set up a quick hex to know whether you’re speaking the truth. Now, are you going to admit you’re telling stories, or do I try the hex?”
“Please don’t do magic on me!” said Jinx.
“Then you admit it. Well, I can teach you to tell better stories…”
“No, it’s all true. I just don’t want to have magic happening to me.”
“It ain’t cast on you, Jinx, and I believe I’ll do it, just to teach you a lesson. See this rock?” said Mick, and produced a small rock from his pocket. “Mote it be, leap for me. Jinx, I just told the rock to hop into the air if you tell an untruth.” He set it on the table. “Now, what’s all this about killing a King?”
“Oh. I killed the King of Rainmoor.”
Mick stared at the rock. “Mote it be, leap for me, damn it! Damn thing didn’t catch…”
The rock hopped into the air, and landed with a clunk on the table.
“There we go! It didn’t hear me the first time.”
The rock jumped again.
Mick, addressing the rock, said, “Do you mean to tell me that Jinx here really did kill the King of Rainmoor?” and the rock just sat there.
“The thing ain’t listening to anybody but you.” said Alan, and the rock immediately jumped again.
“Huh!” said Mick. “Let’s try this. Rock, you’re not listening to Jinx.” The rock jumped again.
“It’s working fine.” said Mick, uncontradicted by the rock. “Jinx, tell your story.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter much now…” said Jinx, and the rock jumped.
“I reckon it does. Out with it!” said Mick, getting interested. Alan, too, was paying close attention.
“I got brought to Rainmoor to kill the Nameless-King. He was trying to kill King-Thomas, and he was also killing First-Lords. He did kill King-Thomas, and he almost killed all the First-Lords, but before King-Thomas got killed, he made me one. All the other First-Lords were getting killed or quitting, though, and by the time I killed the Nameless-King they were all gone. Then I came here with Elanor.”
Mick stared at the rock, which hadn’t budged. “Let me get this straight,” he said. “King Thomas is dead.” The rock didn’t budge.
“You were supposed to protect him.” The rock didn’t budge.
“He ended up making you a First Rank Lord.” The rock didn’t budge.
“The Nameless One really existed, and ended up killing off all the First Rank Lords but you…”
The rock jumped into the air, and Jinx corrected him. “Lord-Peter quit being a lord.”
“Ah. So the Nameless One really existed, and killed off all the First Rank Lords but you and Lord Peter, and Lord Peter quit instead of being killed.” The rock didn’t budge.
“This is getting interesting! After that, the Nameless One killed off King Thomas, and then you killed off the Nameless One.” The rock didn’t budge.
“And, when you did, you was the only First Rank Lord left.” The rock didn’t budge.
“Well, I’ll be damned!” said Mick, at which the rock jumped. Mick paused, and said deliberately, “You’re the King!”
The rock didn’t budge. Alan was staring at Jinx in astonishment.
“I thought it was something like that, since the way out of Rainmoor opened up again.”
Mick burst out laughing. “Don’t that beat all! That makes you a Queen, Elanor, how’d you like that? Wait till I tell the folks in town!”
“Please!” interrupted Jinx. “Don’t tell anybody, I don’t want to be a King!”
“Bit late for that now, ain’t it? I declare! All this time, we ain’t suspected a thing! Good to have you with us, King Jinx!”
“I don’t want you to call me that! Please don’t!”
“Oh, now, being a King ain’t all bad, you know! You got charms around you for all sorts of things. Ain’t no magic that can kill you, and you’ll be in good health. I believe that goes for Elanor, too.”
“It does?” said Elanor. “I don’t feel that healthy. I go hunting all the time to relax, and even though I don’t always eat what I kill I’m still getting fat.”
At that, the rock jumped. Mick noticed, and shut it off with a “Stone I keep, go to sleep!”
Jinx noticed it too. “I thought so. You do too eat what you kill, and that’s why it jumped.”
“I do not! Most of it I bring to the house! You know perfectly well that I don’t eat everything!”
“Well, the rock said you did.”
“Now, Jinx, she said a few things there. Maybe it was upset when she said she went hunting all the time. That ain’t so, since she’s here with us right now, not out hunting. If it was bothered by that, I’ll have to do some work on it, cause it ain’t supposed to pay no mind to such remarks. Come to think of it, it shouldn’t have jumped when I said I’d be damned either. It’s notional, and it’s always getting mixed up.”
“Turn it on again.” said Jinx. “I want to know what Elanor said that wasn’t true.”
Elanor looked at Jinx, hurt. Mick started to say the cantrip words again, and then stopped.
“I reckon I know what it was. Elanor, come over here, dearie.”
She did, and Mick rested his hand on her side. A slow, roguish grin crept onto his face. “I know.”
“What?”
“She said she was getting fat. That ain’t so, and she’ll be thinner by and by.”
“What are you talking about?” said Jinx, disconcerted.
“Elanor’s gonna have kittens. Yours, I presume.”
Jinx gaped at Mick in outright disbelief. “What? That’s impossible!”
“You heard me. She’s pregnant. What’s so impossible about that?”
When Jinx, dumbfounded, didn’t reply, Mick continued. “Jinx, she’s pregnant and it’s got to be your doing. Spare me the astonishment, okay?”
“That can’t be true.” protested Jinx, and Mick took offense.
“Of course it’s true! Do you think I’m an idiot? Do you seriously expect me to believe you’ve never done anything but cuddle and tickle each other’s ears? Maybe those posh folks in Rainmoor pretend to find their babies under cabbage leaves, but this ain’t Rainmoor and I don’t hold with such tripe. You can’t fool me, Jinx, I know these things, and you got no business acting innocent. Why, there’s been times when I could just look at Elanor from a certain angle and know what was on her mind, and it wasn’t knitting, I’ll tell you that. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, look before you leap.”
“Mick, it ain’t right to talk to a King that way!” protested Alan.
“Well,” said Mick, “I just wanted to make the point. Anyways, Elanor’s pretty far gone, and there’s no mistaking that. I don’t know exactly when you can expect the new arrival, but it won’t be long.”
“Mick,” said Alan, “she best go easy on the hunting for a while. Queen Elanor?”
Elanor stared at him in confusion. “Do you mean me?”
“I surely do. Queen Elanor, I’ll do what I can to help out with the hunting, seeing as you shouldn’t be tiring yourself, in your condition…”
“What do you mean, my condition?”
“You’re pregnant.”
“What’s pregnant?”
This time it was Mick and Alan’s turn to be thunderstruck. Finally, Mick said, “You really don’t know that? Where on earth have you been all your life, my dear?”
“Well, in the Lonely Place mostly. I was brought to Rainmoor when I was very little. I’d just barely learned to hunt, and I didn’t know anything. I learned a lot of things in the Lonely Place, but nothing like this ever happened! I’m getting fat, and my nerves are shot, and I get upset over silly things. Is that what pregnant is? Can you fix it so I don’t have to be?”
Mick let out a long, low whistle. “I’ll be damned. I’ll be damned. Jinx, did you understand what I was talking about?”
“Yes. I just didn’t think it could happen to me.”
“I’ll be damned. You folk are gonna have to make some adjustments, I’ll tell you that…”
“I have to stop hunting?” asked Elanor plainitively.
“Maybe sooner, maybe later. Elanor, do you know what babies are?”
“Yes. In Rainmoor, some of the consorts had them. Is that why I’m getting fat?”
“Sure is.”
“How could that happen? They were always tiny little humans! I’ve got tiny little humans inside me?”
“No, no! You’ll be having kittens, my dear. Have you ever seen kittens?”
“No. Wait, yes, I have, actually. There were some small, tame cats in Rainmoor, and some of them got fat and later I saw them with little baby cats around them. Were those kittens?”
“Yep.”
“Oh. They were really cute.” said Elanor, and thought for a moment. “Wait a minute! If being pregnant means having little baby things inside me, where do they come from? And how do they come out?”
“Same way they got in.”
“What?” said Elanor, at which point Mick explained in detail exactly what was involved for the whole process. Elanor listened closely, and was more and more dismayed.
“I will not! That would hurt! Jinx is all I can handle, and you’re saying these kittens are how much bigger? Never mind, I don’t care how cute they are! I don’t want any!”
“Now, dear,” said Mick, “there ain’t much you can do about it now…”
Elanor looked back and forth between Jinx and Mick frantically.
“I’m sorry, Elanor!” said Jinx, earnestly. “I didn’t think this would happen!”
Elanor let out a strangled moan and rushed out the door, vanishing into the woods.
“Oh, no!” said Jinx. “Is she about to…”
“No, she’s not. I promise you that.” said Mick, and the squeal of a small woodland creature being killed came through the forest. “She’s just upset. Can’t say as I blame her, if I was her I’d be having kittens over it too. You’d best wait until she calms down a mite.” Another squeal rang out.
“She keeps that up, she ain’t gonna need my help for hunting.” said Alan.
“It’s a habit of hers,” explained Jinx. “When she’s upset, she goes out and kills things.”
Another squeal rang out, more distantly.
“Hell, if she keeps that up I’ll be needing your help for hunting. I never heard the like.”
“She doesn’t usually get that upset.”
“Jinx,” asked Mick, “what did you mean when you said you didn’t think it could happen to you?”
Jinx sighed. “I was sort of invented by this wizard for some reason. The wizard was a human, but my mother was a tiger. After he threw me out, Sir-Irwin came along and saved my life and sort of adopted me, but Sir-Irwin ended up getting killed. He had taught me how to talk and walk on two legs and everything, and I learned all that because I wanted to be human…”
“That’s as close to a story as I ever heard you tell,” said Mick, “but it don’t answer my question. Why didn’t you think you could mate with Elanor?”
“I’m not really human, but I’m not really a tiger either. I’m something in between, because of this wizard. I did grow up with humans, and there were a few times when lady humans got very excited over me, and ended up making love to me. They never said anything about making babies, though, and nothing like that ever happened. Anyway, I didn’t think I could mate with anything and make babies, because I’m not anything natural.”
“Well, I declare!” said Mick in wonder. “That’s a mighty strange story, Jinx. Seeing as you were telling the truth about killing the King and all, I’m inclined to believe you, even so. Don’t you know why this wizard made you?”
“Wizards never make sense, even worse than humans. I would actually like to know, though. I would like to know why the wizard made something just to kick and hit and chase away. I would like to know why the wizard threw me away in the end, and whether he made any more things like me, and why he killed my mother.”
Mick gasped, stunned at the detached, casual way Jinx said this. Alan was staring at Jinx as well.
Jinx tried to explain better. “It would make more sense if she was attacking him, but he was always careful to only hurt me when she wasn’t watching. She was always upset and confused when I got hurt, but she never figured out why. I don’t think she ever did attack him, so it doesn’t make any sense that he killed her.”
“How do you know all this?” asked Mick, aghast.
“When Sir-Irwin taught me to talk, he wanted to know where I came from. It took a long time, but eventually I understood what had happened. I didn’t know that the thing like me which suckled me was a tiger. I didn’t know that the other thing was a father, or that it was a human. When Sir-Irwin was trying to learn where I came from, he kept asking whether I had ever seen another tiger around the place. Finally he explained that, in order for me to be alive, another tiger had to have climbed onto my mother and stuck its penis into her, so there had to be another tiger. He said that was called making love, and it was how babies were made. When I told him that there wasn’t any other tiger, but the human did that a lot, Sir-Irwin got really upset…”
“I’ll be damned. I’ll be damned.” said Mick. “So you know what happened, but you need to know why. Is that it?”
“Yes. Can you help?”
“I reckon I can, Jinx, but just how bad do you want to know? Give me a few days, and I can set up what you’d call a regress with a passenger. Do you really want that? I wouldn’t blame you if you chose to just leave the past alone. It’s a damned uncomfortable way to learn things. It’s a damned uncomfortable way to learn things.”
“What is it? I don’t follow you.”
“You got that backwards. I’d be following you. Regress means you’d go back and relive all that, and the passenger is me. If you just regressed, you still wouldn’t understand anything, but with me there watching it would be different. I’d be along for the ride, and I could understand things you wouldn’t. Uh, Jinx, before I make up my mind to this, did this feller ever torture you?”
“Not exactly.” said Jinx.
“Did he ever do anything to you with spiders?”
“No, why?”
“I can’t handle spiders. Jinx, when I say I’d be along for the ride, I mean it literally. You’d never know I was there, and I’d be stuck with whatever happened. I’d be feeling everything you felt, as if I was you, but I wouldn’t be able to do a damn thing about it. There usually ain’t much call for this hex, and when there is it ain’t always pleasant. Once more, did this feller ever torture you? I can’t say as I’m real comfortable with ‘not exactly’. What’s ‘not exactly’?”
“Not really, at least not that I can remember.”
“Oh, wonderful! That’s always a good sign! Maybe we best forget this, Jinx. Do you really have to know? It sounds damned nasty, take my word for it. Why don’t you tell me some of the worst things you can remember, so’s I can make up my mind not to do it?”
“Please, Mick?” said Jinx, surprised at how strongly he felt about it. “I really need to know. Please?”
“Oh, hell! All right. And don’t tell me a damned thing! If I know what’s gonna happen, it’ll just make it worse…”
Alan spoke up. “You done right, King Jinx. It’ll ease your mind. I know.”
“Oh, you know.” said Mick crankily. “You know. Alan, when I did you, I swore I’d never use that hex again, it was so bad. Seeing as Jinx’s life looks to be nine times sicker even than yours was, would you keep your comments to yourself?”
“You’re a brave man, Mick.”
“I’m a stupid man. I’m a stupid man. Every time I turn around, I get stupider. Jinx, give me a few days to get ready, I’ll come around when I’m stupid enough to.”
He tramped out the door. Jinx asked Alan, “What did he do to you?”
“Same thing he’s fixing to do to you. You wouldn’t think it to look at me now, but I used to only have one leg, and I didn’t have no parents, and I wouldn’t get near people atall. Mick growed up my leg to be even better than the other one is, and I ended up getting him to go with me into my past, on account of I didn’t remember any of it. He didn’t like how come I got no parents, he didn’t like even worse how come I wouldn’t get near people, and he really didn’t like the way I lost my leg. He told me all about it, when he was finished, and swore blind he was never going to mess with mysterious strangers again. I reckon he’s changed his mind.”
“You had your leg chopped off, and he had to feel what it was like?”
“Not exactly. He told me, if it was up to him, when he heard the people coming he’d have just stayed in the bear trap…”
“There are traps in the woods?” asked Jinx, alarmed, automatically looking out the window to check for Elanor.
“Not any more, there ain’t.” said Alan, his eyes gleaming. That made sense. It was hardly surprising that this wild human had gotten rid of all the traps after having been caught in one. Jinx wondered what had happened to the trappers, but refrained from asking about them.
“I hope you’re not aiming to put more traps in the woods, King Jinx. I don’t know what I’d do about that.” continued Alan. “If you do, can you give me enough time to get out of town?”
“Stop calling me that! That’s not my name!” snapped Jinx, fed up. “And I wasn’t planning to put any sort of traps in the woods. Even if I did, you’d just break them anyway, so why bother?”
“I’m sorry, uh, Jinx. Ain’t never had a King for a neighbor before, and I’m trying to get used to it.”
“The whole reason I came here in the first place was to get away from all that!”
“Well, I can understand that. I just didn’t think such a thing could happen. Maybe all this means changes for the best. You’re not fixing to divide up the woods into estates, are you?”
“What are estates?”
“Estates is when the King takes the land away from us and gives it to his lords. The next thing you know, they’re building castles and villages and roads, and hunting game for sport. Before long, they’re turning the folk into soldiers and fighting the other lords nearby to try and get their estates bigger, and if you don’t like it they build jails. Well, if you’re lucky they build jails… I don’t know why any King would hold with such things, but maybe he gets out of touch from living in Rainmoor all his life.”
“Why would I ever want to do things like that?”
“I don’t rightly know. I was hoping you could tell me, being a King and all. You don’t want to do that? What about taxes, tithes, that sort of thing?”
“I have to pay taxes? I thought I could get away from all that by living out here.”
“No, no! Everybody has to pay you. You don’t know much about being King, do you? All taxes go to the King.”
“What for?” asked Jinx, interested.
“Damned if I know. Just for being King, I suppose. I never thought it was a ‘what for’, I just figured taxes meant you gave all your money to the King, and the King kept it.”
“I like that part. Maybe being King isn’t as bad as it seemed. Do you have any taxes I can have?”
“Hell, no! Ain’t nobody around here pays taxes. I hope you ain’t serious, Jinx.”
“I guess not,” said Jinx, disappointed. “Is there anywhere else that I can go, where people will give me all their money?”
“It don’t work that way, Jinx. You don’t just go around with a big sack.”
“How does it work?”
“I ain’t telling. The folk around here would never forgive me if they knew there was a new King, who didn’t know what taxes were, and I was damn fool enough to tell him. Jinx, you don’t need such things anyhow. In these parts, people take care of each other. You don’t have to be King for that.”
“Oh.” said Jinx, still trying to figure out how he could get all the people to give him money. Maybe he could leave the people here alone and have the people in the cities give him all their money. It would serve them right. “I do want to stay here, and be friends with the people who live here, so never mind.”
“That’s good to hear. Even if you did try to levy taxes around here, you wouldn’t get anything, so don’t worry about it. I reckon you’re in the right place, if you want to be let alone. Don’t tell anybody you’re the King, or you’ll never see them again… well, maybe not. I imagine most folk wouldn’t believe you, anyhow.”
With that, Alan left. He had been showing increasing nervousness, and clearly needed to get back into the woods where he felt safe. Strangely, none of his discomfort seemed to come from being around Jinx: it was more like he felt threatened being in a house. Jinx found that odd, but somehow reassuring, since he felt the same way about magic as Alan felt about being shut up within walls. Jinx wondered what Alan’s house was like, if he had one.
“Jinx!” cried Alan, from somewhere outside. “Jinx, come quick! It’s Elanor!”
Jinx froze, and then he was charging outside, looking around frantically. Alan was waving his arms a few hundred feet away, and the look on his face was terrible to see. When Jinx got there, he found Elanor, and understood.
She was doggedly struggling toward the house, leaving a trail of blood behind her, and feebly arguing with Alan, who was pleading with her to lie still and rest.
“…nonsense, Jinx can heal me, I need to find him…”
“You can’t even walk!” protested Alan.
“I can so!” argued Elanor, and got halfway to her feet in a fit of stubborn bullheadedness, promptly collapsing again. She shook her head in an attempt to clear it, and began dragging herself toward the house in a determined fashion. “I’m almost there, you stupid human. Leave me alone, I’m trying to find my mate.”
Alan looked helplessly at Jinx. “Do something! She ain’t listening to me!”
“Elanor!” said Jinx, crouching in front of her. “Lie still, you’re making your injuries worse.”
“Oh.” said Elanor, finally noticing his presence. “There you are. Where have you been? Don’t just stand there looking upset, fix me!”
“What happened to you?”
“There was this pig thing. I tried to kill it, but when I reared up at it, it got me with those little horns they have…” said Elanor. She coughed, and spat out blood.
Alan turned white. “A boar hog. She took on a boar hog. Jinx, stay with her, I’m getting Mick.” He ran off as fast as he could, shouting “Mick! Mick!” Elanor didn’t seem to notice.
“The weird thing was, it didn’t even try to eat me.” continued Elanor, feebly. “I fell down, and it sort of sniffed at me and went away. I headed straight home, but I started falling over a lot and ended up sort of crawling most of the way…”
“Where did it get you?” asked Jinx desperately. “I have to heal you right away, so show me!”
Elanor looked more or less at him, with no sign of recognition.”No, I can’t show you. Can’t you see I’m busy? I’m trying to find my mate, so leave me alone!” She struggled to her feet with grim determination, took one wobbly step, swooned and collapsed.
Jinx laid his hands on her and desperately tried to heal her, hoping the healing facility he’d gotten from Rainmoor was up to the task. He felt the disconcerting flow of magic rushing through his arms, and unlike previous times he’d used it, this time it didn’t stop, and he just hung on, growing faint with exertion, focusing only on healing Elanor, and the magic gushed through him unceasingly.
When Mick arrived, he had to tap Jinx on the shoulder to get his attention. “Jinx! How’s she doing?”
“She doesn’t recognize me!” answered Jinx, distraught.
“She’ll have lost a lot of blood, that’s why. We’d best work quick. Help me roll her over on her side. Carefully!”
They did, and Jinx cringed to see the dreadful wounds in her belly.
“Good thing you’ve been hanging on to her with that Rainmoor hex, or she’d be gone by now, but it was never meant to deal with this. I sent Alan back to get materials, and hurried out here, in case you didn’t know you had that hex, but you obviously do know. See how the edge of this wound is trying to heal itself?”
Mick was pointing with his finger, but Jinx couldn’t look.
“Oh, settle down, boy! You did good. You did good. We ain’t gonna lose her now. It looks messy, I know, but if it was real bad she wouldn’t have got this far, I’ll tell you that. You best get back on the job, though. That hex of yours is replacing the blood about half as fast as she’s losing it…”
Jinx did so, but had to keep questioning him. “Can you save her? And what about her babies?”
“Her, yes.” said Mick seriously. “I’ll have to wash out the wound, and sew it up, and then the healing spells will be able to handle it. I don’t know about her babies, and I intend to find out. She may have solved that problem for herself, whether you like it or not. How the hell did she get so much crap in there, Jinx? Them wounds is goddamn filthy!”
“She was trying to get home, but she was too weak to walk, so she dragged herself on her belly.”
“She did what? Of all the… She ain’t got the sense of a dead fish, you know that? She dragged herself on her belly! I’m going to have a little word with her about that when she’s well enough to listen.”
Alan ran up, carrying a small bag. “Is this it?”
“Yes, Alan, it is. Now, would you go back and get the bag with a snake painted on it? It seems Elanor here wasn’t happy with her injuries, and decided to rub dirt in them to make them more challenging to us poor, overworked healers…”
Alan was already gone, and Mick turned to Jinx. “How about getting her into the house? You take her front legs, and I’ll take her hind legs.”
“Shouldn’t she lie still? Alan wanted her not to move.”
“He’s a good boy. However, having looked at her I’m sure no bones are broken, and she’s already done everything she could to make her injuries worse. You just keep on with that hex of yours, that Alan didn’t know about, and it’ll be fine.”
Alan showed up as they were carrying her inside, and Mick had him fill up pots and cups with water. Jinx kept on working his healing power, grateful that he had something to do.
“Jinx,” said Mick as he cleaned out Elanor’s wounds, “I’m impressed. I have never seen so much crud in a wound before. I swear, she must have been packing it in with her little paws or something. Somebody needs to tell her that dirt ain’t a good bandage… Oh, hell!”
“What?”
“That ain’t all dirt. Damn it! The bastard got her guts open! How the hell did she crawl so far with so much damage? This ain’t good. Keep that hex going!”
Elanor was unconscious, but she’d been feebly struggling and moaning as Mick worked on her. Now she went limp, hardly breathing, and Jinx panicked.
“She’s dying!”
“Like hell she is.” said Mick grimly, and he laid his hands on her and muttered gibberish for a moment, joining with Jinx in his fight to keep her alive. “Alan! Get the needle and thread out, quick!”
Mick began rapidly sewing Elanor’s insides back together. “I was going to ask you whether you wanted me to check on the kittens, but it’s too late to fool around with that. The womb seems to be untouched somehow, but I can’t tell whether they made it through all that yet.”
Jinx watched him as he stitched away. There was a horrible fascination in what was happening. He’d spent enough time hunting for food that he was familiar with animal insides, but he’d never really thought of himself and Elanor as having them. It was a rude shock to look at Elanor and see a glimpse of the same organs and guts and things. And instead of the simple task of taking them all out, Mick had to put them back somehow.
“Damn it, Jinx, focus! You’re drifting, and I can’t do this without your hex to hold things together!”
“I’m sorry! Is she going to be okay?”
“Shut up and heal!”
Jinx shook off his mental weariness and focused on healing Elanor, concentrating so hard his vision blurred and his hands shook. He vaguely heard Mick speak from time to time, saying “That’s more like it” or “Keep it up, we’re almost done”, but he paid no attention.
Finally, Jinx noticed with a shock that the numbing flow of magic through him was lessening. He opened his eyes as it slowed to a trickle, and saw that Elanor’s belly was intact again, and that Mick was sitting peacefully watching him.
“Much obliged to you,” said Mick, “for taking on the brunt of the healing. I generally have to do that part as well, and it takes a lot out of me. You done good. Some things I didn’t even have to sew together, I just held ‘em together and they healed up right away. You didn’t even notice when I was finished, so I didn’t tell you, since you was focusing so well.”
“What about her kittens?” asked Jinx. “Did you check to see if they were okay?”
“You mean ‘kitten’.” said Mick. “There’s only one, and if you’re interested it’s a boy, and he’s doing fine, or so I assume. At least, he’s alive and kicking…”
At that point, Elanor stirred and opened her eyes. She stared blankly at Mick for a moment, then tried to get to her feet, but he pushed her back down firmly.
“Oh, no, you don’t, young lady!”
“Where’s Jinx? I need to find him!”
“He’s right behind you, dear, half-dead from all the work he had to do healing you. Now, I’m going to ask you a question, Elanor. It just so happens your kitten survived the experience. There’s just one, and it’s a boy, and you’re farther along than I thought, because I was expecting you to have a litter of three or four. Now, do you want this kitten, or not?”
“Yes, I do! That’s why I was trying so hard to get back to the house. I didn’t know what to think about it until that pig thing got me, because I was too upset, but when it ripped me open with those horns I knew how I felt…”
“Do tell!” said Mick. “So you decided the best thing to do was drag yourself through the dirt and make your wounds six times worse?”
“I just thought of the little baby Jinxes inside me getting stabbed by pig horns, and kept going. Anyway, I got there. There’s only one? A little baby Jinx? And it’s alive?”
“Yes. You’ve made up your mind, then? You want him?”
“Oh, yes!”
Mick exploded. “Then you damned well better take care of yourself! This little situation was your fault, and you know it! I feel like an idiot for not having stopped you in the first place, but I thought to myself, what harm could it do if Elanor runs around a bit? The next thing I know, Alan’s rushing over to tell me you took on a boar hog! Not only that, but you reared up at it and let it go for your belly! Ain’t you ever seen a boar hog before? How could you be so dumb as to open yourself up for its worst attack?”
Elanor started to cry. “I’m sorry! I didn’t know! I promise I’ll never attack a pig again!”
“No, I’d go a step farther than that, my dear. You’re not going hunting, not even for butterflies, until you’ve borne your baby Jinx. I reckon I’m your doctor now, seeing as I had to put your insides back to where they belonged, and you’re going to lie around being pregnant if I have to make Jinx sit on you. This little one has had enough trouble already, and you don’t have the faintest idea what risks you’re taking, do you? Elanor, what would you do if you were up in a tree chasing a squirrel and went into labor?”
“Climb down, and go straight home?”
“No, I don’t think so. You’d fall.”
Elanor did not find it easy to be quiet and sedate, even though she’d resolved to be.
“Jinx, this is driving me crazy!”
“But, Elanor, you have to take care of yourself. You know that.”
“I know, but it’s driving me crazy! Talk to me some more. Do you think his fur will be stripey like yours, or black like mine?”
“I don’t know, Elanor! Wait and see.”
Such conversations disturbed Jinx. Elanor was always trying to talk about their soon-to-arrive kitten, which they’d agreed would have to be called Mick, but Jinx found it troubling when she speculated on things like what his first word would be. Elanor didn’t really understand that her own ability to talk, think and fret was gained through Rainmoor magic, and Jinx really didn’t want to tell her how afraid he was that their child would be a dumb animal.
“Do you think he’ll have hands like you?” she asked.
“I don’t know! I hope so, they’re useful things to have.”
“I suppose they are. Claws are useful too. Maybe he’ll have both!”
“Remind me never to shake hands with him.”
Fortunately, Elanor didn’t just lie around talking about the new kitten. Jinx couldn’t help but think of it that way: humans got to have babies, but he wasn’t human and Elanor certainly wasn’t, so ‘kitten’ seemed the most appropriate word, even if it turned out to be intelligent. When Elanor wasn’t talking about her kitten, she was roaming the Astral Plane in further search for her friends. She did this especially when she was frustrated and edgy, putting tremendous energy into her search, energy that she could no longer burn off by going out and hunting. She stayed out longer and longer, combing the Empty Place, as she took to calling it. She still found nothing, to her way of thinking, although the little she could explain of it sounded anything but empty.
It had been three days, and Mick still hadn’t shown up. Jinx was beginning to think the man had changed his mind about exploring Jinx’s past. Frustrated, Jinx tried to remember it himself, but it was no good. The memories he had were the same meaningless pictures as before, the same vivid glimpses of awful moments, seemingly snipped neatly out of the fabric of time and existing only as isolated instants, illuminated with fear or pain. It was odd which things remained vivid for him. The wizard had broken his leg with a kick once, but Jinx could not remember it happening, only the way the man silently watched him limp on three legs out of the room. There were memories of running on all fours while hindered by sprained fingers, which he’d sprained himself by using his hands for front paws. Those memories were mostly feelings of astonishment and betrayal, for his body would not work the way his instincts told it to. And there was one memory where he, for the first time, used his hands as hands. He had opened a door. He remembered the feeling of triumph as the door swung open, and there the memory stopped, leaving only the certain knowledge that something really horrible had been on the other side. What it was, Jinx could not recall, no matter how hard he tried. He wondered whether he really wanted to know…
There was a faint sound of whistling coming from outside, getting closer and closer. Jinx looked out the window, and it was Mick.
“Are you stupid enough yet?” asked Jinx as Mick strode jauntily in.
“Sure am! Sure am! Why, I’m so stupid I don’t know the meaning of the word… the word… Heck, I’m even stupider that that, I don’t even know the word I don’t know the meaning of. If there’s anybody stupider than me within a hundred miles, why, it serves them right, that’s all I can say.”
“What?”
“No, actually, Jinx, stupidness wouldn’t help me none anyhow. I’ve been meditating the last few days, to get ready for this regress. It’s got me feeling so centered and comfortable I’m giddy. Basically, I needed to get into the frame of mind where I can look at anything with a clear eye and an open heart. If I got upset at something in your past, I wouldn’t be seeing it clearly and I might misintepret it. Most of all, I have to be able to stay separate from your feelings. It’s easy to get swept up in the experiences to the point where I don’t know who’s feeling what, and that’s when it gets nasty. When I did Alan I had to meditate for a week before I knew who I was again. This time, I figured I’d start off right and avoid all that.”
“Are you sure you want to do this?”
Mick looked at him appraisingly. “Are you sure, Jinx, that you want me to do it? I’m ready for it, but you sound like you’ve been brooding over what you might find. Am I right?”
“The parts that I don’t remember frighten me. It could be anything! Maybe I don’t want to know.”
“You know. You know. Get that into your head, Jinx. Just because you ain’t willing to look at it don’t mean there’s nothing to see. You have nightmares? Panics? Do you get struck with rememberings?”
“Some of those things. I thought that everybody did.”
“Well, a lot of us do. However, such things can mean your past is tapping you on the shoulder and saying, look at me. Hiding from it gives it a power over you, and I truly do hate to see somebody afraid of their own mind. It’s a shame. It’s a terrible shame.”
“But do I have to remember everything all at once like that? It sounds …awful.”
“Didn’t I explain that yet? You won’t remember a thing. I’ll be telling you all about it. There have been people who I wouldn’t tell everything to, but my guess is that you can handle the truth.”
“Oh. Do I have to go lie down, or burn candles and chant or something?”
“Nope, done all that.” replied Mick. “All’s you got to do is say the key words three times.”
“Why three times? And what key words?”
“‘Remember Me’, and it’s three times so you can back out if you want to.”
“Oh. Jinx appreciates your thoughtfulness.” said Jinx formally. “Remember me. Remember me…”
“Uh, there ain’t no hurry, you know…”
“Remember me.”
(Damn!) thought Mick as the world faded around him, to be replaced by a kaleidoscopic blur of Jinx memories racing by in reverse. (The damned cat didn’t even give me time to get ready! Oh, well…)
(Well, this is right nice.) thought Mick, as Jinx contentedly suckled at his mother’s nipples, only a few weeks old. (Lord knows I’ve had this experience before, but never so furry. Oop! What’s this?)
His mother stiffened, and he looked up, startled and scared by her sudden unresponsiveness, to see another creature looking down at him. It dropped to its knees and began speaking words he could not understand, and stroking his body. (Ha! This has got to be that wizard Jinx mentioned. Funny thing is, he ain’t hostile. Let’s see what he’s got to say…)
“Don’t be afraid, my little treasure, I won’t hurt you. You’re my greatest triumph, darling, and we are going to know each other very well. What lovely little hands!”
(He sure ain’t hostile.) thought Mick. (What on earth… Oh, lord, I figured it out. Look at his robe there, the man’s blind with rut. What, what have I got myself into?)
“You’re beautiful, perfect.” said the man, running his hands lavasciously over Jinx’s kittenish body.
(Don’t. Don’t. Don’t.) thought Mick, aghast, as Jinx purred, comforted but dreadfully puzzled.
The man lifted Jinx’s tail, and Mick cringed. “Would you mind greatly, dear one, if I peeked? You’re still too young,” (Damn right, you pervert!) “but a man can dream, can’t he?”
Suddenly the man dropped Jinx’s tail and clouted him savagely on the head, shaking with fury.
(OW! You bastard! Now I get it!) thought Mick. (He ain’t as perfect as you thunk he was, huh? You sure are good at telling the sex of kittens, one glance and you know. Well, there’s nothing like having a personal interest. That sure explains a lot. You weren’t trying to create Jinx, you were trying to create Jinxette!)
Jinx cowered, terrified, as the man glared at him. Finally the balked wizard spun on his heel and stomped off, slamming the door behind him. Jinx tried to get his mother’s attention, but she remained unaware of his presence, so he pushed himself under her limp front leg and lay there, shivering.
(Wonderful. I’m stuck in the skin of a tiger kitten living in the house of an angry pervert wizard. Let’s skip ahead a bit.)
Jinx wandered the halls of the huge, cold, stone building, looking for his mother. Usually she was around, but then the scary human would appear and wave his hands at her, and she would forget Jinx and follow him into a big room cluttered with baffling things and pungent, acrid smells. If Jinx tried to follow, the man would kick at him. The door would close, and Jinx would be shut out, listening to her terrible cries.
(Just as well he don’t know what’s going on in there. On second thoughts, I’m not sure what’s going on in there either. Most times I’m pretty sure, but we already know this guy is conducting weird experiments on his tigress, otherwise she couldn’t have gotten pregnant by him. I’m sure I just heard some lines of hex, and it sounded like a dark hex to me. Maybe I can find some memory where Jinx was watching the guy work. Onward!)
The man had left the door open, and Jinx snuck in, nervous but drawn by the fascinating assortment of objects strewn everywhere. He glanced fearfully at the wizard, but the man was deeply engrossed in study and didn’t notice. That suited Jinx, because the man never did anything nice to him anyway.
(It seems Jinx never did figure out that this fellow’s taken to feeding him. Or does he think his mother kills those animals for him? I’m getting to understand this pervert wizard fellow pretty well. He don’t like Jinx, but he’ll feed and shelter him as long as Jinx don’t get in his way… Oh, lord! Jinx! Don’t!)
Jinx found a mysterious thing, that glowed and spun and sparkled with pretty colors. It was up on a table, but Jinx had grown big enough to rear up onto the table and gaze at it. He reached out one hand to bat at it playfully…
(Jinx! Unbalanced hexes don’t take well to being pawed at! Lord, lord, that one must have taken days to work up! We’re doomed, even if dumb Jinx is too busy playing with breakable magic to notice!)
As Jinx touched the spinning, sparkling thing, it burst with a loud pop and a flash of light. It sent a painful jolt down his arm, and he drew back, hissing. Then he looked up to see the wizard glowering down at him, and the man drew back his leg and delivered a vicious, savage kick with all his strength. It sent Jinx flying, with the bones in his leg broken.
(Aaah! Bad! This is a bad one! Steady, Mick, it ain’t really your leg… Aaah! Jinx, you damn fool, don’t try to walk on it! Aaaah! You damned idiot cat, this is your fault! Least the wizard ain’t doing anything now, just staring. Drag yourself, Jinx, that’s it, don’t put any weight on it. You may not know why that man’s staring at you, but I suspect he’s feeling a little upset right now. He has been feeding you, though you don’t realize it, and it looks like he didn’t mean to break your leg. That’s a strange expression, I never saw a man so torn between rage and guilt before. He looks like he’s about to cry. I surely am glad he’s got enough sense to not come after Jinx right now, I couldn’t stand it if Jinx panicked and tried to run on a broken leg…)
Jinx dragged himself down the hall, toward where his mother had been, and she, hearing his whimpers, rushed up to him.
(There now, Jinx, it’s your mom. What she’s gonna do about an injury like that is beyond me… No! Whatever you do, don’t lick it… Aaaah! Stop it! Aaaah! Wait, what’s this? She stopped, thank goodness, but he’s frozen stiff himself! I hear that wizard coming. Hard to keep from panicking, Jinx is so scared, but I think I know what’s about to happen…)
Jinx couldn’t move, and something was approaching, step by step. If it was the man, then he was doomed, and if it wasn’t the man, he was doomed. Rigid, he waited for his death. Hands closed around his hurting leg, sending shards of pain up his spine, and then, astonishingly, the hurt began to go away. Soon, there was no pain left, though he still couldn’t move. The hands withdrew, with a last gentle pat that was almost a caress, and the footsteps withdrew down the hall. A door closed, and suddenly Jinx could move again, and so could his mother, who promptly held him down with firm paws and started licking him.
(I knew it! Look here, Jinx, even though you can’t hear me. You don’t know what to make of this last part, and you’re liable to forget it since you can’t understand it. I, on the other hand, recognize that cantrip, and I know that it was your wizard father healed you. Not only that, I know that he used a very powerful hex that must have drained him pretty good. I’m a mite surprised that he didn’t let you see him doing it, but my guess is that he wants you to be afraid of him so you don’t bother him. I imagine he got his wish, considering your attitude towards him in later years. He’s a strange fellow with stranger tastes, but apparently he’s not quite the monster you thought he was. Let’s look for your next encounter with him.)
Jinx was fleeing in terror, running on all fours and stumbling, nearly falling over as his front paws buckled and hurt from the strain.
(Ow! Dammit, boy! Those are hands, not paws! Will you quit that? Ow! You can stop running now, he ain’t chasing you! I get the idea. Okay, let’s look for the next big trauma in the Jinx as a Kitten saga…)
Jinx had been waiting outside the door for hours, tormented by the wails of his mother.
(I hear spell-casting going on in there. What’s that crazy mage up to this time? Well, we’ll find out soon enough…)
When the door opened, Jinx cowered as usual out of sight, in case the man aappeared. His mother walked out, seeming dazed, and the door closed behind her. Jinx scampered up to her joyfully, but was stopped by a hiss. He stared into her eyes, finding no sign of recognition, and the longer he stared, the more fiercely she glared at him. Finally, she lashed out with bared claws and caught him on the side of the head, and he went down with a wail. She stood hostilely over him for a second, then turned and stalked off down the hall. Jinx lay where he’d fallen, his ear bleeding, and he began to cry. He lay there crying for a long time, wishing something would come and kill him. Nothing came.
(That’s terrible.) thought Mick. (I’m not sure I want to tell him about that one. I reckon the wizard somehow tampered with his mother’s memory, and she forgot who he was. It’s a pity he didn’t know not to stare into a wild beast’s eyes like that. It comes off like a threat. What happened next, I wonder? I’ll look ahead a bit. Okay, I’ll look ahead a bit more. Still nothing? How long did that boy lie there, anyway? Ah!)
Many hours later, Jinx saw his mother approaching. He didn’t move as she came up to him, and he shut his eyes, expecting to be killed. She licked him on the nose, and his eyes flew open, and he suddenly realized she knew him again. He was so relieved, and so exhausted from his ordeal, that he didn’t even get up until she grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and tried to drag him. He decided that his experience must not have been real, and tried to forget about it.
(Can’t say as I blame the poor little fellow. I wish I could leave off there, but I’m going to have to look at his last days in this wizard’s castle. I find it hard to believe that his father, perverted though he was, would have killed his mother. Maybe it was in one of those fits of rage? Hell, I’d better just look.)
Jinx sat staring at the doorknob. A strangled yowl came from behind the door, followed by a low muttering. The doorknob was a thing that the man used to open the door, but just touching it didn’t work, nor did pawing at it. Jinx reared up on his hind legs, which he’d gotten very good at doing, and clutched the doorknob with his hands, as another dreadful yowl came from the other room.
(That ain’t no love cry, and that muttering was very dark magic….)
Awkwardly, the doorknob turned. Jinx struggled with it, not knowing to use his wrists, dismayed at how far he had to turn it, as shrieks and incantations rang in his ears, and finally there was a faint click and the door began to swing open. Jinx exulted in his victory, and pushed the door farther open, looking in. He froze in horror.
(Lord! Jinx, don’t do anything! That man�’s in the middle of a very touchy…)
He saw his mother standing rigidly, moaning in pain. She seemed to have been flayed, but there was no blood. She was covered with the same sort of skin the man had, and her body was shifting and distorting, enveloped in a bright haze of magic. The man stared intensely at her, his hands forming patterns in the air, and as his hands moved, her body changed, forcing an agonized shriek out of her. Jinx, appalled, snarled savagely, readying himself to attack.
His snarl broke the wizard’s concentration. The man looked over his shoulder at Jinx, and as he did, the haze of magic flared and went out of control. The tigress screamed, her body writhing in the grip of the wild magic, and the man turned to her and struggled to control it, but too late: there was a bright flash and the haze was gone, and Jinx’s mother, in her original form, collapsed silently to the floor.
Jinx rushed up to her, but she didn’t move. Her eyes stared vacantly at him. He pushed at her, trying desperately to get a reaction, and she rolled limply onto her side. She was dead. For a moment, his mind went blank with shock, and then he slowly turned his head to stare at the man who had done this. He was staring at the floor, but at Jinx’s movement he raised his head. His eyes met Jinx’s, and widened in fear, and then Jinx was upon him, knocking him over, clawing at him with useless fingers, trying to bite him. As he tried to rip the man’s throat out, he heard strange words uttered, distorted by fear and strugglings but much like the chantings that he’d heard through the walls so many times…
Suddenly, Jinx was in a dark forest, at night. He didn’t know it was a forest, for he had never seen one. All he knew was that he was surrounded by huge, menacing shapes looming over him in the oppressive darkness. The man was gone. His mother was gone. The place he knew was gone. Even if he could find his way back, there was nothing left for him, because his mother was dead and she was the only good thing in the world. As the understanding of this sank in, all spirit fled and he no longer cared about the menacing trees around him. Maybe they would kill him. That would be kind of them.
(Whew… Mick, you’re not this boy, kitten, whatever he is. You want to live, and so does he, these days. But whatever you do, don’t tell him he caused his mother’s death by distracting that mage. Tell him it was an accident, which it was. I believe I’ve got what I came for, but so long as I’m here I’ll just scan through the rest of his life.)
Hunger finally forced him to get up and search for food, but he proved hopeless at hunting, for he had no claws, no fangs and no experience. He was nearly starved when he encountered the wolves, and the only reason he didn’t die immediately was that he figured out that he could throw rocks at them with his hands.
(That’s it, boy! Get ‘em! Hey, there’s a knight of some sort! With luck, he might help you chase away those… Hey, don’t look at him! There’s still wolves attacking! If you don’t throw another rock they’ll… Aaah!)
The wolf had snuck up behind him, and its jaws clamped onto his leg, dragging him to the ground. As he fell, the other wolves closed in, as did the even more frightening human. Jinx gave up and resigned himself to being torn apart and devoured by these creatures, but suddenly the air was split by startled yelps and the wolves were driven off, some on three legs or trying to drag themselves away with only two. The man leaned over him, his sword wet with wolf blood. Jinx tried to flee, but between starvation and his wounds he was unable to get up and could only wriggle helplessly. Dropping his sword, the man reached out and held Jinx down, preventing him from struggling further. Jinx tensed, his eyes locked on the man’s eyes, but the man did nothing but stare at him with a strange fascination, gazing with open wonder at his young tiger body and his furry but human hands, holding Jinx down with great gentleness. He petted Jinx carefully, speaking words Jinx could not understand in a soothing tone. He kept doing this, patiently and quietly, for a long time.
Jinx did not understand what was happening, but something in the man’s attitude reached the part of him that hurt worse than the wolf bites, the part of him that was crippled when his mother was killed. He finally stopped struggling, daring to believe that this man was not going to hurt him, and as the gentle voice and soothing touch continued, his longing surged and swept away the last traces of fear. He gazed into the man’s compassionate eyes in helpless, naked trustingness, and then he wriggled closer to rest his head in the man’s lap, and with that, he fell asleep.
When he woke up, his head was still cradled in the man’s lap.
(About time the poor little fellow had something nice happen to him. I’m not surprised, though. I saw the look in that man’s eyes. He’s a soft touch whoever he is, and that business of Jinx’s falling asleep in his lap was the final touch. Hell, I’d be a sucker for that myself. I imagine Jinx stayed with this fellow, but how did he learn to talk? Might as well look for that… Aha!)
“Jinx.” said the man, placing his hand on Jinx’s chest. “Say it. Jinx. I’ve heard you trying to talk.”
“Jigs.”
“Jinx. That’s your name. Maybe I can even get you to come when you’re called. Jinx.”
(I reckon he didn’t stop there! A little farther….)
“Okay, let’s try it again. Me Sir Irwin. You Jinx.” said the man, pointing alternately to himself and to Jinx. The young tiger did not respond for a moment, and then seized Sir Irwin’s pointing hand in a cautious grip. “Hand?” said Jinx.
“Well, I’ll be… Yes. Hand. How’d you pick that up, Jinx? I’m astonished.”
(I’m not,) thought Mick, (but then I already know Jinx is no ordinary beast. This fellow doesn’t seem to realize that he’s marvelled out loud over Jinx’s hands. After going ‘hands! real, working hands!’ like that, while holding them, it’s hardly surprising that Jinx made the connection. I think I’ll skip past the babytalk stage and find out if they talked about things later.)
“Okay, now say ‘Jinx belongs to Sir Irwin.’ Bad people scare you, you say that.”
“Jinx belongs to Sir-Irwin. What’s a belongs, Sir-Irwin? Jinx doesn’t know.”
“Doesn’t matter. Jinx says that, then people won’t hurt him.”
“Oh. Jinx belongs to Sir-Irwin.”
“Jinx doesn’t bite.”
“Jinx doesn’t bite.” repeated the young tiger, solemnly.
(Can’t say as I’m surprised. I figured he got trained like a semi-smart pet at first, and I was right. Let’s see if the conversations got any better a few years down the line.)
“You shouldn’t have scratched him, Jinx. That was very bad behavior. You see what happened, we had to leave, and now we’ve got to look for another place to stay.”
“Jinx is sorry!” said Jinx, miserably. “But he was staring at me!”
“That’s no excuse. Of course he’s going to stare at you. You have to act like a human even if people stare at you, or nobody will ever accept you.”
“You accept me.”
“I know. You don’t have to worry about me, you should worry about what other people think. If you had, we might not have been thrown out of that inn.”
“Jinx is sorry.” said Jinx miserably, and hung his head. They walked on in silence. Sir Irwin, noticing this, reached out and stroked his furry neck. “It’s okay, Jinx.”
(Why isn’t this fellow still with Jinx? He may be a natural born guilt expert, but he really cares about Jinx. Hmmm… What’s this?)
The battle was raging around Jinx, but he wasn’t going to budge: Sir-Irwin had tripped and fallen over, and Jinx refused to let anybody near. The young tiger hadn’t learned much about swordplay yet, but he was an image of savage fury, hissing and glaring at anyone approaching Sir-Irwin, who still hadn’t gotten up. The line of battle had receded, and while five minutes earlier Jinx had been hard-pressed to defend his spot, now the other battling knights were slowly moving off. Then, one of the knights Sir-Irwin’s friends were fighting glanced at Jinx and cried “Don’t bother, cat, nobody’s going to take your food!”
Jinx froze, then looked down for the first time, to see Sir-Irwin’s eyes staring emptily up at him, see the blood and terrible wounds, the rictus of death.
One of Sir-Irwin’s friends shouted, “Cat! Jinx! Whatever your name is! Come here and help! Avenge him with us! Our need is dire!”
Jinx could not stop looking into Sir-Irwin’s dead eyes. Slowly, his hand loosened, and the secondhand sword he’d been given dropped to the ground.
“Damn you! Coward! Coward!”
Jinx did not hear these cries. Blinded with tears, he wandered off, away from the fighting and blood and death, toward the inviting woods nearby. He did not stop until the sound of battle was lost in the distance, replaced by the senseless chirping of birds and the rustle of dry leaves. He sat down on a large rock and stared at the ground. His world, once more, was empty.
(Steady, Mick, this ain’t you. If only he’d made a few more friends! That’s twice now he lost the one person he had… What’s this? I’m losing the hex, something’s interfering…)
As Mick came back to the real world, he saw Elanor literally on top of Jinx, licking his face and desperately trying to rouse him. Jinx gradually woke, brushing ineffectually at her.
“What’s the matter, Elanor?” asked Mick. “Didn’t I tell you we were doing a regress?”
“Jinx, wake up! We have to go back!”
“What? Go back where?” replied Jinx.
“I found the lonely place!”
“Oh, good…” said Jinx vaguely.
“No, it’s not! It’s all wrong and scary, worse than ever! It’s mixed up and it keeps shifting and changing, and all the things are back! My friends are all scared, and everything keeps melting and falling apart…”
“What keeps melting and falling apart?”
“The lonely place! I told you!” snapped Elanor. She was trembling, on the verge of hysterics. “We have to go and help them!”
“You’re not going anywhere, pussycat!” stated Mick firmly. “Not until you’ve had that baby!”
“I can’t just stay here, Mick! Not when my friends are being hunted by things!”
“But, Elanor,” said Jinx, “you’re really pregnant! And what are we supposed to do when we get there, anyway?”
She fixed him with a gaze both pleading and unyielding. “We have to go help them!”
Jinx got ready to argue more, but he could see in her eyes that nothing he could say would change her. There was no point in arguing further. It would only upset her, and Jinx couldn’t bring himself to refuse her. “Okay.” he said. “We’ll go.”
“I’m going with you, of course.” said Mick.
“To take care of Elanor?” asked Jinx, as he threw travelling things into a sack. “Thank you, that might be a big help.”
“No, not just to take care of Elanor. You haven’t got the faintest idea what you’re getting into, do you? You haven’t got the faintest idea what you’re getting into.”
Jinx stopped packing and stared at him. “So tell me.”
“You’re liable to need me, even just to get into Rainmoor.”
“Why?” asked Jinx. “A door just opens up in the ground. The place thinks Jinx is its King.”
“You are, but from what Elanor says the whole place is becoming unstable. You do understand that Rainmoor is a plane? Or do you?”
“Well, people said so, anyway. What does that mean?”
“It means the entire place with everything in it could be destroyed.” replied Mick. Elanor shuddered, and Mick hastened to explain. “Destroyed isn’t putting it quite right, because the plane itself wouldn’t get damaged, but from what I know of Rainmoor things could get mighty nasty in there for people…”
“How?” asked Jinx.
“I’d rather not say, seeing as we’re all going there anyway. Or do you think you can talk Elanor out of it? Even if you could, I’d still need to go. I know one fellow who lives there, and I’d hate to see Rainmoor go chaotic while any friend of mine was in it.”
“Chaotic?”
“You’ll see. Fortunately, I do know some hexes that ought to work on Rainmoor’s physical structure. I promise you, we’ll need ‘em.”
“Do you have them with you?”
“No, so I’d better run home and get what I need. Don’t go until I get back.” said Mick, and scooted out the door. Jinx could see him jogging down the path toward his house, an astonishing sight: Mick never ran anywhere, so even this half-run was shocking to see. Jinx continued to pack.
“You’re bringing a pan?” snapped Elanor, exasperated.
“It’s a good pan! I got it from Mick!”
“Don’t be ridiculous! There’s lots of food in Rainmoor! You don’t have to… what’s this?” said Elanor, inspecting the sack. “Spoons?!”
“Look, Elanor, just because you don’t have to eat…”
When Elanor had been an Astral Guard in Rainmoor, her job had been to wander the Astral Plane, or ‘lonely place’ as she called it, and this made it impossible for her to eat normally, so part of the enchantment on her was to sustain her body while her mind roamed freely. She did understand that Jinx had to eat: what was irritating her was all the seemingly pointless things Jinx insisted were part of the process…
“I mean, were you expecting to go to a dinner party?”
“Elanor, cut it out! Why shouldn’t I want to keep on being civilized?”
“If you wanted to be civilized, why’d you leave Rainmoor in the first place? I wanted to stay, but you insisted on coming out here. What’s so civilized about living in a little house out in the woods?”
“Okay, okay! You’re right, Rainmoor was much more civilized than this. Anyway, we’re going back there now. Does that make you feel better?”
“No!” wailed Elanor. “It’s gone all wrong somehow, I just want to save my friends!”
Jinx’s annoyance melted away upon seeing how upset Elanor was. “Aw, kitten, we’ll save them. I promise. Mick’s going to come along, and he’s good with magic. He has a friend in Rainmoor he wants to save too.”
“Do you really think we can? And who does Mick want to save?”
“I don’t know, he didn’t say. As far as saving people from whatever’s happening, I don’t know what’s happening but we are going to try. What was it like when you found it? You said it was all falling apart, which sounds really bad.”
“Well, not exactly, but it’s going to. You know how, in the Lonely Place, you can see through all the walls a little bit? It wasn’t just that the scary things were all back, even the walls of all those caves wanted to fall apart. They were still there when I looked, but I could feel them trying to break up… they sort of fizzed… it’s hard to explain.”
“The caves weren’t actually falling apart? Not really?” said Jinx, relieved.
“Not yet.”
Somewhat less relieved, Jinx continued trying to pack, feeling like he ought to bring useful things with him. This was difficult, because he didn’t really own much anyway. There was his sword, such as it was, and the dining implements he wanted to bring. He found some rope and included that as well. He very nearly decided to bring the saw, axe, and other woodworking tools he’d used to make his house with, but the notion was clearly ridiculous…
“Jinx, could you give me a hand with this?”
It was Mick, and Jinx gaped at the number of sacks and satchels he struggled with. “What is all that? I never saw one person carry so much stuff before!”
Mick dumped it all on the floor with an assortment of thumps and clunks. “That’s why I was hoping you could help carry it.”
“But what is it?”
“It’s useful, that’s what it is. Seeing as we don’t know quite what we’re up against, I thought I’d better be prepared for anything. With what I have here, I can work any hex that I could have worked at home. I don’t think you know how much that covers…”
“It must be a lot.” said Jinx, impressed. Mick was so unassuming and easy to be with that Jinx tended not to think of him as a powerful wizard, but this was an eye-opener. It wasn’t just the tons of paraphenalia: Jinx had, on some level, expected that. Jinx hadn’t been expecting the assurance Mick was showing. The man had cast off his cheerfully bumbling country-mage persona, revealing himself as a still cheerful but very competent and powerful wizard. In other circumstances, this would have distressed Jinx, but at the moment he found it comforting.
“Are you ready to go, Jinx?” asked Mick. “We best get moving. I surely do hope you’ll help carry some of this, but if you’d rather not I’ll manage.”
“No, I’ll help.” said Jinx, swinging his own ridiculously light sack over his shoulder and reaching for one of the satchels.
“Uh, Jinx…”
Jinx nearly fell over, for the satchel was seemingly rooted to the floor. “What the hell is in that one?”
“Take this one, and this one, and this little one. Not that one. Oh, and this one, and this one…”
Jinx accepted the various bags as they were handed to him, asking “How did you ever lift it? I can’t believe you’re that strong…”
“No, it ain’t that.” said Mick, as he picked it up effortlessly. “It just won’t let anybody but me carry it, that’s all.”
They set out for Rainmoor mountain, and Jinx asked warily, “If you dropped that thing on somebody, would it squash them flat?”
“No, it would stick to my hand. I have to set it down on the ground on purpose to let it go.”
“Why?”
“Precautions, Jinx. This one’s got the really tricky magics in it, and it could be awkward if it got into somebody else’s hands. Dangerous.”
“How?”
“Well, it depends on whether the person was a mage or not. If not, very likely nothing would happen. On the other hand, a mage would figure out that there are power taps stored here. A really good mage would recognize that the energies are held in a mirror-image chaotic balance, which is a dynamic system that burns off its residual leakage by oscillation and inverted feedback…”
“Mick?” said Jinx nervously. “Please don’t talk like that. What does all that mean really?”
“Basically, it means that a dumb wizard who tried to use what’s in this bag would find it blew up in his face, taking most of the countryside with it.”
Jinx looked again at the satchel, dismayed. “Can we leave it behind?”
“We’ll be needing a unlimited source of power, sooner or later. More importantly, it’s a source of power that isn’t drawing on Rainmoor. That means we can depend on it if we get in a jam.”
“Oh.”
“I’m sorry, Jinx, I didn’t mean to scare you with it. Tell you what, here’s something that might take your mind off it. I never told you what I learned in the regress. Interested?”
“Yes. Did you find out why the wizard killed my mother?”
“Well, now, I’m not sure where to start. You don’t have to believe this right away, but it was an accident. He did not mean to.”
“Then why did he?”
“He was experimenting with her, and he lost his concentration.” said Mick, hoping he wasn’t telling too much. “The hex got out of his control, and he couldn’t get it back.”
“What was he trying to do?”
“That I can tell you. The man was incessantly trying to create a woman for himself, like sort of a cross between a tiger and a human. I’m not sure why he chose a tiger, but perhaps the size of the beast made things easier for him.”
“But why did he make me? I’m not a woman!” protested Jinx.
“I know.” remarked Elanor. “You’re extremely not a woman.” Now that they were headed for Rainmoor, she seemed less frantic and more confident.
“Well, Jinx,” said Mick, “he was expecting to make a female when he made you. I can tell you that it came as quite a shock to him when he realized his plans hadn’t worked out the way he wanted.”
Jinx glowered. “That’s not enough of a reason for him to hate me like he did.”
“Uh, Jinx…”
“It’s not!”
“He didn’t hate you, not really. That’s what he wanted you to believe, but it ain’t so.”
“What are you talking about? He kicked me and chased me and threw me away!”
“I know! I know! I went through all that, remember? I suspect I noticed some things that you never figured out. Where did your food come from?”
“My mother got it.”
“From where?”
“I’m not sure, she just did. She must have gone outside or something.”
“Jinx, I don’t remember seeing any doors to the outside in that castle. That’s typical for reclusive wizards, you go live in a well-defended keep of some sort and seal it off completely. He provided that food. There’s more. You remember he broke your leg? Or is that a blank to you?”
“I remember part of it.”
“What happened next?”
“I dragged myself out of the room…”
“No, I mean the next day and so on. What did you do for the weeks and months it would take for bones to knit, how’d you get them set properly? How’d you get around during that time?”
“What time? It got better soon, I don’t remember how.”
“His doing. He froze you, snuck up and healed you. He then gave you a pat and snuck back, all without letting you see him. Naturally, you couldn’t figure out what had happened, but there was no mistaking it.”
“Then why did he hurt me in the first place?!” protested Jinx. “He always did! Why did he act like that? I can’t believe you!”
“Now, Jinx…”
“Why?”
“Well, he had a nasty temper, and he wanted to be left alone. He would keep you around and feed you, but he did his best to make you fear him so you wouldn’t be in his way. He got his wish, but even so you managed to… to get in his way.” Mick shuddered, hoping Jinx wouldn’t put two and two together.
“Then why did he get rid of me? I mean, if he was keeping me around on purpose. I don’t know whether to believe you. It doesn’t make sense…”
“Keep in mind, Jinx, that he was a madman. Perhaps you might want to make some allowances considering he was sick in the head?”
“Why?” said Jinx, as that seemed like an awfully flimsy excuse.
“Anyhow, he got rid of you mainly because you finally jumped him. Do you remember that?”
“No.”
“Well, he didn’t have a lot of choice. You pounced on him and went for his throat, and even though your teeth aren’t suited for such work you made up for it with determination. You had his arms pinned, so he couldn’t use any gestures, and he had to fall back on a purely verbal hex that zapped you into the middle of a forest. Another minute, and you might have killed him. You were trying very hard to do just that.”
“I attacked him?”
“Viciously.”
“I’m happy to hear that. This regress thing wasn’t all bad.”
“Look, could you try and consider the possibility that this man wasn’t all evil? He had some dreadful faults, but I promise he ain’t the monster you thought he was…”
Jinx thought for a moment. “Maybe. Jinx would like to hate him some more, though.”
“Oh, Jinx.”
“What’s so strange about that? Can you blame me?”
“I reckon I’ll wait and see.” replied Mick evenly. “Depends on how hard you hang on to that hate, and how much you like it. It can hurt you worse than your father ever did, and you’ll never know it, because most of the damage will land on other people…”
“Look!” cried Elanor. “I can see Rainmoor now!”
Jinx patted her head, tactfully not mentioning that he’d been able to see it for some time, since his eyes were farther off the ground. “I can see it too, Elanor. It looks the same as it always did.”
“I’m glad it didn’t blow up or go poof or something.” she said. “I was afraid something like that would happen before we got there.”
They approached the mountain in silence. When they stood at its base, Mick inquired “Do you have a usual way of getting in, Jinx?”
“Not really. The door that opens up is around here somewhere, though.”
Before long, Jinx found the place, complete with small circular depression in the ground. When he’d first entered Rainmoor, he’d announced his presence by placing a magic rock in the little hole. It seemed like a very long time ago. He stared at the small hole in the ground in frustration: the ground wasn’t opening up before him this time. Perhaps it was because he didn’t have a magic rock.
“Mick, can you make a magic rock to put in this hole?”
“I surely can, but who do you expect to answer?”
“What do you mean?”
“That hole’s a doorbell cantrip.” said Mick. “I could spot it a mile away. I can ring the doorbell, sure, but who’s on the other side?”
“Nobody, probably. This leads to my old room. King-Thomas used it sometimes before he died.”
“Then why do you want to ring it?” asked Mick, exasperated.
“To open it. This is one of those Kings-gates, but it isn’t opening.”
“Hm! Jinx, it should be opening for you. You shouldn’t need to kick it to get it to work. This isn’t any too promising.”
Elanor was getting worried again. “It’s bad?”
“Rainmoor magic ain’t supposed to break down. Unless… Jinx, do you want to go in here?”
“Not particularly.”
“Ha! That explains it. Jinx, in order for a King’s Gate to open, you being the King have to want to go through it. You don’t have to be all that specific about where you’re going, but you got to make up your mind to go. If you want that Gate to open, come up with a reason why you want to get into Rainmoor.”
“Why? It’s Elanor that wants to go there. I don’t like the place much, and she said it’s going bad.”
“Don’t you have friends there? People you don’t want to get hurt?”
The Gate promptly began to open, as Jinx remembered Peter and Lord Sean and Julia and Michael the King’s-Page. There were indeed people Jinx cared about in Rainmoor. As the Gate opened, it shimmered faintly, and flickered in a irregular fashion that Jinx hadn’t seen before. Mick, noticing this, glowered at it.
“I hope that hesitation’s from you and not from it…” he muttered.
They entered, Elanor rushing in right away, Mick warily following her, and Jinx tagging reluctantly along. The first thing to greet his eyes was the bonfire in midair that King-Thomas had set up, and the sight was not reassuring. It seemed to have gone mad: rather than smoothly burning, it flared randomly in all directions, suddenly changing from a small flicker to a huge gout of flame that reached almost to the walls. The flames reached up, down, and to all sides indiscriminately, in shocking contrast to the way fires were meant to behave.
Elanor gave one horrified look at it and recklessly rushed past it to where her friends stood, frozen in place, trapped in Astral form. “Do something!” she wailed.
Mick wasted no time. Digging into a bag he was holding, he produced a handful of sand, throwing it at the blaze. As the sand hit it, the flame flared into angry whiteness and went out with a shower of sparks. With another handful of sand ready, Mick looked hectically around for other threatening things, then relaxed and carefully put the sand back into his bag.
“What is that stuff?” asked Jinx, impressed.
“Dispel dust.” replied Mick. “Good thing I had it ready, that was just the sort of thing that it’s meant for. It ain’t always safe to use, but there’s some situations that need it.”
Elanor was still with the rigid, frozen animals and birds, and Jinx and Mick hurried over to join her. None of the animals seemed to be burned by the flames, although the bear, being closest to the blaze, was singed slightly. With a start, Jinx noticed that Elanor had used her ability to enter the Astral Plane and had joined them. She stood like a statue, responding to nothing.
“Elanor!” he protested. He put his hand on her back, getting no reaction.
“Your callback ain’t working?” asked Mick.
“What call back? She’s not listening! She could come back by herself, but she won’t!”
“So callback her friends there, that’ll get her.”
“How am I supposed to do that?” protested Jinx, and Mick gaped.
“You don’t know how to get them back?”
“King-Thomas did, but he’s dead!”
“Oh dear. If those are Astral Guards like they look to be, they’ll be keyed to a particular person, and that person would be King Thomas. Seeing as he’s dead, we do have ourselves a little problem…”
“Throw some of that dispel stuff on them!”
“Hell, no!” sputtered Mick. “Unless you want them to have living bodies but no minds? We got to get them back first before we snap the thread!”
“Vernon!” exclaimed Jinx desperately. “Vernon would know what to do. He’s this dragon that lives behind that door there, and he knows these things…”
Jinx rushed to the door, flung it open, and stared in shock at an inky blackness, sprinkled with stars.
“Calm down, Jinx. This dragon, he’s done work with the Astral Plane of Rainmoor?”
“I don’t suppose it matters.” said Jinx, his energy draining away into futility. “He’s gone.”
“Take it easy, Jinx. Step away from that door, that’s it. Looks like that Gate’s gone out of focus on you, ain’t no dragon there.”
“He’s not there. Nothing is.”
“Well, all we got to do is tune it a mite, and that I can do for you. Could you recognize this Vernon’s home plane by sight?”
“I think so.” said Jinx, brightening a little.
“Tell me when you spot it.” said Mick, and fell silent. The stars visible through the door began to flash into different patterns, and suddenly changed to countless different scenes that switched over with blinding speed, far too fast to keep track of.
“How am I supposed to follow that? Can’t you do it slower?”
Mick blinked, and the scene settled on a bleak seashore with waves battering towering granite cliffs. “Do you have any idea how many planes we need to look through? Tell you what, just try to picture in your mind the scene we want, as vividly as you can. I’ll monitor that, and when I get an echo of it from the Gate I’ll lock it in.”
Jinx did so, and Mick fell silent once more, and the scene through the door became a roaring blur of images, switching with such furious haste that it made Jinx dizzy. He closed his eyes and concentrated on remembering Vernon’s cave, the shape of the walls, the rock of the floor, the hole at the top seemingly too small to let a dragon through, even the smell that hung delicately in the air, a sort of blend of flesh and hot metal, presumably from Vernon himself. Soon Mick said “That it?”
Jinx opened his eyes and found himself looking straight at the dragon’s huge head. Vernon gazed levelly back at him. “Oh, you’ve found new friends?” said Vernon.
“Please, Vernon, you…”
“I trust you’re ready to make an apology for shutting off the Gate to Rainmoor, Jinx. By the way, who’d you get to do it? I rather doubt you could manage it yourself.”
“What?”
“You shut off the Gate. Perhaps you didn’t know how these things work, and didn’t realize that casting me adrift in such a way made it virtually impossible to find my way back. The Gate cantrip is on the Rainmoor side, you know. None of it was left.” The dragon seemed distinctly annoyed, which was puzzling since Jinx had never seen him annoyed.
“Are you angry at me, Vernon?” said Jinx in a small voice. Mick watched this dialogue, frowning.
“Of course I am!” snapped the dragon, and Jinx had to duck a small gout of flame that inadvertently punctuated the dragon’s words. “Just when things were getting interesting, suddenly you forget about me entirely! I imagine old Tom is history now, which explains why he didn’t drop in, but couldn’t you have shown the common decency to…”
“Just a minute!” interrupted Mick. “Just a minute! Stop it! You’d better hear him out. That Gate going out of adjustment was not Jinx’s fault, and I dislike to hear a friend of mine spoken to that way.”
“Why should I hear him out? I’m already planning to shame and then forgive him, and hopefully he won’t let it happen again. And who are you, to talk so boldly to a live dragon? I must say I find it unappealing…” said the dragon, and trailed off noticing a small amulet Mick held firmly in his hand.
“Oh.” said the dragon, glowering. “I might have known. Sir, you need not clutch your blasted amulet so tightly. I can see it’s a dragonbinder, but you have no call to use it on me. I am not about to eat you, nor was I planning to. Don’t even think of trying to compel me.”
“Well,” said Mick, “it’s hard not to think of such things when a friend of mine is in danger.”
“Jinx? He’s in no danger from me. Never was. You, on the other hand, are the most irritating thing I’ve seen in years. It’s most annoying that you claim to be a friend of his, because I’d like to toast you for your infernal effrontery in bringing that damned amulet here. Seventh class, is it?”
“Eighth.”
“Splendid! I can handle that with no trouble.”
“I lied.” said Mick. “Twelfth. Try me.”
Jinx had been listening with increasing dismay as his two odd friends casually traded increasingly deadly repartee, and finally thrust his stripey body between them, begging, “Please don’t fight! At least help Elanor first, and let us out of this horrible place, and then you can fight if you have to…”
“Elanor?” replied the dragon, taken aback. “What’s the matter with Elanor?”
Mick seemed startled. “You like her, do you?”
“Of course! She’s a wonderful being! Now, what’s the matter with her? Quickly, man!”
Mick, impressed by the dragon’s obvious concern, explained. “She’s all right, apart from being pregnant and having absolutely no sense…”
“Pregnant?”
“That’s right. By Jinx here, of course. At the moment, she’s off in the Astral Plane trying to help her friends, and she won’t come back. Jinx here was hoping you could get them back into the real world, seeing as she won’t leave them. I expect I could get them back in time, but we’re a mite hurried.”
“Pregnant! And I never got to see her wear a bridal gown! I’m glad she’s all right.” rumbled Vernon. “But why don’t you ask the King to thaw her friends? Or is old Tom dead, as I suspected?”
“You’re looking at the King.” said Mick, with a gesture toward Jinx, who was too distracted to respond.
The dragon gaped incredulously, then burst into laughter. “Now see here!” exclaimed Mick, offended, but it was no help: they had to wait for the dragon’s chuckles to subside.
“Hoo hoo hoo… So it must have been Charles all along! Who’d have thought it? Of course, I’d thought of that, but… Those humans! They’re absolutely mad, you know that? And Elanor pregnant! Elanor, the Queen Mother! Hoo hoo…”
“Are you ready to help now?” asked Jinx.
“Oh, certainly… What’s this?” said Vernon, looking over their shoulders.
The cave wall was rippling, as if coming to a boil, bubbling more and more intensely. It began to buckle slowly, pressing inward and swaying outward again.
“Hell!” snapped Mick. “The place is going chaotic!”
“Step in here!” suggested the dragon. “I’ll cut the Gate loose from this side, I can do that…”
“But what about Elanor?”
“Run and get her.”
“And what about all the other people here? Peter! What about Peter?”
“You know Peter? The same Peter? Wife named Julia, good sense of humor, resigned from being a First Lord?”
“That’s right! Can you locate him? I can teleport him back to my own plane!”
“Certainly. Hm! You’re good.” remarked the dragon, as Mick dropped into a deep trance.
“What’s he doing?” said Jinx.
“It’s a teleport. He’s serving as a channel, and I just gave him Peter. Hm! He’s not stopping. He must want to be given more people. I’ll bring back the Astral Guards, they must be scared silly… There they go. This friend you’ve got is quite good, he still wants more. He must want to evacuate all of Rainmoor through his teleport. Think of people, Jinx, and so shall I, and never mind whether they’re friends or foes. Anyone we forget will very likely be lost…”
They stood, thinking of people and racking their tiger and dragon brains to remember strangers glimpsed briefly. Vernon ran out of people before long, because many of the people he remembered were generations ago, but Jinx kept at it, growing faint with exertion.
“Jinx!” snapped the dragon. “Think of me now! I can’t fit through this door and out that silly little tunnel!”
“But, Vernon, you’re safe there! Why don’t you want to stay where you are?”
“I wouldn’t miss this for the world…” said the dragon. “Wait, before you do, when you go snap your friend there out of his…”
The dragon was gone. Seemingly Jinx’s speaking with him had been enough to trigger Mick. The ceiling of the cave, which was once hidden by a fake magical starry sky, was folding up on them, yet it seemed to pay no attention to gravity, rippling and writhing in an eye-twisting fashion. Jinx prodded Mick, eager to flee this place.
“Get ‘em?” said Mick vaguely, returning to consciousness.
“Yes.”
“Good.” replied Mick, and fainted. Jinx swung the limp mage over his shoulder and made for the exit, which opened for him: all else might be failing, but this King’s-Gate still worked and this King badly wanted to get out. Alarmingly, the cave began to shrink behind him with sickening speed, and he made the exit barely in time. The front of the tunnel opened before him, and the collapsing cave behind flung him out as if it was spitting him out, and he and the unconscious Mick tumbled onto the ground.
Jinx got to his feet and noticed the huge crowd of people Mick had rescued. Elanor was back from the Astral Plane and moving around again, and he spotted one of the owl Astral Guards fluttering about. He saw no sign of the bear, which surprised him. Hugo, Peter, and Julia were standing nearby, and he spotted Sean, and Michael the King’s-Page, and Vernon’s huge gold-scaled bulk behind the crowd, and then Hugo strode forward and announced, “My liege! Our greatest thanks and deepest appreciation for saving all our lives single-handedly!”
Hugo turned to the crowd. “Three cheers for the King! Hip hip…”
“Hooray!”
“Hip hip…”
“I did not!” interrupted Jinx.
“Hooray!”
“Hip hip…”
“Not all by myself, anyway!”
“Hooray!”
Hugo turned to Jinx again. “What are your plans, my liege?”
Jinx had had enough. “I’m going home!”
Hugo turned again. “King Jinx has spoken! He shall lead us to shelter, as he led us out of danger!”
Jinx stared out at the crowd of beaming faces, appalled.
Jinx lay curled up on his bed, wishing he’d made more chairs.
The room was crammed full of his friends, even after he’d thrown all the extra people out. Hugo was the first to go, after he’d made a scene and forbidden Sean to sit in Jinx’s chair, claiming it was the nearest thing to a throne available. Jinx had lost his temper and chased everybody out, and then had to order his friends to stay, except for Sean, who’d simply stayed in the chair.
Peter and Julia sat on the floor, petting Elanor who lay between them. Mick also sat on the floor, seemingly amused at the way things had turned out. The King’s Page, Michael, sat beside him very quietly, nervous about the remaining friends: the ferret Astral Guard, one of the owl Astral Guards, and Vernon, who contributed the most to the feeling of crowdedness.
Vernon, of course, was not actually in Jinx’s house: he was nearly the size of Jinx’s house. He was, however, able to fit his head through the door with a bit of maneuvering, and laid it in the middle of the floor, taking up most of the room. “Tell me more about Elanor’s being pregnant, Jinx.” he said.
“Elanor’s pregnant?” exclaimed Julia.
“I’m going to have Jinx’s kitten!” replied Elanor proudly.
“Why, that’s wonderful, Elanor!” said Peter, but Jinx cut him off with “What happened to the bear Astral Guard?”
“Oh, Jinx!” wailed Elanor. “I don’t want to talk about him!”
“What? Why not?”
Elanor didn’t respond, and Sean volunteered, “I think I know which one you mean. It was making for the woods when I showed up, I don’t know why.”
“Him.” said Elanor. “His name was Bobo. I was staying in the Lonely Place to try and talk to him. He went crazy when the fire burned him. He didn’t make any sense.”
“You could talk to him? Can you talk to this owl and ferret, too?” asked Michael, wide-eyed.
“No, not any more.” said Elanor sadly. “We’re not in the Lonely Place any more.”
“Oh.” said Michael, confused.
“Does that bother you, Elanor? Not being able to talk to them?” asked Jinx.
“No, except for Bobo. My friends are safe. They’re here with me now.”
Jinx could understand that. He’d never before had so many friends together in one place, and it was a new and wonderful experience. Although his weary body, curled up on the bed, wished to go to sleep, he still stayed up and stretched the experience out a little longer.
“By the way,” remarked Vernon to Mick, “what is your name, anyhow? I never asked, largely because I was busy plotting your demise, but any friend of Monster’s is a friend of mine…”
“Mick. Who’s this Monster fellow? You talking about Peter?”
“Just our little joke, Mick.” said Peter. “My, it’s good to see you again!”
“And you.” replied Mick cheerfully. “And you. It’s been a terrible long time. You been keeping up your practice, now?”
“Oh, fairly well. I wish you could have seen my place in Rainmoor, Mick. I nearly wept to see it collapsing, it was a work of art…”
“You know each other?” asked Jinx, fascinated.
“This here fellow,” stated Mick, “came from Full Hollow. Wouldn’t think it to look at him, would you? Look at them clothes! Anyhow, he studied under me when I was younger.”
“Mick taught me most of what I know.” said Peter. “Rainmoor just put the polish on.”
“You don’t say!” remarked Sean, gazing at Mick with great interest. “So you taught Peter, eh? Did you teach Jinx that spell he saved us with?”
“Now, Sean,” said Peter, “it wasn’t Jinx doing that, no matter what Hugo might think. I’d recognize a Mick hex miles away. There was no mistaking it.”
“Don’t be critical,” said Mick sternly. “Jinx can focus better than anybody I’ve ever known, when he sets his mind to it. I may have been handling the teleport, but Jinx did most of the locating and fixing, and you saw the results. He must have gotten every last person he’d ever seen in Rainmoor. Between him and the dragon I ain’t sure anybody was missed.”
“What else would I do?” said Jinx, fighting back a huge yawn. Peter noticed this, and declared, “Come on, everyone, let’s clear out of here. Jinx deserves some sleep and privacy, after all he’s done. Tomorrow he’ll likely have to deal with Hugo again.”
Vernon agreed and carefully extricated his head from Jinx’s house, coming close to pulling the wall down but managing to get clear without damaging anything, accompanied by cheerful encouragements from Peter and Sean who were the least afraid of him. The rest filed out, and even the owl and ferret left, perhaps in response to some subtle non-verbal communication by Elanor (she nudged them firmly in the direction of the door.) Elanor climbed onto the bed, embraced Jinx, and they fell asleep.
“My liege!”
Somehow Hugo had gotten in, and was standing at the foot of the bed, averting his eyes. Jinx thought that a foolish thing to do: he and Elanor were not doing anything actively shocking. In fairness to Hugo, they were in a position that would allow such activity at a moment’s notice, and perhaps he dared not look closely. “What do you want?” muttered Jinx, trying to wake up.
“My liege, what do you wish us to do?”
Elanor stirred crankily, woken by Hugo’s resonant tones. “Go away!” she snarled.
He flushed. “Yes, Queen Elanor.” he said, and hastened out the door. She blinked, and looked at Jinx curiously. “Did I do that?”
“I think so.”
“Oooh! That’s nice! I can order people around now!”
“Well, don’t do it too much.”
“How much is too much?”
“I don’t know. We might as well get up now.”
“Right now?” said Elanor, wriggling her feline bottom against him. “Without even…”
“Elanor, behave!” snapped Jinx. “Yes, right now. All the people are out there, and I don’t know what they’re doing. Where did they sleep? Are they still there, even?”
“Oh, all right.” grumbled Elanor, getting out of bed. “They slept on the ground, of course. Wouldn’t you? Where else would they sleep?”
“They’re all humans, remember, except for Vernon. Humans hate to sleep on the ground…”
Jinx looked out the window, and there they were, spread out all over the lawn. They looked terribly uncomfortable, crammed together as close as possible to Jinx’s house, as if hoping he would protect them.
He noticed a man standing off at a distance, somebody he didn’t recognize, who seemed to be talking with Mick, or arguing. Jinx was out of his house and heading for them right away, with Elanor tagging along behind him. He wasn’t about to let Mick be hassled. The man became nervous as Jinx approached, but stood his ground.
“Jinx, meet Tim,” said Mick. “Tim, meet Jinx. Jinx is King, and Tim is Mayor of Full Hollow…”
“Damn it, Mick!” said Tim, alarmed.
“It’s all right, Tim, he ain’t going to come through levying taxes and such things. Fact is, he needs Rob to make him a new sword.”
“But how come he brought all his people out here? I got a bad feeling about this…”
“I told you, Tim, them’s refugees. Rainmoor went chaotic on ‘em, and they’re lucky to be alive. We got to be hospitable to them, it’s only right.”
“Well, I can see that. But, Mick, you can see my side, can’t you? We don’t have room for them. Ain’t houses to hold them for a hundred miles. Where are they going to go when it rains? They’re lucky it hasn’t rained so far. And who’s going to feed them?”
“I was hoping you could help out with that.”
“Mick! My farm covers a few acres. Ain’t no way it can support all these people. Tell me you’re kidding! You’re either kidding or even crazier than usual.”
“Neither one.” said Mick. “Neither one. I said ‘help out’, remember? There’s other things they can do. They can hunt…”
“Like hell! They’ll wipe out the whole forest! Mick, you can’t let them do this!”
“I mean hunt in other planes. These are Rainmoor people, remember, Tim? My guess is there are at least five of ‘em who can learn to tap this plane for power, instead of Rainmoor. Would be more, but Rainmoor spoils ‘em. It’s entirely too easy to be a mage in Rainmoor.”
“Can’t say as I’m all that surprised. Which five are you thinking of?”
“Peter, Victor, Aaron, Rebecca, and Vernon.”
“I never heard of an Aaron or a Rebecca.” said Jinx. “How did they get here?”
“I figure Vernon must know ‘em. I knew all of ‘em except Vernon.” replied Mick.
“How? Did you go into Rainmoor yourself?”
“No, but I keep track of rumor and I keep an eye out in other ways as well. Peter grew up here, so my knowing him isn’t surprising. Victor once tried to reach across the planes for my power tap. Wasn’t hard to stop him, but the sheer nerve of it was impressive. Aaron is the Aaron who did the basic work on the King’s Library, and I helped him with some of the details. He gave me a book for my trouble.”
“What sort of book?” asked Jinx.
“Any sort you like. Rebecca’s a special case, she’s been coming out here to visit every year or so for quite some time now. You’ve met her, Tim.”
“Aye. She’s welcome here.” said Tim. “Hell, I guess they’re all welcome here, it’s just a shock. They’ll be wanting houses. You’re sure they’re not fixing to set up estates?”
“I figure they mostly want to go home. It might be a while before they can do that.”
“Can they?” asked Tim. “Isn’t Rainmoor pretty wrecked right now? And if it isn’t, then what are they doing here?”
“No, Tim, you don’t understand. Rainmoor is perfectly fine. It happens to be in some sort of perfectly fine state that involves having its caves and walls shift and change in a way that would kill people. Therefore, the people had to get out. However, Rainmoor itself is unharmed. The trick is to somehow get Rainmoor back to a formation that people can live in…”
“How?” asked Jinx.
“If I knew that, I would have done it.”
Elanor had gotten bored and had wandered off during the explanations. Tim was staring past Jinx with a puzzled look, and suddenly he blanched and groaned “It couldn’t be…”
“What, Tim?” said Mick.
“They wouldn’t… It is! They did!” shouted Tim, and he rushed off toward a small group of Rainmoor people which Jinx didn’t recognize. The people were carrying a dead cow. Mick ran after Tim, and Jinx ran after Mick. When he arrived at the scene, Mick was trying to restrain Tim from attacking the Rainmoor people. One of them seemed to be a leader of some sort, and he ignored the outraged Tim, addressing Jinx.
“My liege, I am Andrew, and I represent the Rovers. As a token of our goodwill, and as a move toward future cooperation, we have found you fresh steak!”
“You’ve killed my bloody cow, you bastard! What am I going to do for milk?” cried Tim.
Andrew glared coldly at the unfortunate Tim, then returned his steady gaze to Jinx. “May I quell this peasant, my liege? His squeakings annoy.”
“May you what?” asked Jinx, at which Mick responded “No! Tell him no, Jinx, he’s asking if he can kill Tim now!”
“No!” said Jinx, shocked. “No, you may not kill him!”
Andrew’s gaze did not waver. “Am I to understand that you take orders from peasants, my liege?”
“I don’t want you killing anybody!”
“Ah. I had wondered what sort of King we’d ended up with, indeed was pleased at the news that the King was a savage tiger creature who went to roam the planes. I had thought this boded well for myself and my followers. Instead I find a peasant-sparing creature without any grasp of what it means to be a King…”
“And what’s that supposed to mean?” said Mick, offended.
“A King must be powerful.”
“Oh? Compassion doesn’t count for as much? What do you mean, powerful?”
“My dear peasant, I carry on my person at all times the key to an abandoned museum in the depths of Rainmoor. If this museum survives, or can be restored by magical means, the key opens a chest in which is the armor of King Adrian, armor which, if worn by a King of Rainmoor, will defend against the severest physical attacks. This, combined with the existing protections against hostile magic, can make the King invulnerable. King Adrian had just finished constructing it, when he was stabbed in the back by a cowardly noble who did not wish to see Adrian attain his full Kingly status.”
“Get to the point!”
“By all means. I thought that, if King Jinx were worthy of this honor, I might present him with this gift, in exchange for a position as a trusted advisor. As King Jinx seems not entirely suited for the gift, I suppose I must consider other possibilities. After all, at the moment there are no First Lords, so he who slays the King…”
“Get back, Jinx!” yelled Mick. Sean appeared out of nowhere, between Jinx and Andrew. Jinx moved back one step, and walked into a large, scaly wall. Vernon had moved quietly up behind him, quite a feat for a dragon weighing several tons.
“I don’t think you ought to do anything rash, Andrew.” said Vernon. “In particular, don’t even think about drawing your sword against Jinx. I’d burn you to a cinder, with utter gratification. You’ve harassed me before.”
“He who slays the King, huh?” said Sean. “You’ve got some bloody nerve. Just try it. Go on.”
Andrew had not moved an inch. “I did not draw steel.” he said. “I was thinking of a duel of honor.”
“Go ahead and think.” said Sean. “Better still, go away and think. And don’t come back.”
“No. I shall not leave. I challenge King Jinx to a duel of honor.”
“Or stay and get killed.” continued Sean. “Honor? It’s nothing but bloody vanity, and you know it. What has Jinx done to lessen his honor, compared to you?”
“I will not serve a ruler who takes orders from peasants. This one here,” said Andrew, pointing to Mick, “seems to have the King’s ear. Until this is rectified, I refuse to leave this spot.”
Mick stared back with distaste. “Oh?” he said, and made a small gesture in the air, speaking a word in a strange tongue. Andrew stiffened, began to shudder as if fighting some overwhelming urge, and then proceeded to march unwillingly off through the crowd that had gathered to watch.
Mick watched him go, then turned back, shaking his head. “Peasant!” he muttered.
“That one makes the toadies look good.” commented Sean.
“What am I going to do about my poor cow?” said Tim.
“Ah!” said Mick. “Rebecca!”
A small woman with brown curly hair heard him and came over, saying “Mick! It’s so good to see you. I knew you were around here somewhere, since that teleport was your hex…”
“Rebecca, we need your help. Have you tapped into the powers of this plane yet?”
Rebecca wrinkled up her nose. “Yes, except for it almost doesn’t have any. Are you kidding? What else would I do? I’m probably going to have my work cut out for me, with all this upheaval. People who are thrust into a strange situation usually react either by getting hurt from carelessness or by starting fights. At least, the people I’m always dealing with do.”
“Are you ready to do a raise?”
“Oh, god! Don’t tell me they’re killing each other off already! Do you have a power sink I can tap? Yours ought to be solider than mine, it’s your plane.”
“Uh, I do have a tap but I can’t let you use it without a lot of practice. It’s too unstable. But you won’t be needing it. It wasn’t a person that got killed. This is what we need raised.”
“Oh!” said Rebecca, noticing the cow. “The poor thing! Who did that?”
“Andrew.” replied Sean.
“No, honestly? How typical! When in doubt, kill it. Certainly I’ll raise this poor cow. Hm! It hasn’t been dead long, that will help. Just leave me to it. It shouldn’t take more than a half hour.”
As they walked away, Mick confided in Jinx, “Half an hour, hell. She’ll have it up and around in five minutes. That woman is the most powerful healer in Rainmoor, she specializes at it. She don’t need my power tap.” He headed off in the direction of his house.
Sean said “Jinx, we need to get your friends together and do something about this emergency.”
“What, the cow?”
“No! Andrew. Those ‘rovers’ of his are dangerous, and he’s even more dangerous. I’m sure he’d love to be King. He gave it away, but that’s normal for him. He’ll let you know he’s going to do something, and then he’ll do it. I’m not going to just sit by and let him kill you.”
“Who are you getting together?”
“Me, Peter, and definitely Vernon. I heard him say they’d tangled before. Maybe Julia and that little page boy, what’s his name?”
“Michael.”
“Michael, right. I know he can’t fight, but he does like you and we mustn’t waste that. Hell, let’s even include Hugo. He’s frothing at the mouth to prove himself to you. I know how his mind works. When he looks at you, he doesn’t see a lot of stripey fur, he sees the crown, even though you’re not wearing it. He’s probably holding the crown for you. If you told him all loyal subjects had to walk on their hands, he’d be walking on his hands in a flash. Well, actually, he’d be falling on his silly head constantly, but you get the idea…”
“Is that why he left when Elanor told him to go away? She didn’t really mean it…”
“Did he? I mean, did she? Or is that ‘didn’t she’? I’m sorry I missed that. I’d have liked to see his face. Does Elanor realize she’s a Queen of sorts now?”
“I think so. What do you mean, of sorts?”
“Well, have you married her?”
“No, but she is pregnant. Does that count?”
“If word’s got out, yes. Somebody must have told Hugo. Everyone knew she was your consort, but if she’s carrying your child that adds weight to her claim.”
“What if it isn’t…” said Jinx, and left off, awkwardly.
“Isn’t what? Isn’t yours?”
“No, no! What if it isn’t a child?”
“I’m not sure I follow you, mate. Would you mind explaining that a bit?”
Jinx sighed. “Elanor was born a black panther, and I got sort of made by magic, but I’m mostly a tiger. I’m happy that Elanor is having my kitten, but what if he ends up being just a dumb animal? How could that count?”
“Huh? What do you mean, a dumb animal?”
“It depends on whether I’m a real person or just a sort of fake person.”
“Eh?”
Jinx tried to explain. It was a relief to finally say these things. “If I’m really just a big cat and not really a person, the kitten will be nothing but an animal. Vernon could put spells on him, but he’ll still show what Elanor and I really am. I’m scared of that. Elanor doesn’t understand. She keeps asking whether he’s going to have black fur or stripey fur, whether he’s going to have hands or paws. She doesn’t ask whether he’s going to be dumb or not, because she doesn’t think of that.”
Sean looked quizzical. “How is it that you don’t know these things, but you do know the gender of the kid?”
“Elanor got badly hurt, and Mick fixed her up. When he did that, he found out that she was going to have one kitten, which was a boy. We’re going to call him ‘Mick’.”
“Fair enough. Why don’t you go back and ask him? He might know.”
That sounded like such a good idea to Jinx that he immediately went looking for Mick. Sean, his curiosity aroused, came along. They found Mick in his house, and Jinx questioned him.
“I couldn’t tell you, Jinx,” said Mick, “I couldn’t tell you.”
“Please?”
“No, I mean that I don’t know myself. The sensings I did told me of the health of the child, and there’s an overtone that relates to the gender, which people like to hear about so they know what color to knit the booties. That I’m sure of. What you’re asking is harder. Her womb wasn’t damaged, so I couldn’t peek in and see the color of the little bugger’s fur, which might be purple and green for all I know. And your question about intelligence is even worse. Jinx, there ain’t that much difference between an animal mind and a person mind at that stage. You simply have to let it develop for a while. How could it be anything but blank? Ain’t nothing happening. Give it time. And try not to fret about it…”
“While we’re here, Mick, what do you think of that Andrew character?” asked Sean.
“Just ignore him.”
“You must not know him very well.”
“Well, as it happens I don’t know you very well either. You know him? Why is it I shouldn’t ignore him? I dislike to pay attention to annoying people.”
“He’s challenged Jinx to honorable combat. Then you forced him to walk off. I don’t know whether he’d consider that a breach of honor,” said Sean, “but I do know that he doesn’t make idle boasts. He’ll tell you what he’s going to do, and then he generally does it, no matter what stands in the way. Some of his people, particularly Gordon, are seriously dangerous…”
“Meaning they’re going to ambush Jinx somewhere?”
“He never said he was going to, and he probably would say so if he was. It’s that ‘probably’ that worries me. Andrew knows that if he kills Jinx he’ll become King, and that’s bound to put a strain on his honor. I still think he probably won’t kill Jinx treacherously…”
“Why are you talking like that?” said Jinx, offended. “I can fight!”
“No, Jinx, listen.” said Sean earnestly. “This one’s good. The Rovers are deadly fighters, and Andrew is possibly the best of the lot: him and Gordon. He normally isn’t interested in politics, but he’s thinking about it now. He apparently has Adrian’s Mail, or knows where it is. I thought that was a fable, but apparently it was true. Only a King of Rainmoor can wear it, and the only way he can become King is by killing you…”
“…and Elanor and the kitten.” finished Mick. Sean looked aghast.
“I forgot about that. He’s right, Andrew would have to get rid of the whole bloodline. Hell! We’ve got to find Elanor and convince her to keep her pregnancy secret.”
Julia appeared at the door, with Elanor. “Why would she want to do that, Mick?”
“Julia! You’ve got Elanor, good. Where have you been?”
“Showing off Elanor’s baby. All the consorts are in love with her now.”
Sean and Jinx just stared at each other.
Jinx studied Andrew’s people carefully. He could see why they were dangerous. Every one of them had that strange ease which characterized combat experts. They were unafraid. It was odd, since they were facing Jinx and all his friends, including Vernon and Mick, both of whom were ready to attack with flame and magic at a moment’s notice. Sean and Peter were likewise ready for anything, their swords close at hand, and their sheer tenseness told Jinx more than he wanted to know about the situation he’d brought about.
Sean and Mick were not pleased with him for that. Mick felt that avoiding the Rovers was the smartest thing to do, and Sean had offered to stand guard over Jinx and Elanor for as long as necessary. Then Michael, who’d been brought along when Peter and Julia were gathering Jinx’s friends to discuss the situation, had asked “But what do they want?”
“Power.” answered Sean.
“No,” said Peter, “they want a strong King.”
“Do tell!” replied Mick. “Jinx ain’t strong enough for them?”
“It’s rather awkward.” said Peter. “What Sean’s suggesting, that we guard Jinx, would be taken as a sign of weakness. On the other hand, if Jinx just goes about as usual, they might take him out. I wish you hadn’t hexed Andrew, Mick, that must have hurt his pride…”
“Good.” grumbled Mick.
“No, it isn’t.” continued Peter. “If it wasn’t for that, we could be fairly sure that they’d let it slide, since they’re so bored with politics. Now, we don’t know what they’ll do.”
“I should talk to them.” said Jinx. “What good will it do just talking about them?”
Michael perked up. “I’ll go and get them, King Jinx. Be right back!”
“Wait, wait!” said Mick. “Is that safe? Maybe somebody ought to go with him.”
“Course it is!” replied Michael. “One of them’s my father!”
Michael scooted off, and Peter explained to Mick, “Michael’s father is Keith. He’s been with them for years. Michael’s position as King’s Page was King Thomas’s way of buying the Rovers’ loyalty. They may not care about politics, but they do like a show of respect…”
“So the boy’s safe then.”
“Oh, quite. It also gives us an opportunity to learn their position. They may not have known that Michael was acting as page to Jinx. Now, if they’re dead set on killing Jinx, they won’t let Michael come back, and he’ll be with his father. If they let him come back, whether or not they come along, they’re less fixed in their plans. I think, personally, that we’ll be seeing Michael again.”
“Why?” asked Jinx, for Peter seemed very certain.
“Well, I hate to say it, but if they were really trying to kill you they’d probably have done it by now.”
Sean, listening, winced. “Aye.”
Michael had fetched the Rovers, and walked cheerfully over to stand with Jinx’s friends. Jinx noticed this, and commented to Peter, “Michael’s still with us.”
“Seems to be.” replied Peter, his eyes fixed on the Rovers. “I saw his dad whisper in his ear, though. They might be up to something.”
“But they don’t have any weapons!” protested Jinx.
“Bollocks.” said Sean quietly. “They could have knives on them. And, Carl there has mage talents. And, Rob, the one next to Andrew, can kill with his bare hands…”
“Stop it.” said Jinx, and stepped out toward the Rovers. Sean and Peter promptly stepped out with him, almost pushing themselves in front of him. Elanor also pushed forward.
“Stop getting in front of me!” snapped Jinx, exasperated. “Get back with the others!”
At that, Sean and Peter fell back, abashed. They still kept their eyes locked on the Rovers. Elanor didn’t fall back, she just looked up at him and said “You didn’t mean me, did you?”
Jinx didn’t bother to argue with her.
The Rovers seemed to approve, somehow, of the way Jinx and Elanor walked up to face them. Some of them even smiled a bit. Andrew did not smile.
“Why have you called us here?” he asked. Sean’s eyes narrowed, and the group of Jinx’s friends stirred uneasily at the obvious lack of deference.
“You say ‘my liege’ when speaking to your King!” blurted Hugo, outraged.
Andrew gazed levelly at him. “I am not satisfied of that yet, sir.”
“Of what?” snapped Sean. “He’s King of Rainmoor, and he’s alive. What more do you want?”
“Quiet!” said Jinx, annoyed. He turned his attention back to Andrew.
“My liege, this man is behaving disrespectfully!” said Hugo.
Jinx glared at him. “Are you going to let me talk? Or do I have to tell you to go away? Be quiet!”
“But, my liege…”
“That’s it!” snapped Jinx. “Go away! Now!”
Hugo wavered uncertainly. “But…”
“Now.”
Hugo looked helplessly around, and when Peter gave him a curt nod, gave up and wandered off, looking over his shoulder at the scene he was leaving every few seconds. Before long he was out of sight. The Rovers did not miss Peter’s signal, and their mood seemed to darken.
“Who rules?” asked Andrew, rather formally.
“What do you mean, who rules?” said Jinx warily.
“I’m asking you. Do you rule, or do you allow anyone who wishes to decide what to do?”
“Decide what?” said Jinx.
Sean, unable to restrain himself, answered “King Jinx rules Rainmoor, you conceited…”
“Shut up!” snarled Jinx, and turned again to Andrew. “Decide what?”
“For instance, decide whether your Lord Hugo is to leave or stay. Why does he look to Peter for this? Why does he not obey you, Jinx?”
“Because he knows you want to kill King Jinx and take his place.” said Peter levelly.
“You too!” snapped Jinx, fed up with people answering questions for him.
“You wish to answer my questions yourself? That is courteous of you.” said Andrew, and his tone made it plain that the courtesy mattered little to him.
“No.” snarled Jinx. “I’m going to ask you questions instead. What are you going to do? You don’t like my friends, and you don’t like me either. You want to be King for some reason, too. Are you going to try and kill me? My friends say that if you are, you’ll tell me so.”
“I have not yet decided.” replied Andrew.
“Are you going to try to kill Elanor?”
“I have not yet decided.”
Jinx bristled. “I don’t think that’s good enough. I think you should say that you’re not going to kill Elanor. Now.”
“Oh, really?” said Andrew. “I suppose it’s all right if I kill you?”
“No,” Elanor snarled. “It’s not.”
“Ah, but it would be so easy! We could do it right now…” said Andrew, at which Jinx’s friends began to shout, “Get back, Jinx! Get out of the way!”
“Shut up!” snapped Jinx, and turned back to Andrew. “You could do it right now, could you?”
“Of course we could. We have our weapons, you know, we just don’t have them drawn. It can be useful to have weapons that don’t show. You don’t have any for some reason. Perhaps you forgot them. I’d be perfectly willing to let you go get them, it’s only fair.”
“Get my sword.” said Jinx, without moving his eyes from Andrew’s.
“Jinx, no!” cried Julia.
“Get it!”
Michael scurried up with Jinx’s sword. The boy looked miserable. “Please don’t?” he said. “Please?”
Ignoring him, Andrew continued, “Is your Elanor going to fight as well? I rather doubt she could hold a weapon…”
Elanor bared her teeth in a silent snarl.
“Elanor.” said Jinx. “Get back with the others.”
“No.”
“Does this mean we’re to have two duels? Or are you thinking of both fighting me? Some might feel that such a thing would be dishonorable. My people might feel that such a thing would be dishonorable…”
“What do you mean, dishonorable? Us fighting all of you?”
Andrew blinked. “Come again?”
“I don’t care how many of you there are. If you hurt Elanor, I’ll kill as many of you as I can before you get me.”
“And if you hurt Jinx,” said Elanor, “I’ll kill all of you.”
Andrew was speechless for a moment. When he finally spoke, there was something different in his tone.
“Do I understand you correctly? You are ready to fight all the Rovers at once? That is your idea of a fair duel?”
“What do you mean, duel?” said Jinx. “You said you might try to kill Elanor. You said ‘we all have weapons’. I tried to tell her to get back, but she never listens.”
Andrew was speechless again, then said, “Jinx, a duel of the sort I asked for means one person fighting one person, not ten people fighting two.”
“It does?” said Jinx, who hadn’t had much experience with that sort of thing. “Oh. I thought you were just going to…”
“Just a moment.” said Andrew, seeming deeply moved. He turned to his people. “Rovers, what say you?”
“Hail King Jinx and Queen Elanor!”
Andrew turned to Jinx again. “My liege, command us!”
Jinx sagged, overwhelmed by the strain and the sudden, inexplicable reversal. He felt like the entire world had gone mad. “Go away!” he moaned.
Andrew lost no time. “Rovers, move out!” he said, and shortly the only ones left were Jinx, Elanor and their friends. Elanor had understood even less of what had happened, and continued to watch the Rovers tensely until they were all gone.
Jinx’s friends rushed up to surround him and Elanor, which was hardly what he wanted at the moment. They flocked around, cheering and enthusing over his courage and wisdom.
“You too!” wailed Jinx desperately. “Go away! All of you! Leave me alone! Except… is there one person here who can explain what just happened?”
They looked back and forth among themselves, and finally Peter stepped forward politely. “Will I do, my liege?” He, almost unnoticably, winked at Jinx.
“Yes. Everybody else go away! Go do whatever it is you do instead of bothering me. Now!”
The little crowd melted away like magic, leaving Jinx, Elanor and Peter standing alone on the spot where the confrontation had taken place.
“Is it over?” asked Elanor.
“I think so.” Jinx replied. “Everybody left.”
“Then I’m going to go home and take a nap.” she said. “Are you sure it’s over? I’m not going anywhere until you’re safe!”
“Elanor,” laughed Peter, “he’s never been so safe in his life! Jinx managed to impress the Rovers more than anyone I’ve ever heard of! Why don’t we all go back to the cabin, you can have your nap, and I’ll try to explain what just happened. I’ll lay you any odds you care to name that they have someone standing guard already!”
“They have someone what?” asked Jinx.
“Come on, I’ll show you…” said Peter, and they headed back to Jinx’s cabin.
Outside the cabin stood one of the Rovers, with his sword ready. Elanor laid her ears back at the sight, and Jinx gripped the back of her neck to try and restrain her, for she looked ready to spring on the man if he got in her way.
“Gordon!” said Peter happily. “My liege, this is a great honor: Gordon is among the best fighters the Rovers have.”
“That’s nice,” snarled Elanor. “Make him go away.”
Gordon seemed upset by this conflict of attitudes, and addressed Elanor first. “Please, no, Queen Elanor, I need to stand guard!”
“It’s okay, Gordon,” reassured Peter, “I shall be explaining things to our King and Queen. I imagine I shall have to be a First Lord again, as I’m in this uncomfortable position, but there’s no way around it. Unless you’d rather it was Hugo or somebody? And I hope you don’t object to my speaking informally with my King!”
Gordon winced. “If the King wants to listen to the counsel of Hugo, then we’ll have to live with it…”
“Actually,” said Jinx, “I’d rather he never got near me again. He’s annoying.”
Gordon brightened. “Am I ordered to keep him away, my liege?”
“Ah, King Jinx…” said Peter, “I would counsel you not to give any such commands until you have been brought up to date on the current situation…”
“Does that mean he isn’t?” asked Jinx. “Or did I already?”
“Please, may I, my liege?” asked Gordon. “He annoys me too!”
“No!” snapped Jinx. “Not until I understand what Peter’s trying to tell me!”
“Well, for starters,” said Peter, “if you command Gordon to do this, he will keep Hugo away from you at all costs, even killing him if neccesary. Am I right, Gordon?”
Gordon nodded, saying “But you haven’t ordered me to yet, my liege.”
“By the way,” said Peter, “you clearly have orders from Andrew to stand guard unless told otherwise. Might we know what your orders are specifically?”
“Well,” said Gordon, looking uncomfortable, “they’re to prevent anyone but King Jinx and Queen Elanor from entering this cabin. That includes you as well, but since the King wants to talk to you…”
Jinx had had enough. “Gordon!”
“My liege!”
“Me, Elanor and Peter are going to go in and talk. You can stay here and keep anybody else from bothering us if you want. Don’t kill anybody unless I say so. Oh, and tell your friends not to pick on Mick, because he’s my friend. Understand?”
“Yes, my liege!” said Gordon happily.
“Fine.” said Jinx, and promptly barged past Gordon into his cabin, followed by Peter and Elanor.
“Now, what’s going on?” demanded Jinx. “And stop calling me a Liege, Peter! I want you to call me Jinx, like you used to!”
“You hear that, Gordon?” called Peter.
“Got it.” said Gordon, and gave an odd whistle, calling a Rover to pass on the news.
Jinx collapsed in a chair, his tail twitching in agitation. Elanor, satisfied that Jinx was perfectly safe for the moment, ostentatiously ignored this and curled up on the bed, getting ready to fall asleep.
“Explain what’s going on,” said Jinx, “right now!”
“You’re getting the hang of it,” smiled Peter.
“No, when I say explain what’s going on right now, I mean that you should explain what’s going on,” said Jinx in exasperation, “not tell me I’m getting the hang of it…”
“I mean the ordering, Jinx, telling me instead of asking…”
Jinx gave him a look.
“Right.” said Peter. “Because of the situation that just happened, you will be expected to act like a King. You are expected to make the final decisions, and in particular, you ought not to look like you’re deferring to me or anyone else…”
“Deferring?”
“Your temper served you well there, you know.” said Peter. “You lost your temper and wouldn’t listen to reason, and since you were King we couldn’t very well disobey you… That would have only proven the falseness of your claim…”
“I didn’t claim anything!”
“I’m referring to your being King, Jinx. If you don’t like that, you’ve got problems, because in order for anyone else to be King, they’d have to remove the existing monarchy. That means you, Elanor, and the child.”
“Kitten.”
“Prince.”
Jinx shook his head violently, as if to clear it.
“I suggest that you get used to the idea, Jinx. One thing that would help is to make some First Lords again, whom you trust and who could help you learn what you’ll need to know…”
“Okay, do I need to use magic?” asked Jinx. “If I need to use magic I won’t even bother…”
“Actually, Mick would be able to help you there. As I understand it, if you’re satisfied with a candidate, a powerful mage like Mick could install the protections and links required.”
“Gordon!” called Jinx, “Go get Mick!”
Gordon appeared in the doorway, looking unhappy. “But, my liege, you’ve commanded me to guard this cabin!”
“Ah, Jinx…” said Peter, “I’ve summoned him already.”
“Oh, okay. Gordon, when Mick comes here, let him in and be nice to him! And would you stop calling me a liege?”
“Er, of course, er, Jinx.” said Gordon.
“You may wish to think,” said Peter to Jinx, “of setting up five First Lords, since that’s the ideal arrangement for the balance of interconnecting forces…”
“Okay.” said Jinx. “Gordon, have somebody else get Sean and… who was it? Rebecca. Tell them to be nice, and say I said so.”
“Of course, m.. Jinx!”
Gordon ducked back outside, and Jinx could hear him whistling for his listening friends. Jinx settled back to wait for the people to arrive.
“What do you mean, you won’t be a First Lord? Are women not allowed to be lords?”
Jinx was very frustrated. It seemed to him that if he was expected to be King, and order people about, it was quite insufferable of them to balk, and disobey, and confuse him further with complicated objections.
Rebecca looked apologetically at Mick, and Peter, and Sean. They had been Jinx’s first choices, and were already First Lords themselves in the fullness of the office thanks to Mick’s and Peter’s magicking. Mick had suggested Rebecca himself, in no uncertain terms- his words had been, “Now you’ve got to go fetch Rebecca- she’s the one you need. She’s the one you need.” while Peter looked on, his expression unreadable. Now, Rebecca was putting up unexpected resistance.
“Or don’t you like the other lords?” asked Jinx, the tip of his tail twitching in vexation.
“No, you don’t understand,” protested Rebecca, eyes downcast. “I do, but that’s just the problem. I like them too well.”
Elanor glanced over from the bed, ears quirked. “Does that mean having sex with them?”
This broke the tension, and all the humans laughed, vexing Jinx further- it seemed to him to be a perfectly reasonable question, and he snapped, “Well, does it? Why do you refuse?”
At this, two heads looked in the door, hearing Jinx’s angry tone- Gordon, who was guarding the door, and Andrew. Jinx blinked, seeing the latter. “What are you doing here, Andrew?” he said.
“May I enter, sire?” replied the Rover leader, in his self-possessed way, and Jinx nodded, trying to fight off the irritation- there were simply too many people around, which invariably made things too complicated.
Andrew entered, with a courtly bow, and answered, “I’ve been discussing with Gordon what you may require of us in the near future, sire…”
Jinx forgot Rebecca for a moment, and informed Andrew, “Stop calling me sire! I thought I told you people that I wanted you to call me by my real name!”
The man didn’t blink, but still gave the impression of being off-balance. “But one addresses the King…”
Jinx interrupted him, growling softly, “Do you think I’m not allowed to change that?”, and Andrew fell silent- and, shortly, replied, “Point to you, Jinx.” He seemed impressed, and a little disconcerted- an expression mirrored in the face of Peter.
Jinx turned to Rebecca again. “Why?”
She looked around shyly, at each First Lord in turn, and replied, “It needs to be more balanced than this. It wouldn’t work. I’m sorry, Mick! This must be your doing, but it’s wrong!”
Mick burst out, “It is not wrong! Maybe it’s the rightest idea to come along in a coon’s age!”
Rebecca unexpectedly appealed to one of the quiet listeners. “Peter, tell him! Make them understand.”
At this, Jinx turned in exasperation on Peter. “No, tell me! You’ve been keeping so quiet that you’re no help at all! What good is making you a First Lord if you’re not going to be any help?”
At this, Peter glanced at Andrew, seemingly with a shared thought, and Jinx, observing this, cried out, “Would you people please stop confusing me?”
Peter rose to the occasion, looking abashed. “I’m sorry, Jinx. The reason I looked at Andrew just then is that he understands why I’m being silent. I’m rather a strong personality, Jinx, and right now you need to learn how to be King without someone like me telling you every little thing to do. Andrew’s seen me doing that before, and he is right: it is no service to you, to turn you into a puppet King. So, I am trying very hard not to manipulate. We’re all feeling our way here, Jinx, not just you.”
Jinx nodded. “Thank you.” He thought a bit, and added, “You people, explain things that way! Stop being so damn complicated! But… Peter, why won’t Rebecca agree to be a lord? Why did she ask you to explain for her?”
“Because I know she’s right, Jinx. Sorry, Mick!” said Peter, forestalling an outburst from the country mage. “She IS right, and here’s why: you’re appointing all your personal friends as First Lords, and we’re much of the same opinions. That’s no good. What you are building here is called a cabinet- we are your advisors and your right arm and your administration, and we’re too alike. Rebecca would be a third mage, her and Mick and Sean would be three very informal types…”
Sean snorted, and Peter continued, “But it’s true, Sean- there isn’t enough variety. We haven’t any real aristocracy, we haven’t any fighting men…”
Jinx turned, and called loudly, “Gordon!” and Peter went silent, his face wooden. Andrew, as well, went wooden and stared at nothing as Gordon entered, looking about with his usual air of an unaccountably deadly puppy dog.
“Gordon, you’re a fighting man, and you’re supposed to be good at it,” said Jinx, at which Gordon brightened. “So I’d like you to be a First Lord. Mick there can set you up with the…”
“No!” cried Gordon, glancing around in dismay, and Jinx heaved a heartfelt sigh. Jinx looked sidelong at the tall warrior, now so distressed, and purred, “And why not? Please explain it simply as your King is having a very long and tiresome day.”
In the bed, Elanor snickered at his discomfiture. Jinx turned, stuck his tongue out at her, and returned his attention to Gordon. “Well?” His tailtip twitched as he waited for his explanation.
Gordon stammered. “Please don’t ask me to do that. Why don’t you get Hugo or someone who’s used to being a Lord? I’m a good guard. Why didn’t you ask my master Andrew?”
Jinx glanced at Andrew, who was doing the wooden-faced thing again. “Why should I? He doesn’t like me. He was ready to fight me.”
Gordon replied, “He’s a warrior, Jinx, and he does like you now! You impressed us all with your courage and you’ve begun to command like a true King.”
“He doesn’t look like he likes me. He looks like he ate something that’s giving him indigestion,” said Jinx, at which Peter interjected, “So would I be, Jinx- you’re humiliating him without meaning to. You’ve passed him over in favor of his subordinate and we’re all talking as if he’s not here. Andrew, do you in fact like Jinx now?” Elanor watched this exchange carefully.
Andrew cleared his throat and answered. “Jinx is a true King such as I’ve rarely seen. If he chooses to elevate my man Gordon I can only honor this, for I know Gordon is a good man. If my King so wishes, I will order him…”
Elanor, suspicious, interrupted him. “You’re not answering the question! For some reason you changed around completely. Do you LIKE my mate, or not?”
Andrew met her jungle eyes without flinching- but his eyes grew a bit misty. “My Queen, my Lady- I like and admire him more than I can express. He is a true, courageous creature, and he is honest like few I’ve seen. Yes, I do like him.”
Jinx’s head was almost dizzy from following the endless exchanges back and forth, but as he glanced Elanor’s way again, she nodded, considering this, and told him, “Pick that one. He’ll do,” and curled up comfortably again with her tail round her nose.
Jinx protested, “But Elanor, I thought you didn’t like him! You were gonna rip his throat out just the other day!”
Elanor gave Jinx a look, and purred, “He talks funny but he’s like me. Now that he likes you he’ll come in handy if you need to fight somebody. Pick him.” As Jinx looked around at the humans present, Elanor purred, “For heaven’s sake! Just pick him!”
Jinx sighed. “Gordon, you can go back outside now. Andrew, will you be one of my First Lords?”
“Yes, s… Yes, Jinx,” said Andrew sincerely, as Gordon scooted outside, much relieved, to stand guard once more.
“Fine,” said Jinx. “See Mick over there for the magic stuff.” As Andrew reluctantly approached an obviously disapproving Mick, Jinx thought out loud. “That’s four- Lord Peter, Lord Mick, Lord Sean, Lord Andrew, and now there needs to be a fifth…”
“Jinx!” cried Elanor, noticing that Mick and Andrew were facing off as if ready to fight, Andrew glowering and Mick readying his hands for some spellcasting if needed.
Jinx whirled on the two. “You behave! Andrew, go see Peter instead, he can do it. Mick, if you have a problem with the man take it up with Elanor…”
Rebecca suggested, “I might have a problem with him too if he carries on hurting the locals.”
“You’re the one who didn’t want to be a Lord,” said Jinx. “You’re the one who wanted someone different. Well, there you are, someone different! In fact, why don’t I go get Hugo and make him a First Lord too? Or Bobo, that bear who ran off into the woods?”
Andrew turned, and spoke calmly. “Actually, my l… Actually, Jinx, that is a very good idea. Some people mock Hugo but the man is stout and loyal…”
“He is fat, yes. Does that help?” asked Elanor.
“Ahahaha, my Queen,” said Andrew politely. “What I meant was this: Hugo exemplifies the aristocracy of Rainmoor, and his loyalty is beyond question. It would be expedient to elevate him, since your Cabinet represents all manner of folk excepting his. Do you concur, my Lord Peter?”
Elanor complained, “He’s talking funny again!” but Peter, repressing a smile, nodded and said, “Indeed I do, my Lord Andrew. I wouldn’t have thought of it, myself, but you have a point.”
Sean looked disbelieving. “You want to rub elbows with toadies?” to which Peter replied sharply, “Name one person more loyal to the King, Sean. And he’s another balancing factor. I must admit that I’m nervous about our informal character as a Cabinet.”
“Why?”
“Because,” said Peter, “we’ve got to get back into Rainmoor somehow. We can’t stay here. Rainmoor started to go chaotic when King Jinx left it, and I can’t be certain it will return to its stable existence if it has a King, but the whole cabinet are so unlike Hugo. For thousands of years Rainmoor thrived on royalty very like Hugo. It’s possible that it derives its form and stability from that…”
Jinx watched this discussion, interested and baffled. “So- what do we do?”
Peter smiled at Jinx. “If you trust my judgement, then you’ll appoint Hugo a First Lord, and we’ll have our five. Rebecca, what do you think of the man?”
She smiled as well. “A complete windbag, our Hugo, but he’s genuinely kind. Has a fearful desire for pomp and circumstance, though.”
Elanor offered, “He doesn’t like to look at me and Jinx in bed for some reason, but I can tell him to go away and he does it without complaining.”
Jinx considered all this, and said, “Bring him!”
When Hugo was brought before Jinx and the First Lords, he was quite overwhelmed and flustered, and he said, “My liege, what would you require of me?” on bended knee.
Jinx patted him on the head kindly. “I need you to be a First Lord so you can be pompous for us and know about aristocracy.” And then, as Hugo dropped on both knees in joy, Jinx added, “And you have to call me Jinx, not My Liege!”
Hugo stopped in mid-joyous-exclamation. “But I cannot, my liege!”
“Yes, you can,” said Jinx. “Try real hard.”
“One doesn’t! I beg of you, my liege, do not ask this of me! The weight of history may not lightly be thrown aside!” protested Hugo, to the obvious interest of Peter.
“Form and stability, hmmmm, Jinx?” said Peter.
Jinx blinked. “I shouldn’t make Hugo talk like a regular person?”
“Possibly not.” said Peter. “In any event, he doesn’t want to talk that way- and we want him because he’s sensitive to that sort of thing.”
Jinx regarded Hugo, who looked up at him imploringly. “All right- you may call me a liege all you want. Go and have Mick do the magic stuff to make you a First Lord, and we’ll be all finished.”
Sean muttered under his breath, “With this lot, we’re bloody finished before we even start!”
Jinx was fed up.
“I don’t care what the best matrix for resonating against the probability field of Rainmoor is! I don’t even know what a matrix is! And I don’t care if I never see the place again, do you hear me?”
“But Jinx,” protested Mick, “we gotta get these people back home! They can’t just live here. The land won’t support them.”
“And what do you expect me to do about it?”
“Now, nobody said it was going to be fair,” soothed Mick, “but you’re the focus point- if they’re ever going to get Rainmoor back, they’ll be needing you. They’ll be needing you. Happens that your leaving may have caused the probability collapse in the first place…”
“You’re blaming that on me now?”
“Well, I wouldn’t like to say blame,” said Mick, but Jinx had had enough.
“I quit! Or at least, I quit for today! I’m going for a walk and I don’t want to see any of you people here when I get back…”
Elanor ostentatiously ignored this, licking her paw to illustrate her complete nonchalance as Jinx headed for the door. When he was outside, he went to bang the door, only to realize he’d nearly whacked Peter- now First Lord Peter- with it.
“What do you want?” he asked Peter, brusquely, but didn’t hit him with the door yet.
The man replied, “What I want, Jinx, is to go for a walk too. Please, settle down…”
“So, go.” said Jinx, holding the door open for him.
Peter looked at Jinx quietly. “No- I meant, go for a walk with you. Julia and I missed you, Jinx. I haven’t seen you for months and months. How has it been for you in Full Hollow?”
Jinx sagged, realizing he wasn’t giving Peter enough credit. “It’s all right.” he said in a small voice. “…Jinx is sorry for being angry with you…”
Peter slipped deftly through the door, shut it, glanced over his shoulder warily and then hugged Jinx with great conviction. “Not a bit of it. Let’s have that walk…”
…
It was getting on toward winter, and the trees glowed in their autumn colors as First Lord Peter and King Jinx, technically of Rainmoor, walked half-trodden paths. Neither spoke- silence was their companion as they headed deeper and deeper into the forest, leaving the conflict and hubbub of Full Hollow’s unexpected new city behind them. The rhythms of nature took over- for the first time all day, Jinx could sense dusk approaching, the subtle connection to the surrounding world that had been knocked right out of him by Kingly demands. While he’d been surrounded by people, the world had become baffling, quick, and hollow- a posturing shell throwing up mocking flashes of meaning and then changing around completely in an eyeblink, to a pattern Jinx could not identify.
Now, finally, after little more than an hour of walking in the woods, the ocean of stability in which he lived began to seep back into him, like a momentary cool breeze giving him relief, reminding him that scant days ago his world was Elanor, his cabin, and his neighbor Mick. Had it been even a week since he’d met the shy hunter Alan? Where was Alan now? Surely he had vanished into the woods at first sight of the crowd of Rainmoor refugees. Jinx looked around, but knew it was futile. If he were alone, it might be that the wary Alan would show himself, if he were even in the area. But Jinx was not alone. Although his trusted friend Peter was even now silent, evidently appreciating the peace of the setting as much as Jinx himself was, the man was dressed in Rainmoor finery- no denizen of Full Hollow would approach him. With Jinx’s tigerish form frightening away forest animals, and Peter’s outsider appearance discouraging any Full Hollow denizens who might be nearby, the forest gave a picture of total solitude- a living solitude, one that had room for a person passing through it.
“It’s been good- up to now.”
Peter looked sharply at Jinx, and then realised this was the answer to the question he’d asked an hour ago, as they began their walk- a question that turned out to be so big that it took an hour of quiet walking to fully encompass it. He looked around, at the peaceful living forest, and back at his striped feline friend, and lifted an eyebrow. “Has it, Jinx? That’s wonderful.”
“It was. Can we not talk about that part?” asked Jinx, dejectedly.
They walked on, the brief exchange causing their moods to drift in contrary directions. Jinx grew more morose, and looked around as if he’d been sentenced to banishment and would never see trees again- he was weighted by the sense that his life had whirled out of his grasp once more, a sense of futility and disaster and loss.
Peter, on the other hand, was given furiously to think- his capable mind wrought with love and duty and sympathy. He had always been fond of Jinx- in other circumstances, the bipedal tiger might have become a cosseted pet. Instead, Jinx had become his King and master- but was still the simple creature Peter had met in Rainmoor, and no more happy about being in the place than he’d ever been. Peter suspected Jinx had never really been at home anywhere- and it was disconcerting to realize that, after succeeding to the throne of Rainmoor, he had gone off and found his home elsewhere.
“Jinx… please, can we talk about that part? I have to think that perhaps I can help.”
Jinx regarded his friend sadly. “What’s there to help? I’m glad you gave me a little time to be alone with my world before I go. Are you going to start confusing me again? Can it wait until we get back?”
“No,” said Peter, “I don’t think I need to confuse you. But it looks like you’re losing something very important, and I’d really like to know what it is. I think I may understand.”
“What does it matter? Your feeling sorry for me won’t change anything. I promise, I won’t run away again. I thought I could…”
Peter studied his friend, touched. “Could what?”
At this, Jinx’s eyes glistened, and he said, “Fit.” and turned away.
Peter couldn’t bear that, and gently turned the grieving tiger around to embrace him protectively, which snapped Jinx’s tenuous self-control, and for a while the King wept bitterly into the shoulder of his First Lord. Even while petting Jinx soothingly, Peter thought to himself, “…and is this so strange, really? It is just like having a child King…” except that the ‘child’ was a tall, powerful, wild creature, but still no more prepared for the duties of royalty than any child.
And so, thought Peter, my own duties must needs be not only counsel, but also support- and that, promptly, as we’re tearing Jinx away from what must be the only home he’s ever known.
He said, softly, “Can you tell me what you will miss, Jinx? You will have Elanor, and you’ll have me, and the others you care about. We won’t desert you. To us, you fit.”
Jinx thought, in spite of his distress. He wasn’t able to speak at first, but Peter did not rush him, and when he found his voice again it was steady and quiet.
“The woods are peaceful. But… not dead peaceful. Sometimes I’ve wanted to be dead because it would be peaceful, but I didn’t realize there was such a thing as alive peaceful until I lived here a while. Me and Elanor didn’t have any trouble, finding food or firewood or making our cabin. I thought that Elanor would frighten away all the animals, but I didn’t understand…”
Peter made an interrogative noise, gently, not wanting to stop Jinx but hoping to nudge him into speaking more, and, gazing into the middle distance with still-moist eyes, the tiger did.
“That was when I knew, you see. That was when I understood. Elanor hunted, and it made animals keep their distance, but not as far as I’d thought- and eventually I noticed that they made room for each other as well. I watched a squirrel get mad at a raccoon one day. The raccoon made a home for himself too near where the squirrel lived, and the squirrel cursed him out for an hour and then moved just a stone’s throw away- moved his nuts and things to where they’d be safe- and settled back down again. That’s when I realized they had done the same thing over Elanor and me- and I knew that we lived here.”
Peter nodded, thoughtfully, but Jinx wasn’t finished.
“Once I knew that, it started to sink in. I would go for walks in the woods and scuff my feet in the leaves to show I wasn’t hunting, and my fur is a bright color compared to other animals, and they would understand. I would hear the sound of birds and animals making space around me, giving me room without me even having to ask them. Sometimes I would get too close to an animal or bird’s home, and it would be upset and scream at me or try and lead me away from its nest, and you know what? I would go away and be sure not to bother it again. I must know twenty places now, where something lives. I leave them alone and they leave me alone…”
“Is that it? Being alone?” asked Peter.
“I used to think so,” said Jinx, “but there’s more than that. I don’t know how to explain it very well. It’s an alive peaceful, and that’s special.” He started to look rebellious. “What if I refuse to leave? I want to stay here.”
At that, Peter began to speak, and then stopped himself, and replaced the line of “you can’t” he was about to spin with a simple question. “What is so much worse about Rainmoor, Jinx, that you refuse to go to it?”
Jinx’s ears laid back, just hearing the question. “It’s out of control. It scares me, nothing’s real, and anyway it’s broken now. Can’t we find some better place to go? Why Rainmoor?”
“Because, Jinx- it’s yours.”
Jinx just stared at his friend.
“No, Jinx, I mean it. You are King. Rainmoor is yours now- in a way one could say it is you, now. Since you’ve rejected it, it’s breaking down in despair and frustration. We don’t know exactly what Rainmoor is, but it forms itself around thoughts. It wants to be yours, now.”
Jinx stared worse. “But I don’t want it! I just want my forest, and to be left alone!”
Peter said intensely, “It would make itself into a forest for you given the chance! You don’t understand what Rainmoor really is. It needs you, and it’s formed itself around your mind as best it could. Except, all it saw of your mind was you, leaving, and rejecting it completely…”
“I broke it?”
Peter hastily added, “No! Well, not exactly. It is you, now, as you were when you left it. But did you have the peace you’ve learned in these forests, when you left Rainmoor?”
“Of course not. I just wanted to run away from everything. I never had peacefulness until everything quieted down for long enough. A couple months of not seeing anybody ever, and then more months of only seeing Mick sometimes, and things were quiet enough. Peter, I don’t want to give that up.” said Jinx.
“I’m just trying to work out how you won’t have to, Jinx. Possibly we could make a forest-like place in Rainmoor for you? Historically, some First Lords greatly prefer a King who stays out of their way and lets them run things.”
“Andrew wouldn’t like that,” said Jinx thoughtfully.
“That’s very perceptive, Jinx, indeed he wouldn’t. But Andrew is not King. May I ask if you’ll be willing to try Rainmoor again? We’ve really no option, and at that we’d better be quick about it, because this land won’t support such a load of added people.”
“How am I supposed to try it when it’s broken?” asked Jinx.
“I don’t know! We’ll think of something. But you must.”
Jinx considered this, flat-eared and resentful. It was appalling- but there was a great deal of truth to it. He had the population of several small towns on his doorstep, and at that it was only those he and Mick and Vernon had been able to save. He hadn’t asked for his life to be turned upside down, but now it was, and Peter seemed willing to think of ways to make it easier on him.
Which of course led to the obvious question. “But… how? What can you even try to do?” asked Jinx. He stared hard at Peter. “You’re behaving like I could go there, and it looks to me like nothing could. You have to have some idea. Tell me that one, so I know what I’m in for.”
Peter sighed. “I was hoping I could gloss over that part and have you motivated purely on emotional grounds, though that is a daft notion considering how you detest the place. Jinx, it would have to involve magic…” and he trailed off, as if unwilling to even broach the subject.
Jinx lashed his tail, swatting Peter sharply on the leg and startling the man, and declared, “Why, look, Peter- I’m stuck with it! Why, my whole body is the result of it! Now I have to go run a whole… I don’t even know what it is, but it’s loaded with magic too! Maybe you need to tell me more about it, even though we both know I don’t like it.”
Peter regarded his King and friend in a new way. “May I ask why you are suddenly tolerant of the stuff? I had you pegged as loathing it.”
Jinx looked right back. “May I answer that I have no choice? …but that’s not the whole truth, really. Did you know that Mick saved Elanor’s life with magic? More than that, he uses a different sort…”
“No, he doesn’t,” said Peter, “it’s quite the same stuff. He what?”
“It seems different, Peter. It’s not all flash- the way he does it, there’s something more natural about it. Oh, and he made me use it, and it worked- we saved her.”
“Do tell! Jinx, you must tell me about this, I had no idea. You gave me to understand life here was quite bucolic, and someone was trying to kill Elanor? That’s terrible!”
“Something, actually. A little pig, she said.”
Peter blinked. “You’re joking. How could a… no, wait, I remember. She got in a fight with a wild boar, did she? And you and Mick saved her?”
“She reared up at it, which was a bad mistake, and it tore up her belly with its little horns…”
“Tusks, technically, and I can well believe it.”
Jinx nodded. “Mick said I did most of the work.”
“What, exactly,” asked Peter, “did you do? You haven’t the background for elaborate spellcasting.”
“I have some sort of King power that lets me heal my mate. It feels like water flowing down my arms when I do it. I did some of it, and Mick said she was dying and to shut up and heal, and I just shut my eyes and healed as hard as I could… and he said that was a lot. It did work…”
“There are times when you’ve had to resist magic, too- and you proved equal to that as well. I think it possible, Jinx, that you have an aptitude.”
“No,” said Jinx, “I feel fine.”
Peter chuckled. “Oh, come on! I suspect you’re teasing me. What I mean, Jinx, is that you’ve a natural gift for working magic. It may be thanks to your part-tiger brain for all I know- the important thing is, you’ve got the capacity for it.”
“Suppose that’s true.” said Jinx. “What, exactly, do you want me to do?”
Jinx stood helplessly in front of the small depression in the ground, where months earlier he’d rung the doorbell of Rainmoor, and a day earlier he’d broken in to rescue the people of Rainmoor. At the moment, it seemed a very unprepossessing little hole in the ground.
He wanted to turn and protest loudly to First Lord Peter, who was standing a bit behind him and to the side, but he did not even look up- instead, he stared at the small hole in the ground with great determination.
This was understandable, however, considering his surroundings. It was a nice enough spot, really, the bright morning casting cheerful sunlight on Jinx as he stood.
And on his First Lords, gathered behind him.
And on the entire refugee population of Rainmoor, who’d followed him to this spot.
And, behind them, the entire population of Full Hollow, who hadn’t had entertainment this interesting in years…
Jinx hissed sideways to Peter, “Who invited them?”
“Be fair,” said Peter, “they’re pretty desperate to go home. A lot of them haven’t eaten since they got here.”
“Why, don’t they like it here?”
“There’s no food, Jinx, we’ve been over that. Quite a lot of them wouldn’t know how to clean or dress game anyhow even if they caught it- and Full Hollow’s gardens wouldn’t feed this lot.”
“Our King will return us safely home!” declared Hugo.
“Oh, I will, will I?” snapped Jinx. “Mind filling me in on exactly how?”
Hugo fell back, flustered. “But… of course you will.”
“That’s the spirit!”, said Peter. “Now, try again.”
“Try what? I don’t know what I’m supposed to do!” protested Jinx.
“It’ll be something like using the King’s Gate, only, well, a bit more serious.” said Peter. Jinx raised an eyebrow at this, and the First Lord elaborated. “It’s… well… as Rainmoor is chaotic, you’ll have to visualise your desired state of it and force it to your will. Essentially, you’ve got to imagine Rainmoor up from nothing now.”
“Oh, is that all!” grumbled Jinx. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“Look at all these people, Jinx, exiled from their homes. Look at me- my home was Rainmoor, and it’s lost now. We need your help. I am not kidding.” replied Peter, with gravity.
“But I don’t have a desired state of it, Peter!”
“Make one.”
Jinx turned back to the unresponsive hill- and fell silent. Nobody dared breathe a word… except…
“Is it working, my liege?”
Jinx whirled on Hugo. “Damn it, don’t do that! I almost had it!”
Hugo fell back a step. “Oh, I am sorry, my liege…”
“What were you trying to make it?” asked Peter. “Perhaps I can help.”
Jinx sagged in frustration. “The forest. I wanted it to be like my forest, of course. I thought I could feel it happening, just for a moment.”
“But, that’s an awfully demanding thing to attempt, Jinx.” said Peter. “And, though I say it, rather limited…”
“But Rainmoor is much better than a forest!” interrupted Hugo, in high dudgeon. “How can you prefer a forest to a plane of living magic?” He sighed. “Pray forgive me, my liege, I am frustrated and homesick. Can’t you be a good chap and lead us home?”
Jinx snarled, “‘S not my home. You want that place, well, you find it!” He turned away.
Hugo stiffened, caught between loyalty and outrage, and shut his eyes. He seemed tense, desperate. Then, Mick gasped.
“Peter, do you feel it? Do you feel it? The snobby bugger’s got a hold of something!”
“By God, Mick, you’re right- hang onto that feeling, Hugo! Hang on! He’s a First Lord, that’s what’s happening here! He’s resonating with it!” exclaimed Peter. “Jinx… Jinx!”
Jinx had begun to walk off, but he turned around at Peter’s call. “What do you want now?”
“For God’s sake come back here and try to open the gate now! We think Hugo’s got hold of it!”
“Let him do it, if he likes Rainmoor so much.”
“Damn it, Jinx, please!” hissed Peter, at which Jinx blinked in surprise. The assembled people of Rainmoor were beginning to get an idea that something was happening, and they stirred and whispered back and forth. Jinx began to feel an overwhelming desire to run home, to flee into the woods, except for some reason his head was filled with visions of caves and passageways bubbling cheerfully through strange substance that would conform to his imagination, mighty caverns and cozy nooks, and this overwhelmed his own wishes…
And as the First Lords shouted excitedly at him, pleading with him to come and help, Jinx murmured to himself, “It was true!”
It was all true- he was their King. All his people around him were feeling desperately homesick, and their yearning was so strong that he in turn felt it, even though it was nothing to do with him and nowhere he wanted to go- and as the whispering of the crowd grew to a roar, Jinx stepped up to the spot where he’d entered Rainmoor the first time, and looked around with an air of command, buoyed up by the excitement and belief of his people. He met Peter’s eyes unapologetically, glanced with a nod at Hugo, who was still deep in concentration, and then he turned to the entrance spot.
And as the crowd drew in its breath, King Jinx of Rainmoor lashed his tail in vexation, and addressed the empty air. “Okay, you dumb magic place…” he began, and then, with a roar- “LET ME IN!”
The air shimmered, seemed to crackle, and suddenly the ground opened up in terrible haste, and behind it, the kingly residence he’d inherited from his predecessor, flinging itself into existence as if it’d been caught undressed. Behind him, the crowd erupted in a cheer that was a single wild scream of delight from thousands of voices, that redoubled as additional gates began to open up all across the mountaintop where they all stood. Jinx stood, tailtip twitching, ears flattened against the blast of noise, haughtily still until Rainmoor had reformed itself completely, throwing open gate after gate to take in the wildly excited populace.
Then, King Jinx turned, and faced the masses, and in response to their long-treasured expectations of what Kings do, all the people of Rainmoor fell silent, staring at him, convinced that he was going to favor them with a timeless speech, tell them how to feel, sum it all up for them. Jinx looked out over the people with a glittering eye. His tail lashed, once, violently, but his gaze did not drop or turn away.
“Go home.”
The cheer was even more ear-mangling this time, and Jinx’s ears went flat again, but he didn’t look away. All at once, everyone was moving, mobbing the entrances scattered around the mountaintop. Amazingly, nobody attempted to enter Rainmoor through the Gate that led to the King’s chambers, except for Sean. Hugo was seen making for one of the other Gates, seeming dazed and overjoyed. Off to one side, the dragon Vernon dickered loudly with Peter, asking to be returned to his old cave, before he was interrupted by the woods mage Mick, who tried to give Vernon an amulet- at which the dragon recoiled, before it was explained to him that it was no dragonbinder amulet, it was a locator, and anytime he wanted to drop in- not on, mind you, not on, but in- he’d be welcome, he’d be welcome. The dragon appeared delighted, and informed Mick that he was a gentleman and a fine human, and the three huddled together figuring out how to transfer the dragon back to his own space- said huddle broken by the monstrous FOOP of Vernon vanishing and returning to his own home, after which Mick cheerily followed a group of Rainmoor refugees into one of the Gates, remarking that he thought he could do some fine things in such a willing place, and Peter shepherded some refugees through the gates, went and fetched some other refugees who were lingering to say goodbye to Full Hollow villagers they’d met, and turned as the last people were entering the Gates and as some of the Gates were beginning to close, remarking, “Thank goodness you found a way, Jinx… Jinx?”
“Jinx?”
Back in his cabin, in bed, Jinx trembled from reaction, pulling the covers up over his head and curling up fretfully, and he favored the Rainmoor refugees, his people, with one final benediction.
“…and stay there!”
Outside, the wind howled, whipping snow across Jinx’s small cabin.
Inside, a fire crackled, and Elanor, who had grown uncommonly huge, shifted uncomfortably in front of it. She fixed Jinx with an accusing gaze, and protested, “You never told me you were part elephant! Though I should have guessed.”
“Please, Queen Elanor,” said First Lord Hugo, “this is important.”
First Lord Peter gave him a speculative glance. “You’ve got much better at tolerating our Elanor, Hugo. Not long ago you’d have been cherry red at hearing such remarks.”
“Ahahaha, my Lord Peter,” replied Hugo, “one can but try. Anyhow, it’s hardly the first time we’ve had royalty that… well… Have you ever read the history of the Renellinian lineage, some two thousand years ago?”
“You know that sort of thing best, Hugo. Wasn’t that the bloodline that led to the crown temporarily passing to a small group of Lords?”
“And their dogs. Ahem. Anyhow, our Elanor, as you put it, is comparatively innocuous…”
“What?” interrupted Elanor. “Are you saying unkind things about me? Don’t you dare, I’ll have Jinx chop off your head! Jinx, go right now and hit Hugo for me!”
“No, no! I promise, Queen Elanor, I wasn’t saying anything unkind. Not about you, anyway. Ahem.” Hugo glanced nervously at Jinx.
“Settle down, Elanor,” said Jinx wearily. His black-panthress mate, never especially easy to manage, had become a holy terror in her advanced state of pregnancy, and it was some sort of mercy that as her mood became increasingly explosive, her body became increasingly ungainly, depriving her of the ability to get the jump on anybody. This, in turn, didn’t help her mood.
However, this time fortune smiled on King Jinx of Rainmoor, as Queen Elanor, easily exhausted and warmed by the fire, sniffled forlornly and tried to curl up and nap, succeeding with neither. Jinx would have felt very sympathetic, if he didn’t have greater troubles.
“I have called this meeting of the Cabinet,” continued First Lord Hugo, “in hopes of finding some answer to the problem that faces us…”
“Me, in other words.” added Jinx, with irritation. Behind him, First Lord Mick quietly went over to pet and console Elanor.
“My liege, it is not you. Our problem has to do with where you are, not who you are, sire.”
Jinx snapped, “I’ve visited the damn place three times! What more do you want of me?”
“No, listen, Jinx,” said Peter. “Hugo is right. We’re lucky we got Rainmoor back, just the way it was, but it failed the first time because you abandoned it. In all the history of Rainmoor there has never been an absentee King. We’re right to be worried, and you are placing us at risk by remaining apart from your home.”
“This! is my home.” hissed Jinx.
“We know that,” said Peter. “We’re not doubting it for a moment. But Rainmoor is a home- happens to be our home- and Jinx? It is yours. That makes it your home. P’raps not in quite the same sense…”
“So I’ll go and visit it again, all right?”
“We need you to go there and stay.” said Peter, and Jinx sagged, glowering resentfully.
At this, Sean turned to Jinx. “But surely there’s something we can do to make this easier for you? We’ve been over all this before and I’m sure we’re all sorry to take you from here, but… it’s just a house, mate. We all have to move on from time to time.”
“It’s real,” said Jinx sulkily, knowing that was an argument he always lost.
“So’s Rainmoor,” said Sean, “otherwise we couldn’t live there. Is it that you want to be uncomfortable?”
“What’s so uncomfortable about living in the real world?” said Jinx, to which Elanor promptly replied, “It’s cold out, there’s all that snow everywhere, the roof leaks…”
“It does not!” protested Jinx. “Not now, anyway.”
“That’s because everything is frozen! Why do you insist on staying here?” pleaded Elanor.
“Elanor, you have to stay at home until you have the baby.” said Jinx.
Elanor didn’t reply right away- but when she did, Jinx was shaken. “This isn’t home. It’s just where you are.”
“But…” said Jinx.
“And I love you more than home.”
All the First Lords looked back and forth between themselves in silence, abashed by the sudden honesty- but for Lord Andrew and Lord Sean, there was an edge to their glances as they realized the implication, and Andrew was first to say it.
“My Queen Elanor- may we ask that you come and live with us- in your home of Rainmoor?”
“Yes, and I’d love to, but I just can’t.” said Elanor sadly. “How can you ask me to do something like that? You mean, leave Jinx here and go away. Don’t be silly!”
“He already visits Rainmoor, Queen Elanor, and we must have royalty that truly values Rainmoor. If you love it, you’ll help to save it.”
Elanor didn’t know what to say. She tried to get up, but didn’t manage it- too heavy to move easily. At length, she said “I don’t like this. I have to leave my mate? And live somewhere else?”
Mick volunteered, “Actually, I was going to suggest it. You need to be near your doctor. It’s getting to be time. It’s getting to be time.”
Jinx looked back and forth between them. “It won’t work,” he said. “I’m still staying. I guess I’ll be visiting a lot more, though.”
There wasn’t a lot to say to that, and the meeting broke up amid a frustrated mood. Peter lingered, while others headed for the door, goaded by their King’s apparent hostility.
Outside, Andrew pulled Sean aside. “You’re more familiar with these mage types than I am, my lord Sean. Do you think it would work?”
“Me? Just because I rub elbows with Peter? You’re asking the wrong lad, Andrew. I know you don’t like Mick, but he’d be able to tell you. Or what about that bloke from your own troupe, Carl? Wouldn’t he know?” said Sean.
“Know what?” asked a tall, skinny man with black hair and hooded eyes. It was Carl himself, and Andrew remarked, “Speak of the devil! What on earth brings you here?”
Carl shrugged and replied, “I needed to track you down to settle some conflicts over practice schedules. Gordon’s refusing to practice with everyone again- insists on sleeping in.”
Andrew blinked. “That’s no reason to come out here and ask me. You’re his superior, Carl, you tell him. Lower his rank.”
“It already is,” said Carl, “he’s already a simple Guard. Any more, and we’d have to drop him from the Rovers entirely. And what was this I was supposed to know?”
“And we can’t do that, we’ve got to make some allowance for his martial virtuosity. All right, Carl, I will talk to him. And as it happens, it’s lucky you were here, as we have a question for you. Our King, as you know, refuses to live in Rainmoor proper…”
“Yes, and that’s a serious insult!” said Carl.
“Well,” replied Andrew, “at any rate it’s a serious problem. We’ve had him visiting from time to time, but that’s a stopgap measure. As it happens, Queen Elanor, who is living here to be with her husband, is greatly homesick for Rainmoor, and as she is pregnant, there is also reason for her to be near Lord, ah, Mick, who serves as her physician.”
“Are you asking what I think you’re asking?” said Carl.
“I am asking whether the stability of Rainmoor could be secured by our Queen Elanor’s residence there. She is not King- but she is royal by marriage, and genuinely homesick…”
Sean snorted with amusement. “I wouldn’t call it that. How would you posh types describe the truth? Royal by what, dalliance?”
A smile twitched the edge of Andrew’s serious expression. “That, my lord Sean, is hardly unprecedented. But you’ve made a point- we had better arrange a formal wedding.” Another flicker of smile- “Or at least an official one, our Royals aren’t the formal type.”
“I’ll say!” chuckled Sean. “Elanor’s slowed down quite a bit with her pregnancy though.”
“Thus,” said Andrew with a perfectly straight face, “reducing the chance that she’d try and consummate the wedding on the spot to no more than one in three.”
Sean laughed. “So we’d best move now, while she’s encumbered! What’s that, Carl?”
“I said, perhaps so.”
Andrew regarded him. “That sounds encouraging, Carl, but perhaps what, exactly?”
“Perhaps Queen Elanor can succeed King Jinx…”
“No,” reminded Andrew, “our King’s not dead. We’re asking if she can furnish stability to Rainmoor through being Queen, even though our King will not be resident.”
“That’s most improper.” said Carl.
“We are not concerned with that. All we are interested in knowing, is whether our home can remain stable through the residence of only one Royal. I’m surprised at you, Carl. Personally, I think it rather inspiring of our King to insist on living in the wild- it is only the problems this creates for us that I’m concerned with. Well?”
Carl didn’t reply at first- he appeared to be thinking hard. Finally, he spoke. “Yes- returning our Queen to her home in Rainmoor will resolve our problems. It may be just the thing to do. Yes, sir. I am certain this course of action will be for the best.”
Andrew clapped his thin, studious subordinate on the shoulder, startling him. “Well then! We’ll start arranging for the wedding, and before long our worries will be over! Come on, you lot- let’s head home.”
They set off, with Carl trailing them, apparently lost in thought. Inside the cabin, Peter glanced out the window, and addressed his petulant King.
“Jinx, you’d better think this over- for your own sake.”
“No. I still won’t change my mind, so you might as well let Elanor stay here, it won’t work. I got along without her for a long time, you know.” said Jinx.
At this, Elanor turned her face away from the two. Everyone else had left, and she lay alone by the fire. Peter gazed at her in dismay for a moment, and then lost his temper. He strode over and caught Jinx’s hand in a stern grip, ignoring Jinx’s protests, and hissed with silky anger, “Do you see what you have done?”
“No! Let go of me, Peter!”
At this, Peter led Jinx over to the fire, and with unyielding firmness pulled his hand down, wiped it across Elanor’s face, and released it. She didn’t object- and then Jinx realized his hand was wet, that his mate was weeping bitterly in silence, and the bottom dropped out of his world. He understood Peter’s anger now, but he was horribly at a loss to understand how he’d brought things to this pass.
“Oh.” said Jinx.
Peter continued staring at him- perhaps with a bit of sympathy now, but still unyielding. He seemed in no hurry to explain things to Jinx, instead leaving the hapless tiger-King dangling in his misery without a word of support. Finally, Jinx couldn’t stand it any longer, and yowled, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! But… what did I do? What do I have to do to keep this from happening any more?”
Peter sighed- but there was more than a touch of sympathy in it. “Grow up, Jinx. It’s time.” He sat, heavily, facing Jinx. “Did you realize that until a moment ago, there wasn’t a single thing on your mind beyond yourself? Rainmoor? It meant nothing so long as you got to stay in your cozy home. Your mate? You were ready to let her leave you if you couldn’t get your way. All of us didn’t matter a tinker’s damn next to your selfish wishes. Is that still true? Does getting your way still seem that valuable?”
Jinx sniffled, but didn’t reply.
“And no,” continued Peter, “right now it doesn’t. But do you see what happened to you? There are people you care about, things you appreciate, you’ve got a life now- but you don’t know how to have one, and for a while there, in your imagination we all played out little roles and did what you wished- if we didn’t behave as you expected, you had an explanation for that too, and Jinx? It was rubbish. I saw you as Andrew talked to Elanor. Your ears went back, Jinx- it’s not so hard to get a sense of your mood as you might think. Andrew asked Elanor to come home- to her home, which isn’t here. She as good as said that she stays here for love of you, but she understands what will happen to Rainmoor if we can’t stabilize it, and she’s ready to save it- and you took it as a rejection! She’s carrying your child, she’s going to be a mother very soon if I’m any judge- do you think that this mother cat wouldn’t protect the things she cares about even at great cost to herself?”
“I’m safe enough here.” said Jinx weakly.
“No- you are the cost, Jinx. You won’t go to the aid of Rainmoor and its people, never have- Elanor must. She knows it. She has once already when we evacuated Rainmoor, and is ready to do so again even if she must give you up to do it. It breaks her heart, but I don’t see her arguing with me, do you? In many ways she’s far more adult than you are. And so she should be, now that she is a mother.”
And when Jinx found nothing to say to this, Peter finished him off with an angry outburst- “And what is your response? Oh, you say, I got along without her for years!”
At that, Jinx wept himself, like a child, helpless before the knowledge of his unforgivable faults. “What do I do?” he sobbed. “Tell me how to fix this!”
Peter’s gaze was troubled. He took Jinx’s hand. “But I’ve told you- grow up. That’s a lot to ask of anyone, but I think you’re ready to- I promise, it will help. For now, Jinx, I can say two things, and then I think I’d better go and leave you two alone.”
Jinx gave him a stricken look.
“No, you’ll have to sort it out for yourselves- but it’s not as bad as you think. First- you must somehow come to terms with what you are, King of Rainmoor, and you must rejoin it eventually. You didn’t ask for that, but there’s no avoiding it this side of the grave.”
Peter’s voice softened. “Second- until you’re ready, Elanor will fulfill your responsibility. She will go to Rainmoor in your place, and that ought to work. If you can understand why she’s ready to do that, you will have grown up- but until then, understand that she does love you, Jinx, very much.”
At that, Peter cleared his throat, uncomfortable. “I’m not much for these little talks, Jinx. Julia and I have not had children, and I haven’t much practice. But I suppose one learns by doing… just as you do… my liege.”
With that, Peter rose, and departed, closing the door gently behind him, leaving Jinx and Elanor alone.
Silence fell, but before it could build up for long, Elanor said in a clear if forlorn voice, “Jinx, please, please come and hold me.” Feeling deeply unworthy, Jinx did just that, hoping he could somehow make things better, stop Elanor’s crying or at least his own.
Instead Elanor sniffled, began to speak, shuddered, and sobbed, “I’m going to miss you so much!” And at that, she wept worse than ever, and Jinx wept with her- but, while he didn’t understand, he did believe her. Eventually, Elanor fell into an exhausted sleep. Much later, Jinx slept too, still confused, but somehow still believing her.
The room was just as bad as Jinx remembered it.
Jinx never knew who’d thought of it, but the Great Hall in Rainmoor was entirely distressing to be in. Here he’d been made a Lord, here he had killed King Thomas’s assassin and become King himself, and here he was to be married. Jinx wondered if he was to die in this room, as had his predecessors.
It was a very large room, but seemed larger. The walls were perfect mirrors, extending up high into the air to join at a central point, and at each corner was a shaft of white fire, illuminating the room brightly. Before he’d entered, the central point had been hundreds of feet above everyone’s heads, the reflections producing the appearance of an enormous sphere. But, as Jinx knew from alarming experience, when the King entered the room, its geometry changed- that central point raced upwards to infinity, creating the appearance of the sphere expanding to an infinite plane.
One could stand either state, but watching it go from one to the other was enough to make Jinx want to hide, and when he padded into the Great Hall he squeezed his eyes shut, knowing what would happen. As he entered, up shot the central point, and all around him the illusion of the gigantic sphere expanded with sickening rapidity. When Jinx was sure he could pretend he was standing on a limitless plane, he opened his eyes again. None of the guests seemed to notice.
Elanor was nowhere to be seen, but then it had been explained to Jinx that he wouldn’t see her until the ceremony itself. He didn’t like this much, but he knew better than to expect such things to make sense. Still, he looked around, seeing who was there. The hall was quite full- most of the Rovers were present, all the First Lords, many other people Jinx had never met…
In the distance, a sandy-haired man with flashing, vividly green eyes was staring at Jinx with a look of desperate entreaty. The man gestured frantically, and was lost to sight behind a crowd of other wedding guests. Jinx blinked, and began to rush to the fellow’s aid- only to halt in disarray, nearly running headlong into the mirrored wall.
Jinx whirled, attracting attention from the guests. Hugo, nearby, asked, “What is the matter, my liege?”
“Where is the green-eyed man? He needed to tell me something!”
“Yes, my liege?” said a man with deep green eyes, walking up curiously. He was red-haired and bore no resemblance to the image in the mirror.
“Not you… Can everyone stand still for a minute, please?” asked Jinx, who was determined to find this man. “Please stand where you are.”
Jinx paced about, looking at everyone, but there was nobody present who looked anything like the man who’d gestured. Finally, he zeroed in on a small group. “You would know- I recognise your clothing and your looks. You’re the ones who blocked him. Did you see a man with green eyes and sort of blond hair? He was gesturing like this.” With that, Jinx waved desperately and lashed his tail and laid his ears back in a picture of agitation. “Um… except for the tail, he didn’t have that.”
“But we didn’t block, my liege, begging your pardon.” said a very abashed lady whom Jinx had seen the green-eyed man disappear behind. “We got right out of your way immediately! Didn’t we, Roger?”
At this, Jinx froze, a fact noted by Peter, who’d approached. “What’s this, J… my liege?” he said, in deference to the sensibilities of the wedding guests.
Jinx blinked at Peter. “I was standing right there. He was right next to me, how could he have been gesturing frantically from across the room? I thought I came up on the mirror awful suddenly.”
“Eh?”
“Peter, there’s someone here who wants to see me, but he’s gone now. Did you see him? I’ve never seen such green eyes. He was a tall man with sandy hair- dressed in green as well, and his clothes looked very fancy, with gold stuff on them.”
“Good God. I think you’ve described… ah, my Lord Andrew! Just the man. Don’t you take a particular interest in Rainmoor history? For instance, that key you carry?” asked Peter.
Andrew was in a black mood, though he spoke levelly. “My Lord Peter, my liege- I have a complaint about just that.”
“Well?” said Jinx. “What’s the matter?”
“Someone has tugged at that very key.” Andrew now carried it in a tightly clenched fist. “In fact, the chain I wore it on was broken. I am not accustomed to such violations of my person.”
“I should think not, Andrew.” said Peter. “Who was fool enough to try that?”
“I don’t know!” snapped Andrew, and immediately calmed himself. “I didn’t see the thief. I would like license to track the thief down and punish him, my liege.”
“Surely you’d do that anyhow?” asked Peter.
“Yes, but it’s good manners to ask.” said Andrew.
Jinx considered this. “Yes. Go catch him but don’t kill him. I want to ask him why he did it. But before you do that, Peter wanted to ask you something.”
“Yes indeed! Andrew, can you describe King Adrian?”
Andrew blinked. “Of course I can. As it’s his Key I guard, I took a natural interest in learning about him. He was a great warrior, fair, and a grand researcher. His reign was from the years…”
“No,” interrupted Peter, “what I mean is- what did the man look like?”
“Kingly.” said Andrew. “He was tall, with fair hair. Unlike the kings of the day, he cut it rather short. It is said he had shockingly vivid green eyes that are not properly represented in paintings- in any event, he didn’t sit for paintings often and there are only two extant. He liked to dress in green, both when hunting game, and brighter green for courtly functions, which he considered symbolic of his love for the hunt…”
Peter and Jinx were looking at each other, and Jinx cut the man off. “I’ve seen him.”
“…you what?”
“I’ve seen him. Just now. Just as you described- and he wanted to tell me something. He waved frantically, but then he vanished.”
Andrew seemed stunned. “Adrian? Here? The ghost of Adrian is trying to see you?”
“That’s what it looks like.” said Peter. “We can check with a painting of King Adrian to see if that’s really who Jinx saw. But why here, why now?”
“Don’t you think that is obvious?” said Andrew. “Someone has just tried to steal my key! That was Adrian’s key! The chest that contains Adrian’s Mail is lost, but if it were found it’s this key that would open it. My liege, the ghost of King Adrian must have been trying to warn you against this theft!”
“Easy, Andrew.” said Peter. “Nobody blames you, and you still have the key, haven’t you? There’s one thing that puzzles me, however. Someone tried to snatch the key from you?”
“Tried hard enough that the chain parted,” said Andrew. “I’ve got to find out who could be that quick. They were lost in the crowd immediately.”
“Well, Andrew, I’ve been able to see where you were standing for the last half hour, and I can tell you that there was nobody fleeing, in the crowd or not. You’re sure it wasn’t someone standing next to you?”
Peter’s wife, Julia, wandered up cheerfully. “So good to see you again, Jinx. What’s going on here?”
Andrew considered, and replied, “Quite sure. A fighting man learns to take in the state of an opponent’s hands at a glance. I whirled, and there were no hands near me that were holding a weapon- and no hands that appeared to have just made a snatch for the Key.”
“Oh, my goodness,” said Julia. “Not the Ghost again? I thought Elanor had chased it away.”
“That’s it!” cried Peter, turning some nearby heads. “It may have been the Pickpocket Ghost. Surely you’ve heard of that, Andrew?”
“I don’t attend to gossip.” said Andrew, rather gruffly. “What’s this?”
Julia explained. “There’s a Rainmoor ghost known for picking pockets. It likes keys, but it can’t hold them. It’ll dig a key out of your pocket and then drop it. Or it used to, until some years back when it disappeared. Could it have come back?”
“That’s not all, Julia- Jinx has seen the ghost of King Adrian! We think it may have been trying to warn him of the attempt on Andrew’s key. It was originally Adrian’s key, you know.”
“How exciting!” said Julia. “I.. oooh!”
All conversation stopped, as Elanor entered the hall. She padded softly, a bit awkwardly due to her advanced pregnancy, but it was difficult to tell because of the astonishing clothing she wore. The black panthress was swathed in filmy white, and pulled behind her a silky train that seemed almost weightless. Her expression was a curious mixture of “Isn’t this fancy decoration I’m wearing, the envy of all to behold?” and “Ye gods, when can I get out of this ridiculous getup?” and this belied the incredible skill of the dressmaker, who had somehow managed to translate the concept of a flashy wedding gown into a gown for a four-footed temptress.
Seeing it, Jinx immediately understood why the dragon Vernon had once chortled at the thought of Elanor in a wedding gown. Seeing him, Elanor immediately turned and began heading towards him cheerfully, in spite of First Lord Hugo’s protests of “No, no, my Queen, over here!”
“No,” retorted Elanor, “he’s over here, can’t you see?” She joined Jinx, Peter, Julia and Andrew to the accompaniment of good-humored chuckling from some of the wedding guests. “Isn’t this pretty, Jinx love? If only I was a better shape I could leap about and it’d look like a flying cloud. Now, can we get this over with so I can get off my paws and go lie down, please?”
“We’d better,” said Jinx. Peter was openly smiling, and Hugo, who had elected himself the master of ceremonies with little argument from anyone, was frantically trying to beckon the bride and groom to the front of the hall.
When he’d succeeded in enticing the couple to their positions in front of the crowd, Hugo took a deep breath, as if preparing himself for lengthy pronouncements. Seeing this, Jinx glanced at Elanor, who was trying to scratch her ear with a paw well-tangled in gown, glanced back at Hugo, and lifted an eyebrow.
Hugo exhaled, deflated. “How short should I make it, my liege?”
“Short.” said Jinx and Elanor in unison, and Elanor shifted on her sore paws, grumbling.
Hugo cleared his throat. “We… that is, I… um, On this day, er…” and, showing uncharacteristic shrewdness, cut to the chase. “Do you, Elanor, take Jinx, King of Rainmoor, to be your husband, through better and worse to the end of your days?”
“Of course. I did that long ago. I mean, look at me!” said Elanor, but Hugo had already moved on.
“Do you, Jinx, King of Rainmoor, take this w… take Elanor to be your wife, through better and worse to the end of your days?”
“I do.” said Jinx solemnly, and meant it.
“Then I now pronounce you m.. hmph! Pronounce you man and wife.”
Hugo retired, flustered at his inability to come up with a good-sounding way to say ‘I pronounce you bipedal tiger thing and grossly pregnant lady panther’, and Jinx kissed his bride. At first he intended Elanor to come up onto her hind legs and kiss him like people, but she was too heavy and absolutely refused, and he had to go down to meet her, and even then all they managed to do was bump muzzles foolishly- but none of it mattered, the crowd cheered delightedly anyhow.
Jinx shot a glance at the far horizon, knowing that this hall tended to become unstable when Rainmoor was unhappy. At least, things that displeased the magic of Rainmoor produced ripplings and shiftings of the mirrored walls, and this could be seen plainly by looking off into the distance. At the moment, ‘not seen’ was a better description- the hall seemed ostentatiously solid and stable. Jinx tried to look for the green-eyed man in the distance, but quickly decided that it was too disturbing trying to look for things in the distant multiple reflections of the mirrors. What if you found them?
After Elanor was comfortably returned to a state of nap, Jinx pulled Peter aside again. “Supposing it is this King Adrian- what should I do?”
Peter scratched his head. “I’m not sure, Jinx. We could try to look into that for you. I suppose it depends on what he wants. Andrew should be on guard now, I would think, so perhaps King Adrian’s accomplished what he was after- though that leaves the question of why he’d be a ghost in the first place.”
“Is he going to be able to find me at home?”
“I guess you’re wanting to get out of here pretty badly, Jinx? I honestly don’t know. My guess would be no, but I can’t swear to it. I think he’s fixating on you because you’re King. Outside of Rainmoor, you’re still King.”
“Then he can come looking for me, because I’m going home.” said Jinx.
As Julia approached them, Peter glanced disapprovingly at Jinx. “You’re not going to stay the night? Really, Jinx!”
“No, I want to go home. Why?”
Hearing this, Julia hastily said, “Of course, understandable. Peter? Come with me now…”
As she led Peter off, Jinx departed in his quick, silent way, plainly eager to get home and away from all the fanciful Rainmoor scenery around him. Peter turned to Julia as the Great Hall automatically shifted back to its ‘sphere’ state on the King’s exit. “Julia, what is the meaning of this? I ought to pull his whiskers out, tie a knot in his tail or something. He’s not going to give Elanor a wedding night?”
A subtle smile played across Julia’s lips, and was gone. “Darling, she’s too far gone to really enjoy that sort of thing- but I needed to tell you, I was just with Elanor. She could probably use our support- she’s crying, but determined. She knows perfectly well Jinx is going home tonight.”
“You don’t say. Do you suppose they arranged it? I do know he’s miserable here…” said Peter.
“I’m not sure, but I don’t think so. I think she just understands him very well. She’s quite brave. Come and help me hold her paw, because she’s set on staying here for the good of Rainmoor. She seems to understand that part quite well but she hasn’t even got a home to speak of. The King’s rooms were never changed from when King Thomas lived there, and naturally she doesn’t feel like that’s really hers.”
“No, I suppose not.” said Peter. “I daresay we can help with that. I’d still like to wring Jinx’s neck…” He glanced around cautiously, but nobody was listening. “…though I suppose that’s no way for a First Lord to talk. Hugo would wring mine if he knew I was talking this way.”
Julia smiled. “You come along and help me comfort Elanor. And don’t be so stuffy when you’ve no idea what you’re dealing with. Elanor isn’t the one I’m sorriest for. Come, Peter.”
It was quiet in the cabin when Jinx got back. More snow had fallen, covering the tracks leading to his door with a disguising layer of white, making it appear that nobody but him had set foot here- which suited Jinx fine, as he opened the door, shoving snow out of the way with it, returning to his private place.
The fire had gone out. Jinx sat for a moment, and then got up to relight it. There wasn’t any firewood handy- Elanor, greedy for warmth, had got very adept at grabbing firewood with her teeth, deftly tossing it onto the fire from a safe distance, and then making a cute disgusted face at the taste of the logs. She’d tried to convince him to strip the bark off, but listened to reason when Jinx explained that the bark worked as kindling. Jinx had learned to brush dirt and crud off the logs before bringing them in.
Jinx got up, and went outside, bringing in more firewood, and not brushing crud off the logs. He dumped the wood by the hearth, and frowned as crud from the logs spilled over the hearthstones, which had been tidy. He debated whether to light the fire first, or to sweep up the crud, and settled on the latter.
He swept up the crud, and put it into a rubbish bin made of a hollowed-out stump. It was that, or fling it out the window- and it was winter, and there was glass in the windows keeping out the cold. Not very well- Jinx hastily lit the fire again- but reasonably well. It was one of the more useful byproducts of mage talents- smelting glass and making it into panes wasn’t too difficult. Mick had made the glass for Jinx’s cabin, from sand that Elanor picked out.
The other reason for not flinging rubbish out the window was, he’d done it once while Elanor was passing by outside. That was what really stopped him. It was hard luck for her that he’d been cleaning and gutting some rabbits, and checking which vegetables were making that smell- the rubbish he’d flung was quite a bit worse than firewood-crud, more in the way of garbage. It was hard luck for him, very few seconds later- she’d tore around the house, raced in, bit him, and cursed him out for the next five minutes, mortally affronted. She was so offended, that late that night it took half an hour of diligent coaxing, petting and teasing before she would…
Jinx stood up abruptly. Then, he sat down again, and poked the fire in a desultory manner. Then, he got up again, and decided that he’d got up the first time because he wanted a cup of tea. This sounded like a fine idea, and he padded quietly over to the kitchen area, filled the kettle with one of the water jugs, stopped to empty out Elanor’s generously sized water bowl and dry it and put it away in the cupboard, got his favorite mug, and returned to the hearth.
It seemed as if the firewood had shifted. Jinx regarded it cautiously, and then set the kettle onto an iron swing-arm contraption he’d got from Mick, and moved it over the fire. It would be some time before the kettle boiled, and Jinx stared into the flames, his mind wandering.
It was good firewood- Elanor wouldn’t complain- naturally not, as she wasn’t there, but had she been she still wouldn’t be complaining of it. Not too smoky, and this batch of firewood was reasonably free of those loud pops firewood sometimes made. Jinx was nervous of those too- there’d been times when a fierce bang and shower of sparks from the fire had made them both bristle in alarm, and then hug, giggling at their mutual skittishness…
Crack! Jinx jerked, startled, and stared at the fire as the wood gave out with a sharp report. He blinked. It looked just as if the sparks had formed letters, just for a moment. “WARE”, it had said- or seemed to say.
Jinx was more startled to notice that the kettle was coming to a boil- how long had he been sitting there staring unseeing into the fire? He deftly plucked it from its position over the flames, and padded into the kitchen area to make his tea.
It was good tea, too. Even though Jinx had usually relied on Mick a great deal for amenities, and Mick was the one who went into town to go shopping, the hedge-mage proved to have fine taste in tea and foodstuffs, and had come up with a delightful tea, ruddy in color with a stained-glass clearness and hints of fruit in its flavor. Jinx reminded himself that he would have to ask Mick where he got it, because now Mick too was living in Rainmoor. He seemed to be happy with this- always fond of Peter, he’d taken to Sean as well, and apparently had struck up a friendship with Vernon the dragon that belied the hostility of their first encounter. Now, Mick and the dragon tended to get into arcane thamaturgical discussions that not even Peter could follow, and Vernon was hanging around Rainmoor more than usual. Jinx had heard him explain to Mick that it was thanks to the large numbers of likeable short-lived creatures such as Mick and Peter and Jinx, and that when they died he would lose interest again. Mick had had the perspective to see this as a compliment.
Jinx carefully sipped the last of his tea, and tipped the dregs out into the sink, and placed the mug in the sink for later washing. Out of the corner of his eye he thought he saw a shape in the bottom of it, and when he looked, the dregs of the tea leaves said “WARE”. Disturbed, Jinx shook the mug violently, dislodging the rest of the dregs, and padded back over to the fire. He sat, looking into it, for a minute, and then went and fetched the heavy blanket from the bed, wrapping it around himself.
It was comforting, and Jinx began to relax a little, though he peered about nervously, and started at sounds, thinking they came from outside, not certain how to react to the inexplicable words. He thought he caught a glimpse of green out of the corner of his eye, but when he looked, there was nothing there. The warmth of the fire and the blanket began to soothe him. It smelled of Elanor. Jinx fancied he could still make out the scent of her randy times, even though it had been some time since…
A knife flew by his head.
Jinx jerked back, looking wildly around, but there was nobody there. A motion caught his eye, and he tried to take cover as another knife appeared, floating into view, and then flung itself at him, only to bounce off thin air and land in a corner of the cabin.
The air crackled and roared, and then there was a howling noise and commotion outside the window, and the sound of something running off into the distance.
Jinx gave in to his deepest, most heartfelt instincts- grabbing his blanket, he rushed over to the bed, briefly tried to hide under it even though he didn’t fit, and then got in bed and hid under the blanket. A bit of his tail stuck out, but he was too frightened to notice.
Nothing happened for a while. Then, quietly, a form began to take shape in the air- a man dressed in green, with flashing, vivid green eyes and an elegant crown. He stood, favoring Jinx with a worried look, glancing briefly over his shoulder with a fierce glare in the direction of the departed intruder, realizing he was wringing his spectral hands and promptly reaching some sort of decision.
The ghost of King Adrian turned and left, fading away and striding off at the same time. He reached the door, and opened it before he remembered he wasn’t alive. On realizing this, his hand passed through the doorknob, and the door hung open, letting the snow swirl in as he faded from presence.
Jinx stayed under the covers all the rest of the night, the neglected fire eventually sputtering and failing. It wasn’t until dawn that he was able to get to sleep.
“Different how?” asked Elanor, perplexed.
“You name it!” said Peter, encouragingly.
“Name what?”
“Peter’s trying to tell you that we can change this whole place around, Elanor.” said Julia. “Have you ever thought about how you’d like your home to be?”
“Not really. I lived here with King Thomas, and then I lived with Jinx in that little cabin, and I would rather be back there except for this place needs me. Or so you said…”
“Well, yes, it does.” said Peter. “And we’re very, very grateful that you’re willing to do that for us, and we’ll work on getting Jinx here too, we promise. But for now, how would you like this place to be?”
“What do you think Jinx would like? I like it just the way it is. Except for that stupid fire in the air.” said Elanor.
“Easily fixed!” cried Peter, and gestured with his hands, with an air of concentration similar to a man using an old familiar chainsaw. The floating fire, which had always been a key decoration in the King’s quarters, shrank, sputtered, and went out with a little puff of smoke that expanded outward in a neat sphere, and then was broken by the air currents that the fire had kept in motion.
“Peter, do you think we can give her the power to remodel this place herself?” asked Julia. “It is hers, after all.”
“You know, I’m not sure. It’ll be attuned to her, anyhow. The question is whether she can handle the mental side of it. Elanor, can you visualize?” asked Peter.
“What’s visualize?” asked Elanor.
“It’s part of what we’re doing to change this place. You have to hold a detailed image of the desired state, and project it outwards as it resonates with the matter of Rainmoor, adding to the resonance with positive feedback from your mind and your visualization as it comes into being.”
Elanor stared at Peter as if he’d grown three extra heads. “I have to what?”
At this, Julia pitched in, helpfully trying to translate for the panther Queen. “You have to imagine what you want this place to be. Like… perhaps, like a tree you enjoy climbing.”
Elanor looked at Julia, dismayed. “I have to?” she protested. Then, before Peter or Julia could reassure her, Elanor grumbled, “Oh, all right!”…
…and the bottom dropped out of the King’s Quarters.
Peter and Julia and Elanor, who had her eyes closed in concentration, wound up standing on a very large branch, perhaps twenty feet in diameter, that extended back to a sort of tree trunk, which was just one of many such tree trunks extending as far as the eye could see. “That’s very g…” said Peter, at which point he gulped and cautiously lowered himself to sit dead center on the branch, with Julia clinging to him and shaking.
He’d looked down, to find there wasn’t a ground.
“Elanor?” quavered Julia, who hadn’t a great head for heights. “Open your eyes, dear, and look, but don’t move!”
At this, Elanor opened her eyes, and blinked in surprise. “Who put that there? It’s just like I was imagin…”
The bark of the branch crackled as Elanor’s claws dug deep into the wood. She’d looked down too.
Nobody moved for a moment, and then Elanor asked reasonably, “Why did it do that, and how can we put it back?” She continued to stare wonderingly around her- the effect was much like being a tiny ant somewhere in a lilac bush. Branches and trunks went everywhere, but most of all they went down and up seemingly forever. Elanor added, “Why isn’t there a ground?”
Peter swallowed. “You must have been visualizing what was basically a tree canopy. Rainmoor latched onto that and tiled it three-dimensionally for us. Very thoughtful really so long as we don’t fall. Good lord, was that a resonance!”
“Well, I don’t know, was it?” asked Elanor, petulantly. She lifted her paws, shaking bits of splintered tree bark off them- clearly, once past the initial shock of checking her height off the ground, she had no fears of this place.
“Yes, very much so. I couldn’t do anything on this scale, Elanor- it must be thanks to your being Queen, this place is yours and it’s clearly very, very responsive. I don’t suppose you could put it back for us please, right away?”
“Oooh, a bird!” cried Elanor, and to Peter and Julia’s horror, she pushed straight past them and chased ponderously after a little flash of color in the distance, cheerfully if awkwardly running along branch after branch. The novelty of the situation had caused her to totally forget her advanced pregnancy. Julia blanched and buried her face in Peter’s chest, moaning, “I can’t look!”
“Don’t shout! She’ll come back…” said Peter.
There was a curious noise nearby, and Peter felt the distinct sensation of someone, invisibly and inaudibly, but nonetheless, swearing. A section of vertical treetrunk nearby, on a massive trunk that had to be fifty feet across, began to glow a gentle blue in a rectangular shape that was irresistibly reminiscent of a door. This was a good thirty feet away, and Peter and Julia sat tight, waiting to see what else was happening.
The newly created door opened, and Mick looked out. He blinked, and called back over his shoulder, “Vern, would you look at this? We found it, but somebody’s been remodeling.” He peered out into the endless expanse of trunks and branches. “I declare- Peter and Julia! Come on over, you two, come on over- you don’t look happy. Did you do this?”
Clinging tightly to each other, Peter and Julia walked very cautiously over to the new door, which was seen to open out onto Vernon’s familiar cave. It wasn’t that the branch was so narrow- it was quite possible to walk safely on it, but standing up made it all too easy to see over the sides to the dizzying vistas of treetrunks and branches. When the two were near the massive, fifty-foot across vertical trunk, they felt better, and when they’d stepped inside the door into Vernon’s cave, they felt better still. “Don’t shut that door whatever you do, Mick.” remarked Peter unsteadily. “Elanor’s out there.”
Mick looked thunderstruck, and to the great amusement of Vernon, the hedge-mage sputtered his way through a whole series of logical realizations without uttering a single intelligible word. Finally, he neatly summed up his conclusion. “She ain’t got the sense of a dead rat, has she?”
“She didn’t know what she was doing, Mick,” soothed Peter, “and I can’t put it back. Nor you, I fancy. She’s off chasing birds- I saw a few, one was nearby.”
“Exactly. Exactly. Now she’s Queen so the place is responsive, and I’m sure I know just what went through her pea brain- don’t tell me, you asked her to visualize, did you?”
Peter nodded, and Mick continued, in full bluster.
“You think to yourself, of what a tree must seem like to a cat, why don’t you? It was branches she had in mind. Up high enough, you don’t think of the ground. She can’t climb on twigs or leaves and so she wasn’t thinking of those, but she certainly remembered the birds!”
“What color was it?” asked Julia, curious. “I was hiding my face, I can’t bear heights.”
“Vlue!” replied Elanor, poking her head through the door. The bird was indeed blue- amazingly, she’d caught it, killed it, and was carrying it in her mouth. Delighted, she bounced heavily through the door, spat the bird out onto the floor, and beamed at all and sundry. Then she caught Mick’s expression, and drooped, with a feline, resentful look.
At length Mick gave vent to his immediate feelings. “Stay!”
“All right, all right! But it’s really neat, and you should see more of it, and look at the nice bird I caught!” said Elanor, unrepentantly.
“What did I tell you about climbing trees?” asked Mick, solemnly.
“That if I went into labor I should climb right down and go home?”
“No, I told you to stay out of them!”
“Well, that’s too bad,” replied Elanor, “cos there isn’t any ground out there, just more trees. So I couldn’t climb down anyway, and so I caught a bird, see? Even though I’m kind of heavy. Whoof, I’m tired now.”
“It’s a nice bird,” said Julia, “very… blue. Good going.”
“It’s a dead bird,” said Peter. “Suppose it’s good to eat?”
“It’s MY bird,” said Elanor. “Catch your own!”
“It’s an awfully small bird,” said Vernon. “I doubt I could. I could probably toast them on the wing for you if they’re not too quick.”
Everybody looked at Mick, who crossed his arms and stared back levelly. Finally, he relented.
“It’s a spontaneously generated bird produced as a harmonic of Elanor’s visualization, so it just happens there’s infinite numbers of them distributed throughout the space. Catch all you want. Catch all you want.”
“Actually, I see a problem with that,” remarked Peter thoughtfully.
“You don’t like the color?” said Vernon.
“Oh, come on- be serious for a moment. I find it very easy to believe that was an infinitely tiled space- the trouble is, it was also the door to the outside world. How exactly is Jinx going to get back in here? I can’t picture him opening a door like Mick did.”
Elanor blinked. “Oh. I made the door go away? I didn’t notice.”
“It’s all right,” said Peter, “you can put it back and we’ll help put the door back.
At this, Elanor’s ears did a complicated dance of chagrin, resentment, more chagrin- finally, she admitted, “I don’t remember quite how it was before. I remember some things, but not everything. But this isn’t fair, I made this neat place and now I have to put it back?”
“That might be the simplest way.” said Peter.
“No!” protested Elanor. “Let’s do it a complicated way, then, so I can keep the place. I want to think up more things to put in it!”
Mick grinned. “Can’t ask for a better way of learning. We best let her. We best let her… Come on, Peter, you can’t rightly stop her now.”
“Well, I’m game, but it’s certainly going to be more complicated.” said Peter. “Elanor, you’re going to have to do a lot of the work. Do you want to put in a ground, or would you rather sort it out some other way?”
“Like what?” asked Elanor.
“Well, put it this way- places need to do certain things. Right now, this place lets you chase birds, but it also connects to Vernon’s cave. If Julia and I are ever to go home, it must also connect to the hallways of Rainmoor that it used to, and if Jinx is to come here it must connect to the King’s Gate…”
“We could do all that with more doors like the one I done here,” said Mick.
“True,” said Peter, “but there’s more. Suppose we want to gather some people in the King’s quarters? It won’t be much good if they all have to cling desperately to branches.”
Julia remarked, “Actually, that would do some of the nobles good. They don’t have much imagination.”
“You know, you have something there…” replied Peter. “What we have now might not be very functional, but it’s striking as hell. Perhaps we should keep major elements of it for effect…”
Elanor had been watching this discussion, with her ears flattening more and more, and finally she interrupted with great decision. “This is my place! Okay? I’m still not quite sure how I made it, but I like it and I’m keeping it, so you can just shut up with your talk and your ‘we’, because it’s not your place. Didn’t you say I would have to do all the work of changing anything? Well, I won’t!”
At this, Vernon rumbled in amusement. “She’s got you there, Monster. Normally you’re more diplomatic than that. In a moment you’ll have her going off to play with the birds and leaving you stranded here.”
Peter, chagrined, turned on the dragon. “Well, what would you have me say? I’m doing the best I can.”
Vernon turned to the irate feline Queen. “Elanor, we want a place where we can all gather- without falling out of the trees, that is.”
“Oh! But that’s not so hard- it would just be a flat place, right?”
“Something like that. What would you like it to be?” asked Vernon. “Come to think of it, shall we make a place where even I could fit? Thomas never made room for me in his chambers. Admittedly, if he had he would’ve died of old age toddling to the bathroom in the night across all that floor…”
Elanor perked up. “I bet I could think of a flat place big enough for you!”
Mick grinned, waved a hand at the door, and it widened visibly. “Reckon I can handle this end of it. Now we’re talking. Now we’re talking.”
“Shall we go out there and remodel?” said Peter, much relieved- and the little group did so, with the exception of Vernon, who still didn’t fit through the door- at first. Soon, the infinitely tiled responsive visualization of space was very busy…
Jinx slunk through the snow, bound for the King’s Gate. He’d slept, eventually, but uneasily- and on waking, he’d decided things were too out of hand. Flying objects in his cabin, mysterious words appearing- obviously ‘WARE’ meant beware, what with knives being thrown at him. It implied that there was some mysterious thing trying to warn him, but Jinx disapproved of warnings that only alarmed him worse.
There was nothing for it, but to return to Rainmoor and enlist some help. Peter always understood about these things, and Andrew was a fighter- his Rovers could prove useful. Jinx wondered why they no longer had a guard for his house, until he remembered that he himself had ordered Gordon to go home. Once everyone had returned to Rainmoor, there was no possible need for a guard, he’d thought. Of course, he didn’t bargain for flying cutlery either- things had changed.
It wasn’t easy to find the King’s Gate in all the snow. Jinx found basically the right area, and trod about in the snow projecting earnest desire to enter Rainmoor. Nothing happened. Jinx dug, and positioned himself relative to trees and rocks he remembered being there, and tried again- nothing.
After all this time spent disliking and mistrusting the magic- now that he needed it, now it chose not to work? Jinx sagged, staring helplessly at the ground where a magical opening wasn’t. It seemed terribly unfair.
“Psst!”
Jinx’s head snapped to the side, ears perked in alarm and attentiveness. The sound had come from the treeline, but there was nobody to be seen. He began stalking very quietly in the direction of the sound, briefly considering how horribly un-stealthy his tan and black-striped body was against a field of white snow. He slunk edgily towards the treeline, and, again:
“Psst!”
Something behind a bush winked at him. It waved a hand. It was a person- it smelled familiar- there was no doubt, it was Alan, Mick’s shy woods-hunter friend. He beckoned to Jinx, without breaking cover.
Alan whispered, “I been tracking you since you left your house, King Jinx, and you been moving like you was bein’ hunted. What is happenin’?”
Jinx sighed. “I am. Well… maybe I am. Invisible things are throwing knives at me.”
“What, now?” said Alan, nervously.
“No, no… but last night they were. Something was making the word ‘ware’ at me. It must mean ‘beware’, but I’m not sure what to beware of.”
“Are you here to get yourself help, King Jinx?” asked Alan. “This is where holes open in the ground. I seen it many times and when all the people went back into Rainmoor, they was here.”
“It’s not working,” said Jinx. “There’s nothing but snow.”
Alan considered this, dismayed. “But…” he said, and fell silent, thinking. Finally he spoke, his uncertain, soft, rarely-used voice gaining an unusual tone of decision. “No, ain’t nothing else to do about it. Let’s get you some help, King Jinx.”
“But if I can’t get into Rainmoor from here, how are you going to do it?”
“Din’t say that,” said Alan, and his eyes lit up as he flashed a nervous but impish grin. “It’s a bit out of my way now- but we’re goin’ to Full Hollow and get you some help!”
Jinx blinked at the suggestion, and then smiled, and just about purred with relief. “You don’t usually go there.” he said.
“Neither do you.” grinned Alan. “Happens we have a need.”
With that, the two set off. It was about an hour’s walk to Full Hollow. Alan knew the way, but the man was no conversationalist- he was companionable enough, but the contagious silence of him left Jinx trying to sort out confused thoughts while he walked.
It was beyond disconcerting to have the King’s Gate fail to work for him- and not only because it suggested something was wrong with the magic of Rainmoor. Jinx fretted helplessly over the fate of Elanor and his friends- but there was another level that was even more disturbing- he’d wanted to use that magic, had got so used to having it available that it had lost all its terrors for him. Rainmoor magic was still mostly perplexing to him, but he now knew that he no longer feared it- indeed, he wanted to wield it more than ever now that it was denied him. The safe, magic-free haven he’d thought he had wasn’t really a haven after all- someone had tracked him there, and it could never seem like the enclave he’d pretended it was. Magic was not only part of his history and part of him- it had come actively into his life and he couldn’t continue to ignore it any more.
And yet, it took the failure of magic to teach him this- he’d gone to the King’s Gate to Rainmoor unthinkingly intending to enter, and then to seek help from Peter, Mick- from other powerful mages. To find out who was hurling knives at him, who was saying ‘ware’ so earnestly, to get some control over a situation that was turning terribly hostile- and in all of this, to manipulate, use, and benefit from magic that apparently wished to aid him personally, to make him its King and protect him. And then- nothing. An empty hillside covered with snow, totally unresponsive.
Jinx considered the way betrayal could be all the more jarring when it was from something you’d selfishly taken for granted…
Full Hollow was a fugitive sort of place- you passed a house here, a shop or farm there, and before you knew it, you’d passed it by already. Jinx and Alan stopped at Tim’s house, figuring that the Mayor was probably the person to talk to. They found him out back, banging on a butter churn, watched by unimpressed cows. On seeing Jinx, the cows became more impressed- they backed off and watched him solemnly as he talked with Tim.
“Flying knives, you say?” said Tim.
“Yes- an invisible thing threw knives, then got in a fight with something else. There was a yelling, and something running off.”
“You figure them things are following you? Maybe you best not hang around here,” said Tim. “Well, uh, I mean, King Jinx, you can be around here all you please, I’m just thinking of my poor cows…”
Jinx considered this. “We could step outside.”
“I surely do appreciate it. Is there anything I can do to help, King Jinx, sir?”
“Don’t call me that!” said Jinx. “I live here! I don’t know, but I might need to hide out somewhere.”
Tim thought. “Cold iron! If you’re being troubled by witchery, maybe you can go stay with Rob. You know, our blacksmith…”
“The invisible thing was throwing metal knives at me. Wouldn’t that just give it more things to throw at me?” asked Jinx.
“Oh.” Tim sagged. “Well… if it can throw an anvil, we’re all in trouble. No, I think you should still try Rob. He’s a brave man, and what with his inventings, he’s well off- he’s always got a larder full enough for a crowd of visitors, has to give food away sometimes. You can stay with him.”
“Inventings? Like the backward sword, to give to your enemy?”
Tim laughed. “That’s a draw-knife! Mick tells that story, I see you’ve heard it. Mick’s a silly man, God love him. Anyhow, we’ll go see Rob.”
Jinx had imagined a big stable and roaring forge, blithely failing to consider the relative lack of horses in Full Hollow. As a result, he didn’t notice the smithy until Tim knocked on the door. Alan had accompanied them, perhaps wishing to help, though the shy hunter had begun to hang back and fade off in the direction of the woods- easy to do in the middle of a forest.
The door opened on a skinny, wiry little guy, not unlike Mick. There was the same indeterminate age, the same sharp and level gaze, as if he was sizing you up and accustomed to find some amusement in most people he met. Rob took in Tim and Jinx immediately, and called past them, “E-he! Alan, I see you! What brings you here?”
They entered, Alan most reluctantly. There was no forge, just a wood stove, but the place was a clutter of mechanical implements and tools. Through a back door, Jinx could see a small clearing, the middle of which was clear of snow surrounding a pit in the ground- evidently Rob’s metalworking needs could be addressed by smelting metal in an earth-pit. Rob was already talking. “I’ll ask again on account of maybe you didn’t hear me- what brings you all here? Tim, you drop in all the time, but King Jinx has never visited me and Alan, I’m not sure I believe what I’m seeing. What on earth is going on?”
Tim said, “King Jinx has a problem that maybe you can help with…”
Rob interrupted him gently but ruthlessly. “Well, then, maybe he should tell it me. Looks like he wanted to say something before you butted in.”
“I only wanted to say, don’t call me that.” said Jinx. “Nobody ever calls me just Jinx anymore. I didn’t ask to be King, it just happened.”
Rob looked him over quickly. “That so? That so? Interesting. Well, I’ll be happy to call you Jinx, Jinx, and why don’t you tell me what’s happening?”
“He’s being attacked,” said Tim helpfully, and caught a glance from Rob. “Sorry.”
“That so? Attacked by what?” asked Rob.
“I’m not sure.” said Jinx. “It’s something invisible. It threw a knife at me, and made my tea leaves into the word ‘ware’, and made a sort of storm outside, like a fight was happening.”
“What sort of knife?” asked Rob, promptly. Jinx said, “What?”
“I said, what sort of knife? Skinny dagger thing, bone knife, kitchen knife, what?”
“Oh. It was my knife, the one I use for making dinner.”
“Steel knife, then?”
“Yes.”
Rob considered this. “That complicates things. For a regular mage to be invisible, and still do knife-throwing, he would have to be very good to not break concentration- there are stable hexes for that but out here the forces are too weak to sustain them…”
He noticed everyone staring at him. “Oh, now, you know Mick is always around here! Happens we teach each other things. Now, did you hear anyone walking in your house when this happened?”
Tim grinned. “Told you he was the man to see.”
Jinx said, “No, I didn’t hear anything walking around. But it might be the ghost of King Adrian doing it- I might have seen it.”
Rob coughed, and spluttered, “Like hell! Sorry, I don’t mean to be rude, but don’t you know your history and lore at all? Do you have any idea how daft that idea is?”
Jinx, undaunted, replied, “No, I have no idea and I don’t know that history. I want to know what’s happening, so please tell me!”
“I’d be delighted to.” said Rob, and he sat and began to do so, with an air of enjoyment as if it was a favorite tale of his.
“Not everyone cared for our King Adrian, but here in Full Hollow we loved him. He was an avid hunter with a good sporting spirit, but there’s always been aristocracy who were like that. Adrian liked us, and that was novel. He would come out to Full Hollow (well, to the villages that became Full Hollow) and stay with us, hunting and roistering until the small hours.”
“It was on those late nights that he first began thinking of creating Adrian’s Mail.”
“You see, he didn’t like the aristocracy much. Backstabbing, conniving- it’s just politics, but Adrian couldn’t tolerate it, and yet there was nothing he could do. He knew his own aristocracy was corrupt, and even if he lived long through suspicion and watchfulness, he’d eventually pass over and he would be succeeded by any of a number of treacherous, unsporting nobles. There wasn’t anyone he wanted to give the throne to. So, he decided to do two things…”
“The first thing was, he used his own mage talents and those of others to create a set of mail that was well-nigh invulnerable. It would warn of treachery, it would turn blades even when they were ensorceled- people still talk of Adrian’s Mail, and one part of the story was that he did succeed in creating it.”
“The other part is this: he didn’t create it for himself.”
“Adrian created this armor for the future King that he believed would one day come, more worthy than any of his immediate successors, and once he’d created it, he hid it away, enchanting a key that would guide that person to the hidden place. And, having done so, he began to tell his lords and aristocrats about his plan and the enchanted key, and he made the mistake of showing it to them.”
“He hadn’t even finished speaking before he was stabbed in the back, and died, and the lords fought over the key- and when the dust settled, one faction had it, and their leader became King- and much good it did them, because he wasn’t the man Adrian had in mind, and the key remained stubbornly silent about where the mail was hid. And so it went, the key passing down the generations as part of that faction. They were hunters as well, but with a cruel streak, and they became the Rovers which still exist today.”
“And the key, and the Mail, are still out there somewhere…”
Jinx stared, fascinated to learn so much about the key that Lord Andrew guarded so carefully. Something had tried to steal it. Possibly there was some explanation to it all…
At which point, Rob broke Jinx’s reverie with a snort. “And that is why it’s not King Adrian who turned invisible and tried to stab you in the back! I wonder what’s happening if that ghost is uneasy. Did you see him? What did he look like?”
“Green.” said Jinx. Rob nodded. “That fits.”
They sat for a minute, until Rob said, “So, what are you going to do? Here to pick up a sword?”
“No, I already have one- Tim thought I could hide here.”
Rob blinked. “You think so? I’m not sure that’s what you need to be doing, Jinx. Some things you got to face. But I’ll tell you, it’s getting late- why don’t you stay the night. Tomorrow, we’ll go back to your cabin, and we’ll see what we can find.”
The vast expanse of wood gleamed. It was a light blonde color, reflective as if it were coated with glass, and seemingly made out of many thin wooden strips neatly glued together, perfectly flat, even in the middle where it supported a dragon.
Vernon smirked, and his smirk was reflected in the floor, doubling his self-satisfaction. “That’s it, my dear- this is just right, you can stop now.” he said.
Elanor, facing him, opened her eyes. “It’s real shiny. Why did you want it to be all those thin lines, and so hard and shiny?”
The dragon chuckled. “Oh, but it must! Do you realise, my darling inflated panther, that now you can go bowling in any direction you like? I’ve always wanted to enjoy the spectacle of non-parallel bowling. Like a combination between bowling and billiards. Won’t that be fun?”
“Peter,” asked Elanor, “what is he talking about?”
Peter chuckled. “Never ask that question, Elanor. Just smile and nod. Trust me, it’s the only way…”
“I fancy a table we can gather at,” said Mick. “Over to the side, perhaps? By the third group of trees that we’re going to portal to the main tunnel, the one leadin’ to the Great Hall?”
“Oh, I have a better idea!” said Julia. “On the second level overlooking Vernon’s space!”
Mick chuckled. “Elanor don’t know her own strength- that there space would fit three Vernons without rubbin’ elbows.”
It was late morning. They’d left the tree-fantasy room alone, and with Mick’s help, had defined a portal to Peter and Julia’s home, and Elanor had gone with them to get some sleep, the group reconvening the next morning to whip the King’s Quarters- or, indeed, Queen’s Quarters- into shape. Vernon’s ability to communicate telepathically with the royal panther proved invaluable, as he could transmit images of proposed furnishings to her, letting her concentrate and turn them to reality. There was a downside- Elanor didn’t have the experience to recognize when Vernon was being whimsical, and so the vast main floor was surfaced as a bowling alley, and the prow of the beautiful canopied second level overlooking it was graced with a small figurehead, which was a nude of Julia. In its original form, it was life-size. Elanor would have removed it, as Peter and Mick were shocked, but Julia burst out laughing, and made her keep it, just at a smaller size and rendered more generically.
“A gathering-table would be good.” said Peter. “Do you suppose a round one…?”
Vernon looked at him pityingly. “I think not, Monster.”
“But you know Jinx doesn’t like being set above everyone else.”
The dragon chuckled. “Hard luck for him, then! He can be as reluctant as he likes provided he is still King. That makes him likeable, just as our Elanor is. If he’s really on the level of everyone else, they’ll stop respecting him. He’s got to be placed well above them, and then he can be bashful as he pleases. We’ll do a long table with thrones at the end.”
“Can’t he just fit in?” asked Peter.
“No, Monster, he can’t. Just look at him. He’s a walking tiger creature who stumbled into royalty through bloodshed. He can’t fit in, because he’s not really human at all, except for being cursed with the intelligence of a human…”
“Cursed?” asked Peter.
“Yes, hardship, starvation- you know! Can’t see how you creatures manage at all with so little… well, anyhow, he can’t possibly fit in. He’d like to behave with humility, but we’ve got to place him reluctantly at the top- because the poor fellow is more innocent than humans, and if he’s not at the top, Peter, he will be at the bottom.”
Mick looked distressed at this. “He was all right living at the outskirts of Full Hollow. Don’t seem fair, somehow.”
“But we do need him here- not just for Rainmoor, but so he can be with Elanor.” said Peter. “Vernon, are you serious? I don’t like what you’re suggesting.”
“Of course you don’t.” said the dragon. “You’re human yourself, and no doubt it’s embarrassing- but think for a minute. He’s got to be placed at the pinnacle of status, because his oddness and niceness complement it. We’ll arrange that whenever he’s self-deprecating, it will be taken as mere politeness… the alternative is to have him steadily become a mockery and a patsy.”
Peter frowned. “I don’t like the sound of that, but I begin to see what you mean, Vernon. Is there any way we can help him avoid this?”
Julia, looking solemn, ventured, “If we could convince him to work a little magic…”
Vernon nodded his huge head. “If I remember correctly, he hates it- but refusing to use it will make our job more difficult. Virtually everyone in Rainmoor can work at least a little magic. Normally a King has an advantage there, being attuned to the plane, but if he will not use that…”
Elanor interrupted. “I thought you were going to do a table, not sit around talking!”
“Sorry, Elanor.” said the dragon, and proceeded to envision a table, feeding the image to Elanor’s mind. She, in turn, visualized it in resonance with the extremely receptive room (if it even was a room anymore- only in Rainmoor could you have a ‘room’ extending infinitely in every direction, and still have room for everywhere else), and a table formed, shimmering slightly as molecules rushed out of the floor and from the air to form solidness.
It was tall. It was black. It was standing on end.
“Why,” asked Peter, “do you have it standing up like that?” Then, seeing Vernon look smug and ready to answer, Peter hastily interjected, “Never mind- I’m sure I don’t want to know what dreadful joke you’re making now.”
Vernon looked disappointed. “Oh, very well.” he said, and gave the precariously balanced table a significant look. It slowly toppled, and took its final position with an impressively solid bang, that shook the floor they were standing on, and startled Elanor out of her focus. The sound of the table hitting the floor made subtle echoes back from the endless tree trunks, a soft open sound that died away in the distance rapidly, but in doing so, gave a sense of vast empty spaces all around.
“We haven’t got all the gates and doors made yet,” said Julia. “I’m surprised you didn’t do the gate to outside first.”
“What g…” said Elanor, and blinked. “Oh! I have to do that one?”
Julia nodded. “Now I understand, though. You thought Jinx would create that as he needs it? It looks that way, but the hex is actually on this side. If it’s not there, he could be trying all day but the Gate wouldn’t open.”
“It wouldn’t?” said Elanor. “No, no, I want it to! Someone show me what to do!”
Peter glanced at Vernon, who nodded and said, “I’m quite familiar with it. Here you are, Elanor, concentrate.” The dragon effortlessly fed to the panther the complicated patterns of hexes and planes of force involved in creating a gateway to the outside world. It took her some time to master it and place it. Finally, she nodded.
“Can I test it out?” she asked.
Peter nodded. “It should open onto that hillside if you trigger it with a will to exit. Volition must be present but you can inhibit the action if you like…”
Mick snorted with laughter at Elanor’s expression. “Just step outside for a bit, hon. Just step outside.”
Elanor awkwardly began moving in the direction of the gate, which was established through a massive treetrunk, one of the supports for the whole fantastic setting. As she did, the gate obligingly opened onto a hillside covered with snow, a chill air blowing in.
“Right, it works.” said Peter, and Elanor sat back on her haunches, tired. “Can we make somewhere for me to sleep, now?” she said. “I don’t even want to stand up anymore.”
Mick raised an eyebrow, and exchanged a knowing glance with Julia, who asked, “Are you still able to sleep comfortably?”
“No!” complained Elanor. “Not at all! When will this be over?”
Julia swallowed, considering Elanor’s total inexperience, and lied, “There’s no telling, Elanor. Hang in there.” She exchanged a worried look with Mick, but got back a sympathetic gaze. Peter, on the other hand, looked as worried as she was.
Vernon, never a fool, sized up the situation and offered a distraction. “Perhaps you’d like to test out the other…”
One of the new gates to Rainmoor’s other areas abruptly opened, and almost before it was open, Lord Andrew was through it, and not even noticing the altered decor as he bore down on Elanor, declaiming, “My Queen, I beg leave to hunt down and slay a renegade!”
He stopped before her, and Elanor stared at him, dumbfounded.
“…gate.”
“What?”
Vernon regarded Lord Andrew levelly. “Gate, I said. We’re testing newly installed gateways. You’ve just done us the kindness of testing one for us. Do you favor the new look? We’re redecorating.”
Andrew glowered at the dragon briefly, but kept cool. “You’re quite welcome. Yes, it’s most impressive. This is serious, sir.”
“What on earth is wrong, Andrew?” said Peter.
“Carl is missing.”
Peter blinked. “And this is bad, because…?”
“He’s after our King! I’m glad the Queen is safe. The man wrote me a letter, asking my pardon, if you please, for his usurping the throne! Says he hopes I won’t mind serving under him!”
“Good God.” said Peter.
“He’s mine.” snarled Andrew. “His life is mine, the traitorous hound. I’ll kill him myself.”
“We’ve got to do something!” said Elanor, pacing- and then, she sat down. “Oog… I don’t feel at all well.”
Mick went to her, and said, not unkindly, “I’ll tie you to one of these trees if you won’t stay here and be safe. Anyone trying to hurt you will have to come through me.”
“And I!” said Vernon. The dragon snorted a bit of fire.
Peter turned to Andrew. “Well, then, we’ve got our Queen protected. Do you consider our protection adequate? You know Carl better than we do, he’s one of your Rovers.”
“No longer. We agreed that King Jinx would command us. Carl is not ours now- all the Rovers are alerted to seize him if they can, or kill him if pressed.”
“If they can?” asked Peter. “Which of them would be able to do that?”
“Gordon could probably manage it. Some of the others, if they had the advantage of surprise. Probably nobody else in Rainmoor could manage it.”
Peter narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.
“You don’t say. Well, Andrew… what, exactly, can Carl do?”
Earlier that morning, Jinx’s little group had set out to investigate his cabin. Alan was still with the group, though he showed signs of flight. He’d outfitted himself with his hunting bow, in case there was trouble. Tim came along, busily reassuring Jinx that there was probably a simple explanation for everything. Rob had brought along a large metal pole, which he used as a sort of walking stick, though it was obviously not a good one.
“Wouldn’t a wooden stick be more useful?” asked Jinx.
Rob heaved the pole along another step. “Hah. Depends how you mean. You think I’m bringing this along for looks?”
“Well- it is shiny.”
“That it is, true enough.” chuckled Rob. “Pray we leave it at that. I will say this, though- Mick’s a good friend of mine. This ain’t your usual pole. You may thank me that I brung it.”
Jinx considered this, and replied, “Thank you.”
“Not now!” laughed the blacksmith. “You’ll know when.”
As they grew nearer to Jinx’s cabin, he became aware of a strange feeling, like a poised tenseness of great energies waiting to discharge, or distant thunder on a clear and sunny day. It was sunny, in fact- the day so bright it glittered, crisp winter air, the quietness of the snowy woods hardly disturbed by their passage. Jinx and Alan moved almost silently, while Rob and Tim clumped along less stealthily than that, but there was no sign anything noticed them, even so. The air stretched out so thin and brittle it seemed like something somewhere had to crack, which Jinx didn’t understand. Was it his being King that brought him this dreadful sensitivity, or was it just that he felt threatened by a mysterious something? Ghosts and monsters seemed alarming in the night, but in the glare of daylight, as the four passed the path towards the top of the mountain and the King’s Gate, and approached Jinx’s cabin, the night terrors seemed no more alarming than the plume of smoke from his fireplace…
The day fractured into deadly edges.
He had not left a fire burning in the fireplace, and the plume of smoke was too great.
Jinx broke into a run, followed by the others, who were quick to realize what was happening. Rob, accustomed to working with heat and flame, understood at almost the same moment as Jinx, but was encumbered by the metal pole- refusing to drop it, he lagged behind Alan, on Jinx’s heels, and Tim, slowest to figure out the danger.
They dashed around a last turn in the path, to an astonishing sight. Jinx’s cabin was engulfed in flames, roaring and crackling as its wood burned and consumed everything inside, but there was a figure standing before it, arms crossed in satisfaction.
Someone made a noise, and the figure looked around, then whirled in shock and alarm to stare at Jinx and his friends, and Jinx saw his face clearly. It was Carl, the Rover mage, and he wore an expression of horror, as if to say, “You can’t be out here! You’re dead, in there!”
For a moment, they stared at each other, and then the man’s face became grim and drawn, and he raised a hand…
“Jinx, get down!” cried Rob, as the Rover mage fired a very creditable fireball, fueled by his desperate need to dispose of the witnesses. Jinx and his friends hit the snowy ground, grazed by the fireball. As it passed over them, Rob was already up, yelling “Run!”
Alan was already gone, lost amid the trees, the hunter turned hunted. Jinx, Rob and Tim fled back to the main path, and Rob, still dragging his metal pole, gasped, “Make for the Gate! Get help, Jinx!”
Jinx protested, “It’s not working!”
“Try it!”
At this, Tim glanced back where they’d come, to see Carl jogging steadily towards them, shaking his hands as if they stung from making the fireball, readying them for another attack. Tim blanched, and ran back towards Full Hollow, shouting “I’ll get the fire brigade!”
Rob rasped, “He’ll be all right- move!” and the two fled ahead of the determined Rover. Carl seemed to be trying to concentrate and jog at the same time- it had to be difficult to summon magical energies on the run, when they were so scarce outside of Rainmoor anyhow. Jinx noticed Rob flagging, gasping for breath, unable to keep up, and he slowed, glancing frantically at the approaching Carl, who was raising his hand…
Rob turned, almost falling, and grabbed Jinx’s hand in his, thrusting the metal pole through the snow and pushing the both of them behind it as he pointed it at Carl. The fireball burst into life from Carl’s hands, and roared towards them, even bigger and hotter than before- and just as it was about to incinerate them, it touched the end of the pole, which flared into light. The fireball seemed to elongate and be sucked through the pole, into the ground, and Rob yelped and dropped the pole, which made a loud hiss as it hit the snow-covered ground.
Alarmed, Jinx tried to look at Rob’s hand, but the blacksmith was already pressing it against the snow, and he whirled and snarled at Jinx, “He’s not after me, you fool! Run, damn you! Run! Now!”
Jinx wasn’t at all sure it was safe to leave the man, but Carl was already coming on again- the tiger King hesitated, hissed at the approaching mage with his ears laid flat back, and then fled alone. Behind him, Rob cursed and scuffled around to put the spell-catching metal pole between him and Carl, but the mage didn’t pay any attention to him- when Jinx looked back, Carl was pursuing him determinedly and the blacksmith was crawling towards the trees at the side of the path, and hadn’t been attacked again.
Jinx fled up the path towards the King’s Gate hillside, his own strength failing- his feline body was not made for distance running, but for sprinting. It ached all over, his face felt singed, and the Rover mage just kept on coming, in a steady, ground-eating jog that looked oddly military. They were trained, those Rovers- probably jogged everywhere, probably ran in circles just to be ready for times like these. Jinx had to stay in front for long enough to keep the man busy with running, instead of concentrating. Jinx was fast, very fast, but he couldn’t keep it up- the Rover mage was already beginning to close the gap, as Jinx reached the hillside, and began to stagger up it towards where the Gate should be.
He reeled, falling to his catlike knees and then onto his side, just as he reached it, and at that moment he could think of nothing but the threat of Carl, moving in, looking grim, raising his hand as his eyes flashed with concentration…
In a single motion, Alan nocked an arrow, drew, and fired it through the mage’s hand.
Jinx lay stunned, not believing his reprieve. Carl yelled in pain, and whirled to look at the hunter, standing defiantly by the tree line at the base of the hill. He had worked out where Jinx would run to, and he had got there first. Just for a moment, the shy woods hunter gazed at the Rover mage with a terrible disdain. Then, as rage overcame Carl and he raised his hands at Alan, the hunter cried, “Go in now!” and dashed for the safety of the woods.
Jinx wasn’t going to waste another moment. He willed entry into Rainmoor with all his heart, and directly before him, the King’s Gate opened, and Jinx staggered through it.
Everything was different- he found himself staggering across a vast expanse of shiny floor. Some of his friends were talking at the other end, and Elanor gave a shriek as a fireball burst against the edge of the Gate. She tried to rush over to him, but stumbled and fell, breathing heavily and looking desperate, physically unable to rush to his aid.
Jinx made it halfway across the floor, exhausted, before Carl reached the Gate. To the horror of his friends, the tiger King turned, to face his tormentor. Carl was winded, and looked half-mad as he staggered through the Gate, shaking out his hands as if they hurt him.
Behind Jinx, Andrew was cursing foully and Mick was yammering something about a shield and Elanor was crying “Noooo!” piteously because she couldn’t get to him, and as the renegade Rover mage, now within Rainmoor, grinned horribly and raised his bloody hand, all at once, Jinx had had enough, and sheer outrage flooded him.
In a moment he felt power crackling through him, power that belonged to him and not just to these humans and this hateful, power-mad magic-user before him- and before Carl could release his fireball, Jinx vented every bit of his fury in his own attack. His ears laid flat back, his voice hoarse with a feline shriek of rage, he lashed out with a clawing gesture from which searing white fire erupted, as if the full force of Rainmoor’s magic chose to vent itself with its King’s fury. It flashed from Jinx’s hand, blinding, hiding the hapless Carl within a maelstrom of energy.
And then, there was silence- and a faint crackling as the charred spot on the floor cooled- and a rather small pile of dust.
Jinx stood there, looking at his hand, in the middle of the silence.
Then he wobbled, and it seemed to break the tension. The next thing he knew, Elanor was beside him, and Peter was on his other side, holding him up, and Mick was saying “…or p’raps he won’t be needing one” and somewhere the dragon Vernon was chuckling. Everything spun.
Andrew was before him, saying “Gad, my liege, that was glorious!” and Jinx was beginning to wonder if that meant he didn’t have to apologize to the Rovers for killing their mage- when there was a flash of green, and suddenly someone else was there.
It was a man, dressed in emerald-colored finery, and his hand lashed out and grabbed the key from around Andrew’s neck, breaking the chain. Lord Andrew took a deep breath, ready to bellow angrily, and then stopped, dumbfounded, for King Adrian was standing before him, hand still raised with the broken chain dangling from the key he clutched, staring him down with the look of an intolerably exasperated King.
Then, King Adrian snorted soundlessly, turned from Andrew as if he was beneath notice, and looked deeply into King Jinx’s eyes. Jinx wobbled, feeling as if he’d been dragged through his burning house backwards by the tail, but it didn’t seem to matter. Adrian nodded, and placed the key gently in Jinx’s hand, and smiled. And, even as he formed the smile, he began to fade, turning ghostly, and not stopping there- and he was gone. Jinx held the key, and realized that he was thinking of a particular place he’d never been- he knew where Adrian’s fabled Mail could be found, now.
Exhausted, he slowly sagged to the floor, Peter and Andrew helping him. He sat, his friends sitting around him, Elanor’s head in his lap, and he looked around at his strange new home, knowing he could learn to be part of it, that it wanted him. He was home, somehow. He could sort out the details later. For now, he would rest, and then he would think of something.
Jinx scratched Elanor’s ears affectionately, and said, “I’m glad that’s over.”
“Uh!”
Jinx looked at Elanor disapprovingly. “That’s not really funn..”
She looked back up at him, terrified, and there was a puddle growing on the floor- and suddenly all was chaos again.
Mick dashed about, fetching inexplicable and intimidating things- Julia stayed with the panicked Elanor, soothing her and rolling her onto her side, while Peter dashed off to fetch towels and Vernon produced a large kettle and carefully directed jets of fire at it until it was boiling. And then, it was a blur of worried voices, Elanor’s cries of pain and distress accompanied by Peter and Mick frantically using every trick of magic and midwifery to bring into the world Elanor’s one oversized baby, none of which Jinx understood, and he stayed close to Elanor’s head and cringed at her shrieks and stared witlessly as the humans coaxed her to push- PUSH- and the fear grew in him until it was crushing, fear that Elanor would die, that the baby would, that it would all go wrong, and deepest of all, fear that it would show him to be nothing more than an…
“Would you look at that?”
It was Mick’s voice. Elanor wasn’t screaming any more, though she was breathing hard. The humans were busy behind her- she seemed to be sleeping now, perhaps from some kindly spell.
“Jinx! Come and see.”
It was Peter’s voice, sympathetic. Jinx slowly turned, and looked at the mystery he had produced.
Even after toweling, it was dreadfully icky, but that wasn’t what caught his attention. It was black-furred, tiny, and it- no, he- took a breath and released it in a small mewing cry, wriggling feebly and kicking. And as his friends watched, glowing-eyed, King Jinx of Rainmoor reached hesitantly out towards his kitten, his child, with one humanlike finger extended.
And one tiny, black-furred, but very human hand reached out to grip it firmly.
The End
It was a very wide corridor, vast, empty, and smelling of industrial steel.
Two shapes moved in the distance, and their voices echoed metallically as they made their way along the endless length of drab hallway. From one came the sound of echoing footsteps and a calm, confident voice, a human male voice that, seemingly, was well accustomed to being listened to. The other had a soft, purring sort of voice, entirely feminine, and made no noise walking. As she neared, one could see glimpses of a languid tail waving behind her.
“Peter, are you being sarcastic?” inquired Edie politely.
“I hope that doesn’t mean you’re going to be talking to passengers about this.” he replied. “I’d hate to see the nice kitty kept on a leash at all times, ‘kay?”
Edie’s ears went back for a moment, then she remembered that this Peter was to be her boss, indeed was the ship’s master and as such was everybody’s boss. Perhaps it’d gone to his head. She tried again.
“I’m sure you’re joking,” she purred, “about the leash. That is NOT in my contract. However, were you joking about the dragons? I refuse to believe there are actual dragons in the main hold. Unless some dragon totemized people went swimming?”
“When you understand, that’s the last you’ll mention swimming. There be dragons, I say again. Believe me,” said Peter, growing more serious, “you’ll wish they were dragons. Dragons are pussycats by comparison. No offense.”
“None taken,” muttered Edie. “Peter, if you don’t mind my asking, are there other totemized people like me? Or will I be putting up with th… I mean, will I be seen as unusual?”
“Everybody but me,” remarked Peter. “Surprised? Oh, that’s not counting the passengers, they might be anything.”
Edie blinked. “Actually, I am. Why is that? What sorts do you have here?”
“Well the usual mostly. You cats seem to benefit from some sort of inherited reflexes, and I have a lot of you working for me. The usual foxes, wolves and so on. So you might think of it backwards- a normal human would be out of place, I’d be leery of hiring one.”
“We’re still human, Peter,” snapped Edie, and immediately restrained herself. “Er, don’t you follow the news?”
“News? How so?” he asked, with a surprising naivete, rather out of place in such a competent person.
Edie felt herself bristling slightly, and made a pretense of scratching her ear with one carefully designed pawlike hand, to smooth down the fur on the back of her neck. “Oh, it’s the same old story. Still some people out there who don’t believe in totemizing. That’s putting it mildly, actually. Ever since the Red Flag there have been no atrocities…”
“Oh, that, of course. Some of my people spend a lot of time following that stuff. Seems kinda strange on a tanker millions of miles away from any of the planets involved, but I wouldn’t think of trying to stop them. Their jobs keep them from getting too distracted with politics.” Peter grinned, wryly, with a certain look in his eye, and Edie spotted it and lifted a feline eyebrow.
“Just what are you hiding. Peter? This wasn’t in the job description. You’re acting like this is a high-risk job, and I’d thought the main problem would be boredom.”
“Oh, it can be, don’t get me wrong,” said Peter. He looked Edie over appraisingly, until she felt quite uncomfortable, his eyes inspecting her furry body with a seemingly amused disinterest. “You won’t be bored.”
“Then what have you been hinting about?” she continued, flustered. “Dragons? I mean, come on now.”
“We call them denizens, kay?” said Peter. “You’re working for Aquarius now, you need to know more than the travel brochures admit.”
“And just what does that mean?” snapped Edie.
“Settle down, kay?” remarked Peter. “You’re bristling. I was about to tell you. Don’t get your tail in a knot.”
Edie heaved an exasperated sigh. “Tell.”
“Look at it this way. Aquarius serves two purposes. There’s the cruiseliner. You’ll know all about that, we’re famous for it. I heard there was even a TV show set here…”
“Two.” corrected Edie.
Peter pretended not to notice. “So there’s a facade in place. Think of it as a world-class hotel… to rival any hotel on any world… but it’s the size of a world, basically. Sculpted like a Japanese garden- in fact Aquarius is better suited to the travel needs of koi people than any known planetary facility…”
“I’ve never understood why anybody would choose not to have arms,” noted Edie.
“They can afford to. Look, stop interrupting me, kay? I mean it. You cats are always independent, but you don’t seem to understand that we’re already underway. I like to keep a casual attitude, because my people work better that way, but understand right now that you are working and your job at the moment is to listen. Is that understood?”
The cat-girl looked startledly at him, taken aback at the sudden tone of command. She blinked, seemed about to say something, and then gulped and simply nodded, remembering certain passages in the contract she had signed, passages that had not seemed important. ‘The ship’s master is the final authority and law aboard Aquarius, and while a voyage is underway his authority is absolute, his judicial decisions answerable only to a board of inquiry at the conclusion of the voyage…’
Edie didn’t notice for a moment that Peter hadn’t begun talking again, for she was imagining herself chained to a wall in a jail cell… and so, when a firm hand touched her furry shoulder she nearly jumped out of her skin. Peter’s hand massaged her shoulder, her neck, rather impersonally, but expertly, showing a disquieting knowledge of cat-people behavior. She wasn’t used to anybody handling the scruff of her neck but a lover, and nobody fit that description at the moment.
“Settle down,” said Peter very firmly. “I know exactly what you were thinking about just then. In fact, I might be able to tell you the part of your contract that you’d just remembered. About one in six new staff have a moment like that. You can see in their eyes when they realize they were sassing God, for all practical purposes. Let’s drop Aquarius for a moment. Are you able to deal with the idea that I won’t normally be bossing you about, that I keep a fairly loose rein on my staff, but could shoot you or anybody aboard in a really desperate emergency and answer only to the hearing held when Aquarius returns to Earth? Have you ever been under military discipline? Aboard a working ship as staff? I need to know, right now, whether you will be able to handle this. Some can’t. You have to understand this- there is no higher authority. Period.”
Peter had stopped rubbing Edie’s shoulder midway through his statement and stood patiently waiting for her to respond. He looked ready to wait for a long time for his answer. Edie fidgeted a little, shifting from paw to paw, and thought hard. “Have you had to do that? Shoot somebody, I mean?”
“I’m not going to tell you, Edie. There are situations where I would have to. Take your time- but answer. If you can’t deal with this then you can have a comfortable trip as a passenger, no charge, but you won’t be working for me in any capacity.”
“I can deal.” decided Edie. “I really wanted this job- and you say you keep a loose rein. I honestly think my judgement is good enough that I won’t be in trouble. How’s that?”
“Good. I like that answer, Edie. You were hired for your judgement, and I’d be a fool to try and run every operation on the ship personally. Frankly, I doubt you can get in any trouble worth punishing- I don’t want you running scared. But I run a risk with every new staff acquisition, and I have to be sure before I’ll bring you up to speed with what’s happening.”
Edie’s tail lashed frustratedly. Finally she asked, in a very small voice, “So what’s happening?”
Peter resumed walking. “Back to Aquarius. You already know about the cruise-ship side of things- that’s the surface. Literally- passengers aren’t allowed down here. You’ll also know that Aquarius doubles as a water tanker that serves entire worlds, and I imagine you figured out that our gravity is supplied for us by the mass of water in there. Ever consider the logistics of transporting oceans worth of water? Technically, many times that much.”
Edie thought. “Well, you’d need Bergenholms, of course, or it wouldn’t move. It would be impossible to go anywhere without setting up waves that would destroy the ship. Even with the Bergenholms and no inertia, you’ll need lots of power just to push the ship through normal cosmic dust… the size of Aquarius is pretty outrageous.”
“Which is why this ship takes three times as long as a normal transport to get anywhere. That’s not the point. What filtering would you use?”
Edie blinked. “Filtering? You can’t. Well, you can put up big screens that keep out the larger fish- maybe even small enough to get most of them… but there are too many tons of water being transported…”
“That’s putting it mildly. And you’re overlooking plant life, which will clog up screens faster than you would believe. Most worlds end up using heavy screens with holes between one and eight feet wide. Zoo uses six inches, but of course they are trying very hard to maintain a specific ecosystem, and they’re failing. And they still take five times as long to load as any normal fleet, because of that. Aquarius was really meant for terraforming, of course.”
Edie thought more. “Which water worlds do you load from, and what screens do you use?”
“Very good question. All of them, and none. Getting the picture?”
Edie was. “Denizens. How big is the biggest portal you use to take on water?”
“I could tell you, but it would be misleading. Familiar with hydrophilicus garylarsoni?”
The cat-girl winced. “Point taken. That’ll grow to take up any given space in a matter of weeks. Days, sometimes.”
“Nope. The denizens eat it.” remarked Peter.
“Must be a lot of them.”
“Or a couple really big ones.” suggested Peter.
“Or a lot of really big ones?”
“Now you’re getting the idea.” said Peter. “Understand why this is classified? Not for passengers to hear about? You’re working on the inside. You have to know. Doing okay with it so far?”
Edie considered that, and figured as long as she didn’t focus too much on the reality of what was under her feet, she could avoid screaming. “Yeah.”
“Okay. Now a little background. Think of Aquarius as an orange. The subs we have for keeping things in line can go down about as far as the peel, and we can sense a little farther than that. Biggest thing we’ve ever sensed is about the size of an orange seed. That would equate to not quite as deep as the sub can dive, just to go from one side of it to the other.”
Edie gulped. “How does that equate to me, standing here?”
Peter looked at her levelly. “Too big to comprehend. About half again larger than the largest cities on Earth, including outlying areas. If you ever run into one, your best bet is to pretend it’s a submerged island or the sea bottom. You won’t be able to get deep enough to approach it anyway, and it’s not real mobile. Does a great sea bottom impression. It has tendrils that can reach up to your max depth. Avoid them. They can’t possibly outmaneuver you but it’s psychologically dangerous to have a tendril as thick as a office building coming at you.”
Edie froze in her tracks. “Stop. Please.”
“You’re programming, Edie. You won’t have to deal with this day in and day out. You may not ever have to dive below the surface.”
“Is…. is it okay,” asked Edie hesitantly, “that I want to run back the way we came and never come down here again? I’m sorry… I can’t go another step right now… what are you going to do with me?”
Peter walked back to where the cat-girl was stuck, shivering, frozen to the spot. “Take it easy, ‘kay? You’re imaginative. You’re also programming, not a pilot.” He rubbed her shoulders very gently, ruffling the silvery fur under his thumbs absently. “Your reaction is normal, Edie. My guess is you’ll be able to go on in a few minutes, and you may not understand it, but I’m very reassured by this…”
“Why?” asked Edie, trying not to think of the expanse of bottomless ocean under her paws, hidden by cold steel.
“Some people aren’t frightened by Aquarius, and they’re dangerous. Enough of that, it won’t help. What are your hobbies? Anything you’ll want to do up at the surface? As staff you get unlimited allowance on a lot of the games and rides and stuff they have up there.”
“Why do you say they?” asked Edie, beginning to relax but disconcerted by Peter’s gentle massagings. “If you’re the ship’s master, I mean.”
“Subcontractors.” explained Peter. “The cruise ship side is dealt with by people who are suited to that. You outrank all of them, by the way. Anybody from inside is very important topside. Makes breaks more enjoyable.”
Edie decided to risk it. “Peter, are you trying to pick me up?”
Peter did not stop rubbing her shoulders. “Not if you begged me. You’ll be finding emotional support very soon, Edie. In fact, I suspect I’ll have a headache or two over you, simply because you are a very attractive cat, well proportioned if one likes that sort of body type with the digitigrade legs and all and no proper breasts to speak of, and I can name at least three people who will be very, very interested. However, right now you have no such support, and you are shaking in normal fear and unable to go on. I have to get you back to Center, or turn around and go back with you and find you a place topside. And I badly need my computer tech team back to full strength. Am I bothering you? My guess would be that I am not, and that it’s helping.”
Edie nodded. “It is. Do you do this sort of thing a lot? Seems like a strange thing for the lord and ruler of all this to be doing.”
“I’ll repeat. You’ll be finding emotional support very soon. Right now you are alone in a long corridor leading to Center… which, by the way, we normally use cycles to travel, hence the width of the corridor… and you are on foot, or paw if you like, because I wanted the time to observe you in person. This corridor tilts downward, and you really get the sense of descending when you traverse it on foot. During the time it takes to walk it, I can generally figure out who’s going to be able to adapt. You might be sore tomorrow from the walk but you won’t be scheduled to start working for a while.”
Peter grinned faintly, and continued. “If so, you’ll have to find somebody else to give you a backrub. I will not be available to rub pretty kitties. However, it might be a convenient way to meet some of your colleagues. That’s not an order. It’s a suggestion. Now, ready to go on? I can spare up to an hour or so here. No more than that.”
Edie nodded, and the two continued down the long steel corridor. It was a very long time before they were lost to sight.
“Do you think he was telling the truth?” purred Edie dreamily, sprawled limply on her belly across her bed. She wriggled a little, then relaxed again.
The fox’s thumbs were just short of cruel, working out the knots in her back, her legs. “Hah! You don’t know Peter very well. Peter has a wife on Earth. Peter sees his wife once every few years, but he’s only happy commanding Aquarius- he’s just that type, as I’m sure you’ll notice. You said he rubbed your shoulders,” remarked the fox, moving to Edie’s shoulders. “Did he rub like… this?”
“Hey!” protested Edie. The fox was massaging her back with one hand, and grasping her scruff tightly with the other, forcing her to go limp. Hearing her tone, he let go, remarking “Obviously not.”
Edie gave him an annoyed look. She’d met Rick in the cafe, and she’d gotten a lot of sympathy and curiosity simply by limping painfully in and getting a cup of tea. He’d been with some friends, but had dropped everything, zipped over and helped her to her seat. In conversation he’d suggested that she was in desperate need of a backrub, and she had to admit technically that was true.
She’d insisted on her own place in hopes she could retain the moral advantage, but it seemed to make little difference to Rick. So she simply focused on keeping her tail held straight rather than held to the side, and kept an eye on him. As his massaging hands moved once more to her feline bottom and began taking a bit too much of an interest in the inside of her thighs, she brought back the conversation again. “He has a wife, then?”
“Sure does,” continued Rick, “a canine morph. I’ve seen a video clip- she’s really cute, like a cocker spaniel morph. I’m sure she doesn’t lack for company while the captain’s away.”
“Maybe she doesn’t look for company.” pointed out Edie.
“Spare me,” smirked Rick. “Though I do have to admit Peter doesn’t look for company either. He can’t, because of his position. The poor guy has to settle for groping beautiful cats in corridors. I feel sorry for him.”
Edie tensed. “If you don’t approve of groping, get your thumbs away from there. Now.”
Rick did so. “Okay, okay. I do approve of groping, though…”
“I don’t.” stated Edie.
“If you really didn’t, you’d be less warm to the touch, kitty. Rick’s well-practiced temperature-sensing thumbs tell no lies. You’re sure, now?”
Edie squirmed away, and sat up. “Thanks- my back does feel much better. Yes, I’m sure. Feel like going back to the cafe now? I’d like another cup of tea.” Her eyes tracked his movements warily.
Rick shrugged, seemingly unconcerned. “Sure. No problem.” He sat up, and Edie’s eyes widened- he’d been letting himself go, and now was visibly preening, showing off his body’s voluntary reaction. People normally didn’t do that- one of the adaptations to totemized bodies had been control of those conspicuous reactions. Except, of course, when one didn’t want them controlled. Edie gulped, looking away.
Rick glanced at her. “Second thoughts, pretty kittycat?”
Edie stood. “I hope,” she purred sweetly, “you don’t mind heading to the cafe in your condition. I feel like having that other cup of tea immediately. Come along now.”
She promptly opened the door and stepped out, to wait in the corridor… and blinked as Rick came out after her, letting her shut the door. She’d been certain he was going to sit there until he was decent. “Don’t you feel… conspicuous?”
Rick grinned. “Half of the people we meet will be reminded of happy memories. The other half won’t even speak to me. Come on.” He headed off cheerfully.
Edie followed, marvelling. If he was not so unconcerned with her rebuff, he would be alarming, but he seemed to have written her off sexually already. This was reassuring, as she’d been responding to his massage and really didn’t want to be driven hard by her instincts. Sometimes it was very hard to be a cat, but Rick didn’t press too hard- he kept on making delicately provocative remarks, but it stayed purely on a verbal level and she could sense that, unless she made an effort to get his attention again, there it would remain. By the time they got to the cafe, he wasn’t conspicuous, and she’d decided she sort of liked him.
As they entered, a few heads turned. The yellow cat-man, David, seemed to be appraising the two of them, and a wolf whose name escaped her looked extremely disapproving. He then noticed Edie looking at him, and looked away bashfully.
Rick left Edie’s side immediately and collared David. “Come along, David. I need you to soothe my hurt feelings.”
“Hurt feelings?” grumbled David. “You barely have feelings at all, hon, you expect me to believe that?”
“Well then,” continued Rick, “you can soothe other things. Please? I am rejected, scorned, I stand before you, a fox who doesn’t appeal to cats.”
David gave him a look. “You know that’s nonsense.”
“Oh? Well, then, come help prove it’s nonsense.”
“Rick!” hissed the cat-man. “What’s the matter with you? You drag this new girl off, get frustrated, and now you have to drag me off right this instant? You might have thought of that before you walked out on me, just now. What gives you the right?”
Edie winced, noting that many of the people present were watching this exchange. They seemed to take it for granted, though the wolf looked particularly disapproving again. Rick drew himself up haughtily for a moment, looked about to speak, then drooped, patted David’s bottom, turned, and left.
Edie found herself exchanging an embarrassed glance with the wolf-man, and as she was left standing in the middle of the room, she padded over to join him. “Is this seat taken?”
“No, no, by all means sit down,” he stammered. “Pleased to meet you.”
“What was all that about?”
The wolf glowered. “David deserves better than that guy. That’s all you need to know, er..”
“Edie.”
The wolf nodded. “I’m Walter. Anyway, that Rick is trouble, stay away from him.”
“Really?” blinked Edie. “I didn’t think he was dangerous. I had him in my room and he still took a no. You’re telling me that Peter will let dangerous people work for him? Or is he a passenger?”
“He’s no pilgrim. He’s a pilot. That’s not what I meant,” explained Walter, looking frustrated. “Maybe you’re that kind, in which case never mind, pretend I didn’t say anything…”
Edie blinked again. “Whoa, hold it. Pilgrim? Pilot? What kind? You’re not making sense.”
The wolf sighed. “Sorry. Which do you want explained first?”
“I’m what kind?”
“Okay, maybe you’re not, in which case good. At least, that’s the way I feel about it. You saw what he did to David? David is his lover, or at least ought to be for sheer loyalty… look, see that?”
Edie followed the gesture to see David’s tail disappearing out the door.
“One guess where he’s going. And it’s such a waste, Rick will drag off anybody and doesn’t care. He explained it to me once as backups, like the backup systems in his sub. David deserves better than to be somebody’s spare part…”
Edie thought she’d figured it out. “Are you sweet on him, hon? You can tell me. It’s okay.”
Walter spluttered a bit, then regained his composure. “Absolutely not… well, I’m a good friend of his. He’s turned to me sometimes. Not for that! I don’t swing that way, actually I don’t swing at all, but David really needs a friend…”
Edie nodded. “And so Rick treating David that way upsets you. I’m sorry I was part of it, Walter, I honestly didn’t know. I can imagine how it must have looked.”
The wolf grinned, just a bit. “Looked like Maggie all over again.” He looked about furtively, but evidently didn’t spot Maggie, and he continued in an undertone, “For the first month she dragged off a different person every night, sometimes a couple times a night. Naturally it was Rick a lot, they’re the same type. I guess you’re not that way, hm?”
Edie shook her head. “I’m no prude…”
“Never met a cat who was,” grinned Walter. “I am, but that’s just me.”
“But,” continued Edie, “I have no desire to drag somebody off to bed the first night I’m here just for the sake of it. I’m not attached, and Peter did say that he thought some people here would be interested in me, but there’s no hurry about meeting any of them.”
A slender vixen, passing by, paused with a wicked smile. “Don’t know who you are, but you obviously have, kitty.”
“Alice!” protested Walter. “Cut it out!”
Edie blinked. “You? Sorry, but I’m boring like Walter, not interested in girls. Even foxy ones. Pun intended.”
“Oh, this is going to be good,” continued the vixen. “Can I speak with you a little, kitty? Er, your name is?”
“Edie, and say what you want right here. I’m not going off anywhere.” said Edie, flustered.
Alice smirked. “Forgive me. I’m being horrible. It’s not me, I have similar tastes to yours. It’s this hulking wolf you’re talking to, the biggest wallflower on board…”
“Which is none of your business!” snapped Walter, becoming more and more embarrassed.
“Who also has a, how did he put it?” continued Alice. “Dreadful?”
Walter got up and made for the door, startling Edie, who cried “Stop! Don’t go!”
“Don’t mind him, he’s all right.” continued Alice. “Dreadful weakness for little cats. Now, he’s what, six two? And you look to be about five feet…”
“Four eleven. Why did you do that?” protested Edie. “I was talking to him! Now he’s all upset, and all I wanted to do was be friends.”
“Edie, Edie,” chided Alice. “I’m one of his closest friends. Largely because I’m also a pilot, and I have a mate, so I’m not a threat to him. He’s not that upset. He’d be more upset if he talked to you for six hours straight as I’m sure he would have done. You had no way of knowing that you were his secret fantasy come to life.”
Edie felt extremely exasperated. “Are all you people sex-crazed weasels?”
Alice giggled. “Of course not. You also didn’t know that the Cafe is the sex-crazed weasel zone…”
“Hey, I resemble that remark!” came a voice from the back of the room. Edie looked. Sure enough, a weasel. Or perhaps a ferret-person.
“You hush, Bill,” called Alice, “you aren’t crazed enough.”
“Aw, shucks.” answered Bill with a grin, and returned to his conversation.
“He’s not?” blinked Edie.
“Nope, that one’s my mate. Plenty of us just come here because it is the most colorful place to hang out. But this is the center for the swingers, you know, and you have to take that into account.”
“I’d rather not,” remarked Edie, still unsettled. “Alice, why were you trying to fix me up with this Walter? You hardly know me. Do you expect me to be publically wanton?”
“Hm?” said Alice. “More and more I’m thinking you’ll make a good friend to Walter. Please try to remember, hon, that I love Walter dearly and know what’s best for him…”
“Forgive me for not caring,” said Edie. “In fact, forgive me for leaving and going back to my room… alone! It’s like I’ve fallen into a soap opera in outer space…”
“The correct term,” said the weasel, who’d noticed her mood and come over to join them, “is Peyton Place in Outer Space.”
“Peyton what?”
“Bill, chill.” chided Alice. “Please don’t go, dear. Look, come back over to our table and join us? Bill and I and Sandy and Arthur have a regular table, and we’re not going to put moves on you. We’re really quite stolid ordinary people and if you go back to your room now you’ll lock the door, which you shouldn’t feel like you have to do.”
“I guess she’s not Rick’s type, eh?” remarked Bill casually.
Alice grimaced. “Obviously not. Just as well, one Maggie’s enough. Don’t tell her I said that. She is certainly Walter’s type, though, isn’t she? It’s incredible.”
Edie allowed herself to be cajoled into joining the little group at their regular table, which turned out to be tucked cozily away in a sort of alcove, a little oasis from the quiet hubbub of the Cafe. Besides Alice, the vixen, and Bill, the weasel, there was a mouse-person, barely four feet tall, who smiled cheerfully at Edie and said, “Arthur. I trust you are not troubled by predatory urges?”
Alice grinned. “Knock it off, Arthur, you’ve been making that joke for years now.”
“And rightly so!” continued Arthur. “After all, this one’s even bigger than the last one was! If she is going to pounce upon me, I demand fair warning!”
“That was years ago too,” grinned Alice, “and that was Maggie as we all know perfectly well.”
“But lest ye forget, she did pounce upon me.”
“You outweighed her by about ten pounds. Hardly an alarming prospect.”
“Ah, but she wanted to eat me!”
Alice hrumphed. “And did, too- that was before you met Sandy, of course. Let’s not talk about Maggie, okay? Edie here is not cut from the same cloth, thankfully, and she’s already dealt with Rick and been narrowly rescued from Walter…”
Arthur peered at Edie, ostentatiously examining her. “Poor Walter.”
“Look,” said Edie, settling in among her odd new friends, “what is all this about Walter? He seems nice but I don’t find this obviousness appealing. And what is it with this place, that everybody’s constantly saturated by lust?”
Bill spoke. “Walter is very dear to all of us here, Edie. He really is a prince- and he’s in a bit of a tough space now since he’s staying away from the singles scene and the singles scene is chasing him very hard.”
“That I can believe,” replied Edie, “as the singles scene here looks like it’d chase a lamppost or a trouser leg. I think I’ll follow his lead. Why would they chase him, if this Rick will drag off anybody on a random whim?”
“Diameter.” smiled Arthur.
“Arthur!” chided Alice. “Edie did not ask for that information, do you think you could make allowances for a newcomer? Pretend it’s really Walter sitting here, she’s just as prudish as he is.”
“I am not!” protested Edie, suppressing a wriggle. “Maybe I’d better try and get used to the way things work here, you shouldn’t be censoring yourselves on my account. I mean, I am a cat, after all! But I just find this blatant dragging-people-off distasteful.”
“Of course,” soothed Bill. “Most people here don’t go in for that sort of thing.”
“Do I get the impression,” blinked Arthur, “that somebody has been trying to sell you on Walter? I saw you talking to him, and his tail wagging over it, but then when Alice joined you he became upset and left. What did she say?”
Edie sighed. “Basically that I was his fantasy come true. Which is particularly disconcerting after that business with Rick.”
“You went off with Rick?” blinked Arthur bemusedly.
“And came straight back again,” said Alice, “and she says Rick didn’t do anything. Which makes sense, Rick never pursues if it takes a serious effort.”
“Well, believe me, he was ready to do things.” said Edie. “I thought he would be embarrassed to go out into the hallways in that condition, but no, he didn’t seem to mind.”
“Pointy or blunt?” asked Arthur, with a mischevious grin.
Edie blinked, stammered, and said “Pointy.”
“Then you are telling the truth,” smiled Arthur, “and Bill owes me a glass of ginger ale.”
“Damn, that’s right!” said Bill. “Be right back.” He zipped off to fetch it.
“What??” gaped Edie.
“We made a small wager, Bill and I, upon seeing you leave the Cafe with Rick, that within an hour you’d see his silly weenus.” smiled Arthur. “My compliments to you on turning it down. As I understand it from the rumors floating around, Walter’s is far better in all respects.”
Edie just stared at him. “How would you know? And why would you know about Rick’s… Excuse me, I am just a bit overwhelmed, okay?”
“My apologies.” said Arthur kindly. “One develops a certain nonchalance about these issues from hanging around in the Cafe for years. As for Rick’s weenus, he is exhibitionistic as you learned, and everybody has seen it, whether they relished the sight or not. As for Walter’s, once he was carnally active, and it became known that his girth was majestic and imposing, and ever since he has been sought by exactly the type he shuns, poor fellow.”
Edie winced, and ostentatiously remarked, “Remind me to be careful never to let anything develop. I have no intention of getting myself injured.”
“Look over there.” suggested Alice.
Edie looked, to see a tiny cat girl with Siamese markings blatantly prowling into the room. She was possibly a little taller than Arthur, but Arthur had a bit of a potbelly and this kitten was slender as Siamese often were. She very nearly made Edie feel inadequate by the sheer felinity of her movements, by the sensuous grace of her silent prowl, the lively flicks of her tail. She walked like she was in heat.
“Maggie.” said Alice.
“Since Maggie was the last person to carnally know Walter, years ago, and the source of the rumors thereafter,” added Arthur, “I think your concerns of injury are unfounded. In fact, she enthused over how slow and careful he was. Which surprised none of us who know him.”
Edie tried to keep from staring at her. “She walks like she’s in heat.” she said very quietly.
Alice looked faintly disgusted. “She probably is. She does go into it, you know. It wouldn’t be that difficult to treat it, adjust it. Take me, for example- I don’t go into heat, got it fixed, the drive is spread out and dissipated…”
“Not too dissipated,” grinned Bill.
“Thank you,” continued Alice. “As you can see, it’s not really an impediment, it just means I don’t get sick with it like that one does. She wouldn’t last a minute like that as a pilot, I can tell you that right now. But as a programmer, she can get away with it.”
“I’m amazed she’s so open about it,” said Edie quietly. “Where I come from you can’t display it like that.”
“Where do you come from?” asked Arthur.
“Oh, Vermont. That’s Earth, you know. Right back where it all started. Where does she come from that’s so different?”
“She comes from oppies,” remarked Bill wryly. “Rich ones, at that, even for oppies. I think the planet was Verdant, I’m not sure. In any case, her background is certainly different from yours.”
“Programmer?” winced Edie. “I’m going to be working with her?”
“Don’t fret,” reassured Bill. “She’s okay, even if she is a bit hard to take sometimes. She’s one hell of a programmer, anyway, and she’s not that hard to get along with. I think some of the other female cats said she tends to get more-feline-than-thou, but that’s not a major problem. Or is it?”
Edie pondered that for a while, and a smirk stole over her face. “I think not.”
“Oh, Edie,” grinned Alice. “What does that smirk say?”
“I’m sorry,” smirked Edie. “I may not be a public spectacle, but I assure you that nobody out-cats me. On any grounds. Not even that kitten.”
“Well, then,” smiled Bill, “sounds like you’ll be fine…”
Arthur had been studying Edie’s expression, and cheerfully interrupted. “Pardon me, but might I venture a guess? Are we to take it that when you become sick with heat yourself, you might turn to our dear Walter and simultaneously relieve his longings and transport yourself to heights of yowling ecstacy?”
Edie stared at him aghast. “I beg your pardon!”
Arthur blinked. “No offense, I hope?”
Edie dropped her eyes and could not face any of the others. A normal human would have gone chalk white and then bright red- as she was totemized and wore fur, the first part wasn’t visible, but the second part translated to her bristling dreadfully.
With over ten years of covering her shameful but natural condition, ten years of taking great pains to hide it so she could avoid the hospital and going on permanent medication, she’d been unmasked here in ten minutes. Probably Rick knew too. They called it EI, it stood for estrus-intensive, and it was not okay. It was treated as a sickness. You had to be able to cover it up. So much for that.
“Good god.” said Alice, taking in the situation. “Arthur, I think you stuffed your paw in it up to the elbow.”
“I better leave,” stammered Edie, trying to rise, but Alice caught her hand.
“Please sit, Edie. I apologize for Arthur- you are beginning to learn about him. This is a safe place and you are welcome here. It’s true, then? I also apologize for my own thoughtless remarks- please don’t go away shamed!”
Edie gave up trying to rise and sank back into her seat, her head in her hands. Nobody spoke, not even Arthur, though he gazed at her with great curiosity.
Finally, she spoke. “It looks like I’m out of the closet. For God’s sake, don’t tell that Rick. Or Walter! Let me have a little self-respect.”
“We respect you, Edie.” said Alice quietly.
Edie gave her a look. “You’ll forgive me for not believing that right off. Where I come from it’s not acceptable. And you don’t have a lot of respect for that little kitty prowling around over there. She’s being conspicuous- it’s not good enough.”
“You’re not the same as her,” said Bill, “and we joke about her but she’s an all right person underneath. What I’m wondering is how you’ve made it this far if your environment was that disapproving?”
Edie sighed gently. “Being estrus-intensive is not the same as being provocative. Where I come from one doesn’t really talk about those things. I know how to repress it.”
“But…” said Alice.
“And, I might add, I know how to groom myself three times a day if necessary so I don’t look bedraggled and ravaged…”
“But…” said Alice.
“And know which deodorants are effective against it.” finished Edie.
Alice heaved a deep sigh. “It sounds like you have all the bases covered. Can you tell me if you’re dealing with this now? In which case a lot of our conversation has been very cruel. When I was going natural my rating wasn’t that high but I still remember times when mere conversation made me a little frantic. Are you being hurt by our careless talk?”
“No, I’m not.” said Edie. “And yes, if I was then it would be cruel. But it looks like I’ll have to adapt to it somehow.”
“It must be hell.” said Bill. “Why do you deal with it?”
“Well, for starters, I don’t like playing with my own chemistry,” said Edie. “No offense, I hope, Alice? I can see that you need to in order to do your job.”
“No offense at all, Edie. I wouldn’t get very far imposing my values on everybody around me.”
“Well,” said Edie, “here’s hoping you don’t end up making me the butt of jokes like this Maggie.”
Alice blinked. “I guess I deserved that. Edie, part of it is that Maggie puts tremendous effort into being the most sexual thing on Aquarius, which is sort of childish, really. After all, we have Rick for that.” She smirked.
“Might I ask what the rating is?” inquired Arthur politely.
“You may not.” replied Edie.
Bill blinked. “That bad? You’re kidding.”
“It’s no concern of yours. I can handle it. You’ll never know.”
“Peter does know?” asked Alice. “Because you’ll catch hell for it if you hid something like that. You’d be out so fast it’d make your…”
“Alice, hon,” chided Bill, “of course he knows. You’re seriously thinking he couldn’t find something like that out? Besides- she’s a programmer. So is Maggie a programmer. Peter knows what he’s doing.”
“He knows,” nodded Edie. “He even played on it a bit when I panicked coming down here, and put up really clear boundaries around it, too. He’s very pragmatic, isn’t he?”
“You’d be surprised,” noted Bill. “Did you know that there is a correlation between intuitive problem solving and EI? It’s not an accident that he hired Maggie- she is phenomenal. Fantastic spurts of concerted work, like lightning flashes…”
Edie nodded. “That’s me, too. I guess they can deal with me, huh?”
“Is that why you prefer not to treat your condition?” asked Arthur.
“It’s not a condition!” snapped Edie defensively. “It’s the natural way my body wants to operate!”
“Edie,” chided Alice, “that doesn’t mean people always enjoy it. I’ve heard even Maggie complain at times. Tension, obsession, a degree of intensity that is virtually intolerable…”
“Stop it.” hissed the catgirl.
“Sorry.” said Alice. “But as you can see, we’re fascinated. Is it really just respect for the natural order of things, is it really something to endure for the sake of the brilliance that can sometimes accompany it? Is that all there is?”
Edie looked angry for a moment, untrusting and hostile. Gradually it faded, and the cat-girl looked back and forth, between the very professional vixen, the friendly weasel and the curious and unworldly mouse, and slowly a delicate smirk stole over her kittenish face.
“Guess.” she purred.
“Well, then,” grinned Alice, “never mind. You’ll do.”
Edie’s smirk faded. “Oh? I hope you’re not going to start talking about Walter again. I should think you understand now that such talk isn’t fair to me. I want to be friends, f…” She flushed.
“F?” grinned Bill.
“Forget anything else,” purred Edie sweetly. “If he’s so wonderful to know he’ll make a terrific friend. As for the EI, there’s inanimate objects, grooming and deodorant.”
Alice sighed, then unexpectedly giggled. “Poor Walter. It’s no use, you’re as stubborn as a cat. Promise me one thing, Edie?”
“What?”
“Use the deodorant. Don’t torture our friend. He’s a wolf and he has the sensitive nose. And he has his little quirk. Please don’t make his life a living hell, okay?”
Edie paused, embarrassed to hear somebody else saying such things. “Okay.”
Arthur stirred. “And I’ll suggest to him that he do likewise- in case you develop a matching quirk. One can’t be too careful. I believe I can phrase it in such a way that he won’t suspect.”
Alice grinned. “If she develops a matching quirk, they’ll both be too careful.”
Bill grinned as well… and whispered to Alice, “If she develops a matching quirk, it doesn’t matter a damn how careful they are anyways.”
It had to be Rick. Of all the people it could have been, it had to be Rick.
However, he was surprisingly discreet about it. Edie barely recognized the predatory swinger of the night before. Even his voice seemed different- the insinuating tone was gone, and he spoke with an authority that reminded her vaguely of Peter.
“You understand that it has to be fitted to you, Edie? This might seem a little silly to you, but whether you think you need it or not you get a Pisces assigned to you, and we’re about to adjust it so it’s ideally suited. Then we’re heading over to the computer center so you can see the equipment you’ll be working with.”
“You mean you’re going to adjust the seat?” asked Edie. “Sure. I probably could do that myself, though.”
“Nope. You don’t really understand how adjustable these are. Hop in- this is the hatch control, but don’t close it yet.”
“It’s very close,” noted Edie, as the sub fit her like a glove, it seemed.
“Well, that’s not surprising, I preset it for you.” The fox grinnned, and a glint of his lavascious side showed through as he said, “I have pretty good figures on that lovely feline body. I think I got your butt to within a few microns. Fits, does it?”
Edie glared at him, annoyed by the remark. “Sure, it fits. How convenient. So what else is there?
Rick’s mood passed tracelessly. “Just a moment.” He adjusted the pedals with a wrench, bringing them up half an inch to her paws, thoughtfully appraising her sight angle and shifting the seat a few degrees this way and that until he was satisfied. “Okay, now see that lever? That’s your throttle…” he turned a switch, “and pull it back firmly. As if you were going to go to top speed.”
Edie did so, noting that it offered a resistance when moved.
Rick looked at her, made an adjustment without asking, and said, “Again.”
This time it was smoother, more like an extension of her arm. “Better,” she said.
“Need it lighter? I think that’s about as light as it should go, for you.
Edie considered that. “You can make it easier still? Wouldn’t that be better?”
“No, absolutely not. It’s tight for a reason- having the throttle shift unexpectedly could be a bad idea, and if it was loose like you’re thinking of, your own acceleration or shock waves could move it. That would be unacceptable.”
Edie blinked at the fox. “Shock waves?”
“Pressure waves. Denizens, the wake of other subs. You’ll note there are straps.”
Edie nodded. “Indeed there are.” She blinked as Rick began strapping her in. “Hey, I’m not ready yet! Or am I?”
“Take it easy, kitten. I have to strap you in for this. Take the throttle and pull back as hard as you possibly can, with a desperate yank.”
Edie blinked once more. “I beg your pardon?”
The fox smirked, a bit unkindly. “If you think you’re going to hurt it you’re out of your mind. This arm, little kitty,” and he grasped Edie’s upper arm, “is the arm of a programmer. I’m tempted to say ‘a lover, not a fighter’, but we’ve been through that. Do as I say.”
Edie glowered at him, and promptly grabbed the throttle and tried to yank it out by the roots, hauling back with all her strength.
Rick was hidden from sight, reading some sort of measurement and adjusting controls, and then reappeared. “Okay, that was great. Do you want to know why I had you do that?”
“Perhaps because you enjoyed saying ‘do as I say’?” purred Edie, with a dangerous sweetness.
Rick was no fool. “Take it easy. I got a full effort out of you by annoying you. You seemed the type that might not really put out unless provoked. That is an emergency throttle adjustment, Edie, and it is set to an acceleration rate that will black you out temporarily. We have to have it at an extreme effort level… all you have to know is this: if you are ever in a situation where you have to go scat, that throttle’s there. You can pull it all the way back in normal use and not risk passing out. But if you’re panicking, if you really have to get away from something fast, it’s tuned to respond to the emergency level. No extra switches. Just yank for all you’re worth.”
Edie just nodded, and asked, “Are there other adjustments you will be playing mind-games around?”
“No, there are not. That’s the only one. You understand, right? Some pilots can be counted on to haul on the throttle for all they’re worth at that point- they have something to prove, and secretly hope they can break it. That, actually, wasn’t me when I was in your position.”
“Hm. Then what did happen when you were in my position?”
Rick slowly grinned. “Peter was in my position. I’m not sure you realize how long I’ve been aboard.”
“Peter?”
“Yeah, Peter. And, you know, he pulled exactly the same trick on me, only worse. I’d flirted with him early on, so he knew about me… squeezed my bicep and told me his boyfriend was probably stronger than I was. Unbelievable. Anyway, I saw red and tried to break the throttle, and he made the adjustment and explained things like I’m doing now. The man was, and is, just unbelievable. So that’s where that trick came from- right from the top. Peter.”
“Well, I’m glad there’s nothing else you have to do like that,” grumbled Edie.
“Yeah- enough history. We’re running behind schedule. Next is orientation- I’m going to ask you a question, and please think about it seriously. Which do you find most natural, an airplane, a car or a motorcycle?”
Edie blinked. “How so?”
“I’m trying to tune the rudder versus aileron controls. Airplane is unlinked. Car is linked and rudder-oriented, it’ll give you some side acceleration. Motorcycle is linked and aileron-oriented, and the linkage is fairly strong- with the linked ones you’ll have the controls trying to move together with servos, though you can still sideslip if you have to. What’ll it be? Think about it.”
Edie remembered the hours spent playing with the flight simulator on her old computer. She winced a bit, remembering that her idea of fun was to fly it nearly out of control, and that she’d drilled holes in the ground over and over trying snap rolls while flying under bridges and radical sideslips to lose altitude enough to go into the giant sewer system. Still, it was pretty clear. “Airplane. Definitely. No question about it.”
Rick looked a bit startled. “You sound sure of yourself. You understand that the linkages are very helpful to inexperienced… Pardon me. I’m just not used to seeing programmers choosing airplane. They actually seem to prefer motorcycle.”
Edie smirked. “This programmer worked on Auger In. Developer. Don’t worry about me, dear.”
Rick blinked, then grinned. “That’s what I train on. What kind of system did you get to run it? Fancy developer stuff?”
“Just my own, but it’s an ABM, three screens, full yoke. Two gig, one point five tera, nice little setup.”
Rick grinned more. “Leave me out of your competitions, you programmer type. I can’t compete. You’ll babble on about it for hours if I give you a chance, and we haven’t got time.” He adjusted some hidden controls. “How twitchy do you want the yoke? I better not second-guess you.”
“Oh, I like it tw… hm. Maybe not quite so much. How about a notch below twitchy? Actually, how does it compare with Auger In? I had that nine point six, nine point seven, eight point five.”
“Got it.” said the fox, and started adjusting things.
“Hold it- go with nine, nine, eight. You have it marked that way?”
“No, I just know these subs. Why the cutback? Your settings were pretty impressive- those are pilot-level settings. Especially unlinked.”
Edie sighed ruefully, then smirked. “Well, you know Auger In?”
“Sure.”
“I did. Frequently. Nine-nine-eight were my safety settings, if I wanted to fly around and not crash I’d go with those. The others were what I used most of the time, and I crashed quite a bit. I would go pretty wild. It was a good way to burn off tensions after work.”
Rick nodded. “Fair enough. You’re not going to be crashing here, are you? If you get killed and wipe out a sub, Peter will kill you, then he’ll kill me, and then I will kill you. Sure you don’t want to back off some more? That’s still pretty twitchy.”
“I’m sure,” said Edie. “I logged a lot of time on Auger In. Hmmm, do you have the physical feedback for this? I suppose you would, since it’s real. Is this all electronic, or servo assisted, or even mechanical?”
“That was my next and last question, servo assisted, and how much centering do you want? I’m guessing not much as you’re small and light, but I don’t care what you did with Auger, you’re getting some centering here. It’s not safe to have no kinesthetic feedback.”
“Oh, I told you I had full yoke. Can you give me template C with a touch extra on the pedals?”
“Sure. That sounds like a good setting, though once again it’s twitchier than I’m used to giving a programmer.”
“I have a light touch, and that’s what I’m used to.”
“Are you sure you’re considering the situation? There are going to be times when you’ll not be entirely focused on the controls. You won’t be always flying when you’re in the mood to, sometimes you’ll be preoccupied. How about a hair off the twitchiness, and some extra centering?”
Edie thought. “Leave the twitchiness alone, but okay, more centering. Say, halfway to D, or the equivalent. I think I could fly that in my sleep.”
“You’re not going to be sleeping. I’m just trying to make concessions to reality here.” He paused. “You’re too pretty to waste.”
Edie blinked. “Er, thanks. How much more is there?”
“That was it.” He flipped a few switches on the control panel, then pressed a button and the sub emitted a harsh mechanical yelp, then settled down to a penetrating whine of turbines. “This button here is the hatch open- don’t worry, it’s failsafe. You ready to follow me? We’re heading over to the computer center.”
Edie gulped inconspicuously, and nodded. “I’m ready. Er, what would you do if I wasn’t a pilot?”
“I’d fly you by remote. Do it all the time. Want me to?”
“No.” said Edie, determinedly. “This I can handle. It’s just a little intimidating. This thing’s going to take my ears off, you know that?”
“When you close the hatch, it’ll cut off. Now, follow me.”
He pressed another button and ducked his arm out of the way as the hatch began to close, latching with a hiss as the cabin pressure kicked in. The turbine whine virtually disappeared, and she looked about, marvelling at the huge field of view. Rick was getting into a matching sub, and she looked it over from the slender tail structure to the stubby ‘wings’. Interesting sort of submarine, she thought. It was obviously a maneuverable design, well suited to navigating a water world with no bottom to it.
Rick’s voice came over speakers in the cabin, mounted behind her head. Surprisingly, his voice was localized and came from the sub he was in- she blinked, thought ‘Binaural’, and listened.
“Turn on your lights, marked ‘lights’.”
She did so, silently approving of the interface designer, and the front of the room was bathed in light. It seemed to flash on suddenly and then build itself to a usable level, as rapidly as her eyes could adjust. She watched Rick’s sub as its lights went on and decided that was exactly what was happening. Another nice touch. She liked this odd little submarine already.
“Your rudder and throttle are linked to the wheels while you’re on a surface. Do what I do- orient yourself and charge out the door, ten seconds after I do.”
Edie watched as a very large hatch opened, revealing mostly steel bulkheads, a sort of ceiling that vanished into the distance. She couldn’t see the water but figured it had to be kept under hatch level, or the floor would get wet.
Rick’s sub moved forward, angling itself carefully, and then its turbines let out a deafening shriek, buffeting her sub with its thrust, and it flung itself out the hatch, dropping out of sight, momentarily illuminating the roof of Aquarius as the lights flashed to full brightness.
Edie waited a careful ten seconds, and then began guiding her sub toward the opening. It handled eagerly, as if longing to fling itself across the deckplates, and she warily held it in check, not wishing to rip one of the ‘wings’ off on the hatch side. When she was satisfied that it was aimed properly, she took a breath and pulled back cautiously on the throttle, rolled smoothly out the door, and dropped like a stone.
At first she could not interpret what was happening. It was as if she was hanging in air, unsupported. The sub had pitched forward, but her speed was just enough that it didn’t go end over end. In shock, she stared at a readout that said her airspeed was increasing dramatically, and looked at the still water hanging before her eyes.
She saw ripples. They got bigger. When she realized they were waves, Aquarius-scale waves, and heard Rick shrieking over the speakers at her, she understood, and yanked back on the yoke until it was pinned, hearing the faint scream of the wind rushing by the canopy, grabbing the throttle, and she hit the water with a glancing blow and was knocked unconscious.
When she came to, her body was being shaken by the sub’s continual bouncing across the waves, and her hand was still gripping the throttle. She noticed confusedly that it was pulled fully back, and then realized Rick was still screaming at her. “Pull up! Pull up!”
Edie heaved a deep breath, and carefully pulled the yoke back. There were a few more buffets as waves caught the sub, and then the wings bit air and lifted her away from the water. She took it up a safe distance from the water, and unsteadily said, “Yes.”
There was a moment of silence from the speakers.
“So you’re alive. What the hell do you think you’re doing? I should have turned on the goddamned fly-by-wire.”
Edie gulped. “I thought…”
“You didn’t think, and you didn’t do what I said. And so you went out at what must have been half speed or less, and damned near went straight in. I can’t believe I listened to you. I should have turned on the goddamned fly-by-wire.”
“Is it broken? The sub, or plane, or whatever it is?” managed Edie. “Are we going to make it to wherever we’re going?”
Rick sighed loudly over the speakers, and paused again, getting control of himself. “Ten to one it’s not broken, Edie. These subs are built for that kind of thing. You are not. Now, you’re going to tell me right now, and tell me honestly, just exactly how much you were bullshitting me back there. Now!!”
Edie blinked. Rick had pulled back and was now flying beside her, almost close enough for her to see his face. She was glad she couldn’t, quite. She could make out that he was staring out the side of the canopy at her, and she felt a rush of shame, then of anger at her embarrassing mistake, and became determined to stop him right there.
She took a few deep breaths, resisting the temptation to experiment with the ailerons to get the feel of them, muttered a quiet prayer to anything out there that took care of stray kittens, and snapped the yoke sharply to the side, watching the horizon spin around her, and snapping back with a touch of overcorrection almost immediately, centering the stick, catching her breath. That, she thought, was really a very good, crisp snap roll, and I hope he peed himself watching it.
She waited, without saying a word, for Rick to respond. He was silent again for a while, and then simply said, “No loops. Follow me.”
His sub clawed at the air and flung itself forward, and Edie grabbed the throttle and fell into formation just behind and to the side of him, taking pains to do it smoothly and reassuringly.
The endless, unvarying sea beneath them screamed by.
“You should have been a pilot, Edie.” said Rick teasingly. “That snap roll was just sick. No wonder you wanted twitchy.”
“I thought you’d wanted to see me transported by slow boat, after that first business?”
Edie and Rick proceeded down the hallway, leaving the subs parked in the rather large docking bay. Edie was still a bit shaken from her near-disaster, and she continued, “I swear, Rick, it’ll never happen again…”
“Hang on, hang on, kitty!” soothed Rick. “That was my fault. I should have remembered you were new here. Obviously nobody told you that there is half a mile or more of air space surrounding the water, and you thought you were going to be traveling underwater. We always refer to them as subs…”
“I wouldn’t have guessed they’d stay in the air, even,” noted Edie. “Those tiny wings- it’s pretty incredible they’re even capable of flight at all.”
“Remember the gravity is somewhat lower than you’re used to… and you’ve seen how fast the subs are in air. There aren’t any obstructions to worry about. Oh- one thing? You did notice the grid pattern on the roof?”
Edie nodded. “What about it?”
“Learn it. Remember I said no loops?”
“You did. The sub won’t stand the G-forces? That seems hard to believe.”
“No. How shall I put it?” said Rick. “Well, on Earth the ‘ceiling’ of an aircraft is the point at which air density isn’t enough to support the weight of the aircraft.”
Rick grinned, but there wasn’t much humor in it. “Here the ceiling is what you smash into approximately a third of the way through your loop.”
Edie winced. “Right. So there’s no way at all to pull off a loop?”
“Forget it. Don’t even think it. Not even at low loading, when there’s a bit more airspace. What you gain in air space and lowered gravity you lose in air density. There simply is not enough room to come close. By the way, it’s smart to not try loops with the bipes up on the surface either. Those are just barely capable of it in the right spaces, but you have to be dragging the ground at the start and effectively stall out at the apex. Nine out of ten attempts end up hitting the glass…”
“Glass?” blinked Edie. “You’re putting me on.”
“So all right, layered achromatic ceramic composite. Am I over your head yet?”
Edie blinked. “Okay, so glass. I always thought that was artistic licence on the TV shows, and then when I got here I was thinking paint and little lights hanging from the roof. You’re saying all that is transparent?”
“Yeah- you get whole cooperatives of oppies together and they can finance anything. Ask me sometime how they keep it from hazing with normal cosmic dust and micrometeorites. It’s pretty outrageous- anyway, here we are.”
A fugitive smile played around Rick’s face as he ushered Edie in through the surprisingly large doors. When she entered, she understood his amusement. He’d watched the reactions before.
Edie’s eyes widened in disbelief and scanned up, down, around, taking in the dizzying array of networked computers, identifying component after component as stuff she thought she would never see, blinking at the shocking size of the fiber-optic networking lines linking it all together… she tried to estimate the total power of this setup, and found herself unable to even guess at it… and finally, she realized she was holding her breath, exhaled, and looked over to see that Rick’s fugitive smile was now a very amused grin.
“Welcome to Christmas Morning,” he said.
Edie took a deep breath. “Yeah, that’s for sure. This is incredible!” She smirked. “That’s not bad. Christmas Morning. That’s a good one.”
“No, seriously. That’s its name. Christmas Morning. I’m not a programmer type, but what else would you call it? Look…” he said, and hunted through some printouts, coming up with some sort of purchase order, and handing it to her.
Edie read it. “Fiber junction strip, optical gating at twelve gigs a second, requisition for Christmas Morning LV5 network subassembly. Wow. There’s no price?”
“If you have to ask, you don’t even get to read the specs,” grinned Rick. “They don’t call it Christmas Morning for nothing. The catalogs and data sheets you get here don’t include prices. You just pick what’s best.”
Edie’s eyes widened, and she shivered a bit involuntarily, which Rick did not miss.
“Hmmmm,” grinned Rick. “I might have known. I shouldn’t have given you the backrub, I should have brought you here and shown you the networking. You’re smelling nice.”
Edie flushed. “Then I need to get back to my room. Damn it. Why are there no other people here?” She kept a wary eye on Rick, but it was plain he was just being verbal again.
Rick seemed not to notice her brief outburst. “Because most of the work is done remotely. You could do it in your room, but it’s better to team up with the other programmers, get to know them, meet them face to face. Peter doesn’t want gnomes hiding in holes.”
“I suppose not,” noted Edie. “That’s okay with me, I can play it either way.”
“Since there currently isn’t anyone here,” said Rick, “do you want to just go straight home now?”
Edie gave him a look. “I think that would be best. You aren’t looking for an excuse to stay here longer? I’m impressed. And surprised.” She turned and began padding out the door, her tail restless and lashing about to betray her mood.
Rick followed, and he kept at an ostentatious distance from her side, looking irritated. “Look, can we talk for a second here?”
Edie stopped, flustered. “How do you mean, talk?”
“Better still, you listen. I’ll talk. Edie, you are EI. You go into heat. It’s not that hard to spot if you know the signs. You’re not in it right now… yes, I can tell that too! However, you are typical EI in that you’re on a hairtrigger. You don’t act like a healthy EI feline, instead you repress it and wind up with all your nipples standing up over computer networking widgets.”
Edie bit her lip, rather hard. She hadn’t noticed, but she didn’t have to look to know he was speaking the truth. She didn’t dare try to adjust her fur to cover them better. Hopefully only the top pair were showing- it still made her want to turn her back on the fox.
“Obviously you come from some very repressive place, and it’s warped you… hold it, I’m not finished! You don’t seem to understand that I personally have five different cats I can turn to if I please. I don’t intend to watch everything I say around you for fear of upsetting you. My personal opinion is that you should get a grip, figure out that this is not Earth and you don’t need to be ashamed of your perfectly natural drives.”
Rick glowered at her in sheer exasperation. “However, I can make one thing much simpler for you. I wouldn’t screw you if you begged me. Understood?”
He turned and stalked off. Edie was speechless for a moment, then hurried after him, alarmed. “You’re not going to leave me here? I don’t know my way around!”
“No,” said Rick more calmly. “I’m going to lead you back to quarters. Then you will go your way, and you’ll run back to your room and soak yourself in disinfectant, and I will go mine.”
“Why are you so furious?” stammered Edie. “I’m not used to being yelled at like that. I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“You did.” said Rick quietly. “You brought an attitude here that I thought I’d escaped, and you threw it in my face. I am not furious. Actually, that’s a lie, I am furious, but it’s not at you directly. I’m furious at the people who took a delicious, sensuous feline who was born to make love, a beautiful girl-cat with silky grey fur and green eyes and a body that will haunt my dreams, someone who could flare up incandescently at my touch alone… and these people taught her shame. And she came here, and she tried to teach me. Be offended at what I just said. I don’t care.”
Edie tried to say something in response, but Rick wasn’t listening and she didn’t even manage a coherent word. When they reached the subs again, he said “You do remember the drill? I can run over it again if you forgot anything.”
Edie nodded, then shook her head, and managed, “I remember, you don’t need to go over it again.”
Rick looked carefully at her, as if assessing her mood and deciding whether she was fit to fly the sub. His eyes were chilly. Finally he shrugged. “You need to do something about that shiver, kitty. If I was you I’d know what to do, and thank God I’m not. But you ought to be able to handle getting back to quarters.” With that, he turned and got into his sub, and the canopy lowered over him.
Edie found some comfort in getting into her sub and doing likewise. The canopy lowered like an insulating shield. Rick’s voice was dispassionate and businesslike over the speakers. “Ready?”
“Go ahead,” said Edie steadily.
When they got back to the main docking area, Rick directed her to a specific spot to park the sub, saying that she should try to use that spot whenever she returned here. It was a bit out of the way, and as she walked back to the entranceway it was plain that Rick was already gone. Edie wasn’t sure how she felt about that. It was a relief not to see him, but knowing that he felt the same way about her was not reassuring. She walked slowly back to her room, locked the door, and spent a minute just looking at herself in the mirror. Then she blinked, shook her head like a cat, and began to tidy her fur and cover the signs of her vulnerability, as she had done thousands of times before. The ritual of it soothed her, calmed her nerves- there was something very protective and safe about it all. It didn’t demand anything from her.
When she was decent again, without a hair out of place, she padded over to her boxes and suitcases and dug in them, hunting for her tea. Finding it, she decided that now was as good a time as any to put away some of her belongings, and foodstuffs seemed like a good place to start. The tea brewed cheerfully on a ceramic burner as she organized the cupboards according to her habitual system, and by the time her tea was done she’d moved everything to the cupboards, with an approving nod at the roominess and luxury of her accommodations.
As she was finishing, there was a knock at the door, and, opening it, she was startled to see Peter standing there. She tried, in a glance, to discern what his purpose was, but it was no good. The man was too calm- it was impossible to read him.
“Is it all right if I talk with you a little bit, Edie?” he said.
Edie gulped, her heart beginning to pound. “Rick.”
Peter smiled a little. “You’re sharp. You’re also panicking- stop. Hear me out before reacting.”
Edie let him in, and sat on her bed, looking up at Peter, who chose to stand. She didn’t trust her voice, and let him speak first.
“Rick is one of my best pilots,” began Peter, “and one of my biggest headaches. He just sent me a note about you. It seems you really got to him. That’s rare, and it only happens when I get somebody new who doesn’t exactly approve of his lifestyle, and he makes a play for them. Are you with me so far?”
Edie nodded.
“Just out of curiosity, did you lecture him?”
Edie shook her head.
“Settle down, okay? I don’t give up on a person easy. If I did, Rick would have gone long ago. However, he is not gone, and you are very new, and you’ve got him as insecure and tense as I’ve ever seen him. Did you play along for a while and then switch on him?”
“No,” said Edie. “Not really. He gave me a backrub, and I stopped it right there. Nothing else.”
“You do understand that on this ship you would not have been punished or ostracised for going on from there?”
“Are you implying what I think you’re implying?”
Peter gave her a look. “Hold it right there, okay? I’m not implying anything. You just assumed that I was telling you what was expected of you. I now know what happened to Rick, from hearing the tone of your voice just then.”
Edie shut up, and Peter continued. “I don’t expect you to break the habits of a lifetime and pounce on Rick, or anybody for that matter. What I expect is that you will learn to get along with the other people here- even Rick- without unthinkingly hitting their weak points every time you turn around. This is in the first day, Edie, okay? To be fair, I knew as soon as I saw you that Rick would go after you, but I didn’t know how you would react.”
Peter was not pacing, but he gave the impression that he ought to be pacing. “You could have been jaded and cynical about your world’s standards, in which case you might still be in bed with him, or with somebody. Or you could have been mature and self-confident, in which case you’d have gently rebuffed his backrub. Instead, I find that you are inexperienced in dealing with the off-duty aspects of this place, that you gave him mixed signals, and suddenly one of my best pilots is getting haughty and trying to tell me my job, and you are his scapegoat. That’s not a crime, okay? But I’ll tell you this- I’m going to give you plenty of time and patience. And you are going to learn tolerance. Or you are going to be eased out of here very gently, for your sake and the sake of the others here.”
Edie gulped, a very small and frightened sound, and Peter, hearing it, dropped to a crouch, at eye level with her. He looked earnestly into her eyes. “Edie, calm down. I don’t give up on people easy, and I really believe you can handle this, okay? I’m just telling you right up front that you can’t let it slide forever. Get used to this ship. Get to know some of the people who you have more in common with. You’ll be less threatened if you know you have friends here. If you feel like you’re the only one with, I don’t know, morals or whatever you want to call it, then you’re going to be hell to deal with because you’ll be defensive all the time. You need to do better than that. I’m not asking for it overnight- I won’t even put a deadline on it. Just know that you need to work on this. Think of it as an order from the ship’s master. It is.”
Edie waited a little, her head spinning. You have no idea, she thought to herself. “Is that all?” she asked, very politely.
Peter betrayed the hint of a smile. “It’s more than enough. I’m asking you to look at the habits and attitudes of a lifetime. I think you can do that, but I’ve been wrong before. There will be plenty of time to wait and see.”
With that, he quietly stood, nodded at her as if to say ‘You understand, of course’, and walked calmly out, gently closing the door behind him. Edie stared at the door for a moment, then sprang to her feet and started pacing, shaken. After a few circuits of the room, she shook her head as if to clear it, and was out the door, heading for the Cafe. Maybe there was somebody there who wouldn’t turn her nerves to violin strings.
As she entered the Cafe, she hesitated a bit- it was even more crowded than before, a constant babble of voices washing over her, the varied tonalities of cats and foxes and squirrels and wolves chattering away to each other. The lights seemed a little dimmer than they had been earlier. Every now and then, a strange voice of one sort or another would appear in the chatter, leaving her to guess what sort of totemized person had spoken. Could that one be an avian of some sort? And what of the snakelike hissing voice, or the startlingly low rumble that might be anything from a dragon to a bear? Clearly there were people here with illegal body mass… no, it would not be illegal here.
She very nearly turned to leave, but then there was a brief lull, and in it was a dryly humorous tonality she recognized, then a unconcerned laugh that soothed her nerves just hearing it. It could only be Alice. Edie couldn’t see the usual table Alice and her friends sat at, but judging from the location of the sound that was where they were. Edie cautiously entered the room, slinking silently past oblivious crowds of people, and made her way to the table in the corner.
Alice looked up as Edie approached, and grinned in the wicked way only foxes seemed able to manage. “Speak of the devil!”
Edie blinked. “I beg your pardon?”
“Oh, nothing. Sit down.”
Edie looked back and forth. Around the table were Alice, Arthur… and Walter. Walter’s expression was hard to read, but Edie tried to avoid looking at him which made it still harder to interpret. She weighed probabilities in her mind, came up with ones that didn’t reassure her, and began backing away. “That’s okay… I really ought to be going…”
“Oh, no, you don’t!” insisted Alice stubbornly. “Not until you’ve told us what you did to Rick! It’s so rare that anybody takes him down a notch. Did you scratch his nose?”
Edie blinked. “Ye gods, how’d you hear about that?”
“He blew into the Cafe in high dudgeon, and announced that the new cat was going to have everybody’s balls in a vise.” explained Arthur cheerfully.
Alice giggled. “Maggie was terrible. She told him he was just bent because you were going to ruin his feline batting average. It’s surprising how poorly they get along. He started to bluster, and then Walter got upset and demanded he take it all back.”
Edie blinked. “You’re kidding.” She looked at Walter, and he looked away, embarrassed.
Alice regarded her with mock sternness. “Sit down, Edie. You don’t have to sit with your knight in furry armor. Join us. It sounds like you had an interesting little scene with our notorious fox, and we are dying to hear about it.”
Edie gave in, choosing to sit next to Alice.”Walter got upset?”
“He was being rude,” muttered Walter. “Unpardonable.”
Alice grinned wickedly again. “That, my dear, is when Rick left. And he left in a hurry, didn’t he, Walter?”
Walter’s eyes lifted, and a wolfish grin gradually stole over his face.
“In a hurry?” blinked Edie.
Walter kept grinning and stretched his arms out as if to get more comfortable, pretending nonchalance as muscles knotted and bulged under his coarse gray fur. “Can’t imagine why. Silly bastard. No offense, Edie.”
“None taken,” gulped Edie. “Yes, I suppose he left pretty quickly, at that.”
“I wouldn’t have hurt him,” added Walter quickly. “Would I, Alice? I mean, come on, you know me.”
“I know that,” grinned Alice. “You know that. I don’t blame him for getting out of there, though. He knows you don’t like him, and I saw you. You may not have noticed, but you bristled at him and also stood taller.”
“Oh, not that again?” protested Walter.
“No, it’s true. You slouch and when you do you see eye to eye with him. You stood up and he was eye-to-eye with your neck. Not a reassuring sight for our dear, ravenous fox. So he took the better part of valor and tried to pretend he was stalking off with dignity…”
“Except,” noted Arthur with amusement, “his tail tried to stalk off with dignity quicker…”
“And left the room firmly between his legs!” laughed Walter. “Damn, that was good. I don’t think he’ll be troubling you any more, Edie.”
Edie had to giggle at the thought. “That suits me. Except… you don’t think he’s going to complain to Peter again? I don’t like that very much. I have to get along with him, you know.”
“What did you say?” asked Walter, his expression darkening. Alice, too, looked concerned.
“He complained to Peter about me. Peter told me I have to get along with him, even though I don’t have to like him very much…”
Walter glowered for a moment, looking very intimidating, and then he got up suddenly, reaching over and taking Edie’s hand. “Come along. We’re gonna stop this right now.”
He set off, pulling Edie helplessly behind him. Alice half-rose, protesting, “Walter!” and then sat down, banging the table in frustration. As Edie was dragged inexorably away, she heard Alice grumbling, “… damned white knight, but at least he can’t get in…” and then her voice was lost in the babble of the Cafe.
Edie struggled as Walter strode down the hallways, but she wasn’t big enough to budge him. She was nearly ready to scratch him really hard when he swung aside, opening a door and ducking in, dragging her behind him.
Peter had been sitting at a desk, but as Walter stormed in the ship’s master reacted to the intrusion by dropping his pen, coming to his feet in a single fluid motion, and leaning over the desk, matching Walter’s fire with cold control. They faced off, and there was a moment of silence.
Peter broke it. “Don’t tell me. Rick again.”
“Damn right. What are you going to do about it?”
“Two things, okay? You’re going to tell me what he did. Quietly and calmly. And you are going to let go of Edie’s hand. Now!”
Walter dropped Edie’s hand. It was as if he’d been unaware he was dragging her. Edie had been determined to escape, but now she was hypnotized by the drama of the situation, and she stood quietly, taking a cautious step back and watching.
“You can’t let him act like that, Peter,” said Walter, more quietly. “It’s not right.”
“You’re not telling me what happened, Walter.”
“He got you to frighten Edie! He just waltzed in and managed to get you to…”
Peter slammed his hand down on the desk, making Edie jump and freezing Walter in mid-sentence. He stared at his desk for a moment in silence, and then looked up.
“I might have known. Nothing happened. Sit down. Sit down! You too, Edie.”
Walter sat down on the plain sofa that the room had to offer, his expression a mixture of outrage and embarrassment. Edie looked around but there was no other chair. She hesitated, then at a curt nod from Peter, sat next to Walter. The sofa was narrow and pressed their hips together, which was an intimacy Edie didn’t really appreciate. She contented herself with not leaning against Walter, and paid attention.
Peter stepped out from behind the desk, and stood with his hands clasped behind his back, looking at the two of them dispassionately and with a faint overtone of disapproval. He spoke, in a very businesslike tone, the sudden flare of anger gone from his voice and attitude.
“Walter, you’re out of line. I spoke to Edie because she has to learn tolerance for some of the other viewpoints on this ship. If she doesn’t, my job will become a lot harder. I will dismiss her if she totally fails.”
Walter stirred, and Peter froze him with a look. Edie felt his thigh tense against her. “Hold it! What you don’t understand, Walter, is that I expect her to be able to do that. Did I see Edie come rushing to my door to complain about what I require of her? No. Instead I get you, and you are dragging, literally dragging her behind you, because you feel my rule is unjust. Edie, do you think what I asked is too much?”
Edie hesitated, and shook her head, being too disconcerted to say anything.
“That leaves you, Walter. Do you think y…”
“Naw,” muttered Walter. “I don’t think it’s unjust, I guess.”
“You’re not listening. I wasn’t going to ask you that. I was going to ask you something else, Walter.”
Walter was startled. “Huh?”
“Do you think you are indispensable?”
Walter didn’t answer, and Peter continued, patiently.
“Walter, you came with me when I signed on to this ship. You’re one of the best pilots I have… yes, Edie,” he said, “him and Rick both. I could name maybe three more of the same caliber, it’s not idle talk.”
“In any case, Walter, I won’t deny that you’re useful, even vital, to our work. However, you just dragged a new crew member into my cabin to complain about the way I run things. That’s not going to happen again, is it?”
“No, sir.” muttered Walter, and began rising as if to leave.
“Hold it. I’m not finished. What I had to say to Edie applies every bit as much to you. Do you understand what I was saying, or were you not paying attention? Did you just get outraged and rush off without stopping to think?”
Peter glanced back and forth between Walter and Edie, and the corner of his mouth turned up for a moment. “That’s a rhetorical question. You rushed off before you could think. Don’t deny it- I’m not a fool. Sit still, and listen.”
He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Okay. My job is composed of two main parts, not counting damned paperwork. One, as you know, Walter, is technical. I coordinate the technical side of our work, overseeing the systems people, and I put a lot of work into the Pisces. Some of the pilots like tinkering with their subs, and I have to watch that to make sure they don’t tune the things so finely that they become unstable.”
“Whether people understand it or not, I have to watch over the crew as well. You don’t tune a crew with screwdrivers, though lord knows I wish I could sometimes. You tune a crew with words- and rules- and again, the thing to watch for is not the obvious failing components- those are trivial and simply dealt with- but the synergistic effects, the ways it can become unstable. There are limits to how much you can worry about that, but being aware of it can be useful. With me so far?”
Edie and Walter nodded as one, glanced at each other, and nodded a second time, asynchronously.
“Now, what I told Edie was pretty simple. She needs to develop tolerance regarding some of the lifestyles here. Actually, it wouldn’t be much different topside, but here you report to me and so I have the authority to order you to work on it, if I think it is important enough. I do, for a number of reasons- and most of them apply to you as well, Walter.”
“Such as?” inquired Walter politely.
“I don’t need to tell you my reasons, okay? Think about what I’ve just said. My reasons should be obvious. What I need to tell you is my expectations. I need to tell you those if I am going to expect any better from you in the future. I have fallen short in that- I haven’t spoken to you because you do have a lot of time onboard this ship, and because you haven’t been much of a problem. That was a mistake, and I should have spoken to you before, okay? So I’m speaking to you now. Same deal as with Edie. Same advice. And, Walter? Same consequences.”
Walter gulped. “What advice?”
“Oh… get some tolerance. At least make an effort to learn some tolerance. I can’t have you two stirring up half the crew and causing disturbances. I could tell you that you aren’t the only ones who’ve been told that… the point is, you are on the list. I’m not answering questions about who else I’ve talked to. Okay?”
Walter nodded, but Peter had already turned away, seating himself again at his desk and resuming his paperwork. He did not look up from the work, and it seemed that he would not, that the visit was over as far as he was concerned. He did not say goodbye as Walter and Edie slipped out the door.
Returning to the Cafe seemed the reasonable thing to do- they didn’t even exchange words about it, they just headed back the way they came without a second thought. It occurred to Edie that she could make an excuse and part ways, but seeing Walter taken down a notch had made him seem more human- her previous experience had left him in a niche charitably described as ‘Large Virile Wolf Type’, which didn’t leave a lot of room for personality. It was a convenient way of writing him off- reducing the person they called Walter to little more than the bearer of a lupine phallus, something that appealed to her body but was easily dismissed by her mind, mostly. Edie had learned to not condemn secrets, but was damned if she’d reveal them…
Edie blinked, confronted with the dissonance between her comfortable stereotype for Walter and the unexpected ease of being with him, and at that point he interrupted her thoughts and just made matters worse.
“I’m awful sorry. Look, I guess you’re going off to the Cafe, right? Want me to go away? I had no business draggin’ you around like that. There’s some work I could be doing on my sub…”
“No,” answered Edie impulsively, and then she was stuck for words, trying to find some appropriate way to say ‘But…’. It showed in her little cat face, and Walter quickly read it there, showing more sensitivity than she’d bargained for. He drooped visibly, and began to turn away, muttering about work he had to do, and Edie unthinkingly caught his hand in hers, and both the hulking wolf and the dainty cat froze.
Edie thought fast, very fast, and, dropping his hand, said “Come on!” in a cheerful tone. She started off towards the Cafe once more, biting her lip gently and trying to walk in a perfectly normal fashion. Now was not the time, she felt, for a demonstration of feline hips swaying like a ship in heavy seas.
Walter caught up with her, and she immediately took control of the conversation as well. “Are you going to be in trouble with Peter? I’ve never seen him like that. Of course, I’ve hardly ever seen him at all, so that shows you how little I know, doesn’t it?” She chattered gaily, determined that no weighty silence should arise. “So are you going to be in trouble, or not?”
“I don’t think so,” said Walter. “I may not be indispensable, but I’m damned useful, really. I’m the sort of dependable type he can lean on a lot, and he does. I’ll tell you, I never thought he’d go off like that on me, though.” Walter seemed relieved at the chance for a normal conversation.
“Does that happen often? It was a little frightening.”
“It mostly happens when his people aren’t working right.” said Walter. “Never happened much to me. Frightening? Don’t be too hasty. What was it, that intensity he gets? Is that what frightened you?”
“Well, not quite frightened,” noted Edie. “Something like that. He wasn’t directing it at me, you know. He was very low key when talking to me. To you he was different. I’ve never seen anyone dominate so totally, and he barely raised his voice half the time.”
“Well, now, that’s a ship’s master for you. They’re always like that, the good ones, anyway. He’s actually very good at what he does. Some of them are a lot scarier. Peter’s likable if you accept that he’s God.” Walter grinned.
“Would it be better if he wasn’t so, I don’t know, overbearing?” asked Edie. “Or, well, I don’t know how to describe it, but he seems to be on such a different level, I can’t imagine being with him socially.”
Walter grinned again. “I can, I’ve seen it. He’s the same. Everybody behaves. You’d have to have a little background. I’ve served with other types of ships’ masters. There was one who was really popular. He was really one of the guys- this was on the Adriatic, regular freighter ship. We got nailed by a meteorite, incredibly bad luck thing. Know what he did?”
“What?”
“He fainted. Literally passed out. Suddenly the screens were lighting up red everywhere, and everyone was looking at him to know what to do, and thud. I’ll stick with Peter.”
They entered the Cafe, and made their way towards their back table, where Alice and Arthur were still sitting. “What happened?” asked Edie. “I mean, obviously you survived, so how’d they fix it?”
Walter muttered, “Well, I was the first mate…” and slid in next to Arthur, who made room for him.
“Did he kill you?” asked Alice wryly. “Or just maim you or tie your tails together or something?”
Walter looked abashed. “Nope, didn’t kill us. Er, I mean kill me.”
Edie chimed in, “He was very stern, but fair, I think.”
“I just have to put up with Rick better.” said Walter.
“Sounds rewarding,” smirked Alice. “How much of him do you have to put up?”
“Knowing Rick,” remarked Arthur, “Walter could put him up as easily as Edie can. What will you do with him once he’s up?”
“Wait, wait a minute. As Edie can?” interrupted Walter.
“Yes,” explained Arthur, “Edie has put him up at least once. Thankfully, she didn’t know what to do with him once he was, otherwise he’d probably still be strutting around boasting.”
Walter bristled, and turned to Edie, seething. “Is this true? He got a boner at you? I’ll kill ‘im.”
“Easy, Walter.” chided Alice. “Name one person on board whom he hasn’t been exhibitionistic toward. You missed us talking about it. Also, you’re not taking Edie’s feelings into account. She spurned him, and you know he never pursues if it takes an effort.”
“I don’t know that.” snarled Walter. “There’s always a first time. Lock your door, Edie.”
Arthur blinked. “Surely you are being unreasonable?”
Alice glanced sidelong at Edie. “Very unreasonable. Walter, trust me on this, okay? He is not going to be seducing our friend. You should have figured that out by now, after the scene he put on.”
“He could be covering one of those fatal obsession things…” insisted Walter stubbornly. “Or imagining things in his head about her.”
Edie was getting uncomfortable. “Walter, please, I can take care of myself. Oh, and I normally lock my door anyhow, though I’m not sure what is normal on this ship.”
“Also,” reassured Arthur, “there’s nothing he could imagine that he doesn’t already suspect.”
Alice shot a sharp look at Arthur, as Walter blinked. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“None of your business.” stated Alice. Edie looked away.
“She’s got a boyfriend?” said Walter. “Here? Or no, wait, that wouldn’t be what he was imagining, or maybe it would, the sick bastard. But still, what?”
Nobody answered. Walter looked around, and nobody would meet his eye but Alice, who stared right back at him defiantly.
He continued, awkwardly. “I sure wish somebody would level with me. Arthur just said there is nothing Rick could imagine that he don’t already know. Now, I know Rick, so that worries me. Are you talking about something really shameful? Please don’t make me sit here wondering.”
Alice paused for a moment, glancing at Edie. “Edie hon, I think you’d better trust Walter with it. He’d find out anyhow and our beloved Arthur has stuffed his paw in it again. If you don’t, I’ll explain things anyway, otherwise Walter will imagine much worse than the truth, trust me.”
Edie stared at the table, bristling slightly from sheer embarrassment. She said, quite softly, “EI.”
Walter blinked. “That all? What rating?”
“Four thousand.”
Walter blinked again, speechless, and Alice’s jaw dropped. Edie kept looking at the table.
“Sweetie,” said Alice, very quietly, “any emergency room would take you with priority status over that. Particularly if it was peaking. Don’t you understand a rating like that is a severe health hazard?”
Edie’s head snapped up to glare at Alice, her eyes crackling with fury. “It is not! I can handle it! Don’t even talk about hospitals taking me and changing me around! I am not going to be maintained on medication the rest of my life.”
Alice met her glare. “I can’t believe you conned me, talking about grooming and deodorant. You can do all that, but I happen to have some nursing training…”
“Which I shall not be needing,” put Edie.
“Which tells me,” continued Alice inexorably, “that a heat of that intensity left untreated can be physically debilitating to the point that you’d barely be able to stand.”
Edie’s eyes dropped again, and she bristled in embarrassment even more at the word. “I have very strong willpower. And don’t call it that.”
“Okay,” agreed Alice. “Estrus of potentially life-threatening intensity. Have you ever fainted, or had chest pains? What is your blood pressure, and has it been monitored during the experience?”
“Leave me alone.”
“She could die?” said Walter, aghast.
Alice managed a half smile. “Technically, the danger rating is nearer six thousand, and she’s mentioned coping skills that would work.”
“Grooming and deodorant?” asked Walter, confused.
“No.” said Alice. “Other coping skills.”
“Well,” remarked Arthur, “I was wrong. I doubt Rick could imagine this.”
Edie felt horribly drained from all the unmaskings. “He knows,” she said quietly. “He knows. He talked of temperature-sensing thumbs. He can’t not know if he has any experience with it.” She thought of his remark earlier, the bitterness at being deprived of a lover who flared up incandescently. With all his experience, it seemed he had never considered what it felt like to flare up in such a way. Instead he simply warmed himself before it.
Edie thought, years back, to a time when she had been with a wolf who was, in many ways, very like Rick, someone who had found it arousing to stimulate and tease and deprive her, who withheld the cleansing thrust and gratified himself by seeing how wild he could drive the sobbing, begging kitten first.
She never forgot what Chuck had done to her that night, the time she’d snuck out to be with him and he’d played with her instead of mating her like usual. It had given Edie sharp chest pains, and she had also lost consciousness and bitten her lip until it bled. She had never realized how dangerous it had been, for even then she shunned doctors. Chuck may have known, but for him it was the most glorious experience he’d ever had. Afterwards, he took photographs of her unconscious body and gave them to his friends proudly. Afterwards, he spoke in glowing, earthy, explicit terms of her ferociously powerful responses. Afterwards, she slunk out as soon as she could walk, feeling charred, and never returned to him again.
Edie, coming back to the present, glanced at Walter and was startled to see how furious he was. “What’s the matter?”
“Temperature sensing thumbs…” snarled Walter. “I will kill him.”
Both Edie and Alice instinctively objected, cutting each other off, and stopped again, leaving Arthur to chime in.
“But, Walter,” said the mouse-man politely, “that’s just Rick. Nobody cares, and Edie is not going to permit him any liberties.”
“But what if she just can’t help herself?” argued Walter. “What if she’s gonna keel over and die if she don’t?”
“I am not!” said Edie stubbornly.
“Walter, you’re exaggerating.” said Alice. “If you were listening, I’d conceded that it’s not life threatening in her case, and more significantly she practices coping skills.”
“Like what?” objected Walter. Alice glanced at Edie, and Edie rose to the occasion.
“Masturbation.” purred Edie, looking Walter right in the eye. “Perfectly safe, under my control, and whenever I need to. Do you?”
“He won’t tell you,” said Alice, amused. “Anyhow, Walter, in my opinion as a trained nurse, that is an important safety valve and if it were not there I’d worry for her. Since it is, she’s not likely to be helplessly driven to assume the position for Rick…”
“Or anybody…” added Edie for the record.
Alice lifted an eyebrow eloquently, shrugged, and continued. “And so you needn’t kill him. Besides, we’d hate to lose you- it wouldn’t be a fair tradeoff for having Rick out of the way. Rick isn’t the monster you think he is, he’s just selfish and childish.”
Walter was struggling with the main concept. “Let me get this straight. Edie, you want to stay clear of all that? You get, well, sick with it, but you want to be left alone? Just be friends with everybody, then go home, and, well, get it out of your system?”
Edie was not at all sure about that in the long run. However, she wasn’t about to admit it. “Pretty much.”
“I can understand that. The last time I had a lover she ripped me up inside. I feel exactly the same way. In fact,” grinned Walter, “I even have the same outlet, but don’t tell anybody.”
Edie suddenly smirked like mad, but refrained from asking him what sort of dildo he preferred. Better to picture that silly image, one which would horrify the wolf, than picture the reality and end up shivering. “I promise not to tell anybody, Walter.”
“There,” grinned Walter. “Now we got an understanding. You’re our kid sister! We’ll make sure you stay out of trouble.”
Alice gaped at Walter in horror. “What? Walter, dear, you’re insane.”
“I’m what? You have any other ideas? You’re going to lead this little darling over to Rick’s room and knock? We owe her better than that, we’re her friends.”
“Your notion of reality,” suggested Arthur, “is unusual. But I admit we’re used to that.”
“My notion of reality,” grinned Walter, “is fine. I always wanted a kid sister. A cat kid sister is perfect. Edie makes a perfect kid sister, I already feel protective of her.”
Alice began laughing. “You’re serious! Talk about defenses. Okay, I give up. I know how stubborn you are. Here’s hoping it doesn’t kill you.”
“Kill me?” objected Walter. “Kill me? How ridiculous. A kid sister is the best thing I could possibly have at this point. And I make a damned fine big brother, I’ll have you know.”
“Big brother?” blinked Edie.
“Very.” noted Arthur.
“Shut up.” grinned Walter. “Not around Kid Sister. Her little ears are delicate.”
“This is ridiculous,” laughed Alice. “Well, it’s getting late- I need to be getting home.”
Edie nodded. “So should I, I’m beat. I hope tomorrow will be easier. I don’t start work until the day after tomorrow.”
“Will you have breakfast with us, Edie?” asked Arthur. “Different time, same place. The Cafe is more peaceful in the morning.”
“Sounds wonderful,” purred Edie, “I’ll be there.”
As Alice rose to leave, her eyes twinkled wickedly, vixenishly. “Walter? You’re not going to escort your kid sister home? Give her a goodnight kiss?”
“Why, of course I will. More like a hug, though. Kissing your sister, ewwww. No good brother does that.” quipped Walter.
Edie giggled, and found herself purring quietly.
“Well, sis?” inquired Walter, grinning and standing up.
“Sure.” purred Edie, stood up, padded over and tucked her arm under his, and without further ado they departed. Arthur, too, was going to bed, but before he did he stood with Alice a moment and watched the little cat and the hulking wolf go.
“Her hips are held more loosely than normal,” observed Arthur, “but her tail is not held to the side in coital readiness.”
Alice giggled. “And Walter’s tail is wagging. Oh, look, they just bumped hips skirting around that table. Do you see?”
Arthur blinked. “Interesting. See how aware she is of her nonverbal signals? Her tail went hard left for a moment, but now it’s back again. One might have thought it nothing but a twitch.”
“Yeah, but we know better. The poor things!”
“Perhaps,” suggested Arthur reasonably, “there is no other way they can behave.”
“Probably.” noted Alice wryly. “Well, this should be interesting. You’re working with Edie, right?”
“On some shifts, yes.”
“Then try to keep Maggie from bugging the poor dear. I’m going home, and unlike those crazy people I’m going to make love to my mate if I have to perch on top of him while he sleeps.”
“The one time Sandy did that,” noted Arthur, “I dreamed it was Maggie.”
Alice winced ostentatiously. “Yeah, I think eventually she understood that was a form of compliment. On second thoughts, I’ll wake Bill. Otherwise he’ll probably dream I’m Edie. There is nothing, absolutely nothing, like a frustrated cat for getting under people’s skins. I feel so sorry for Walter.”
“He’s going to have a wonderful time,” reassured Arthur. “He’s as stubborn as she is, and she has no idea what she’s up against. He will have a glorious fantasy and will walk around in a dream world and will be safe from actually having to defile her purity. You’ve never properly understood the male viewpoint, Alice.”
“And he’ll be shattered when she finds some other sweet wolf who isn’t stark raving mad.” commented Alice wryly.
Arthur thought about that a little. “I don’t think so. You overlook her hostility towards Rick and his ilk, and she will be around Walter often if she is one of us. Also…”
“What?”
“Walter didn’t remember to bathe, Alice, and he smells like a wolf. A distinctly male wolf. Surely you noticed. Not unpleasant, but quite noticable.”
Alice giggled. “Now that you mention it, yes. The poor kitty. Somebody really should speak to him, I think this time he’ll listen. But maybe it wasn’t getting to her. How can you be sure?”
“A cat girl’s tail is a sign of her mood. As she left, she was keeping it straight by sheer willpower, yet when she pressed against Walter’s body while skirting around the table, her tail immediately assumed the hard-left position of coital readiness in spite of her efforts to control it…”
“Arthur, promise me you’ll never start talking about coital readiness in front of them, okay?”
Arthur nodded. “But you see my point. Edie is already succumbing to Walter’s charms, despite her most concerted efforts.”
“That’s an interesting definition of ‘charms’,” smirked Alice. “I see your point, though. I remember back when I was going natural that scents could really set me off. I suppose we could try to protect Edie, but it might be redundant. Walter is going to help protect her. From him.”
Arthur nodded. His eyes twinkled. “I shall advise him that, should she assume a position of coital readiness in earnest, her life will be in peril if he doesn’t carefully plumb her deepest depths.”
Alice broke out laughing and couldn’t stop for a while. Finally, she managed, “Better put it in writing and have me sign and date it. And he still won’t listen.”
“Then we will have her sign it.” suggested Arthur.
“Poor things.”
They’d been right- it was quieter in the morning. As Edie padded down the corridors toward the Cafe, she welcomed the solitude. Nobody else was up and about this morning. It gave her time to consider things.
Walter was clearly quite mad, in the nicest of ways. As he’d walked her home the previous night, it had become obvious that he wasn’t shamming, that he really was going to treat her like a kid sister. He’d hugged her goodnight just as he’d said he would, and she had been unable to suppress a shiver feeling those arms wrapped around her, but he did not react in the same way. A large part of the reason she’d shivered was the part of him her lower belly’d pressed against, but that made it even plainer that he did not respond, not in the slightest. It certainly made things easier for her, assuming she wanted him to stay clear.
It occurred to her that such an assumption wasn’t too thrilling when she was not the one in control. Having Walter mooning over her and being frustrated was gratifying in a selfish way. However, having Walter treating her like a sister was vaguely insulting. He simply couldn’t resist her so damned easily, she thought- even if she wished to be resisted, he should at least make some pretense of being tempted. He might not be the sort to sneak off and be with, but it was maddening to not even have the chance.
It was all very confusing.
As she entered the Cafe, she blinked, for it was nearly deserted. At the table in the back was Arthur, Bill, and Walter. Walter grinned happily and waved her over with an expansive gesture. Edie caught her tail twitching to the side again and repressed it with practiced skill, padding over to join them and keeping her gait decent.
“What’s for breakfast?” she inquired.
“What would you like?” asked Arthur. “If it is not unduly exotic I believe you can be accomodated.”
“An omelet, perhaps?” suggested Edie. “Who’s cooking?”
“That’d be me, sis.” grinned Walter.
Bill looked startled. “Sis? Walter, have you flipped out?”
“Nope. Edie’s going to be like my kid sister, Bill. I always wanted one.”
“You have flipped,” grumbled Bill. “Must you be weird so early in the morning?”
“Yup. Back in a moment!” said Walter, and disappeared through a set of doors.
“He’s the cook?” blinked Edie.
“No, breakfast is potluck around here,” explained Bill. “We get staff from topside for dinner sometimes. Don’t miss it if you have the chance, it’s essentially a luxury-liner chef’s command performance. Doesn’t happen often. Speaking of topside, do you have plans?”
Walter returned with a softly rounded small omelet, and Edie blinked at him again. “That was awfully quick.”
“For an omelet? Sis, the only way to make omelets is with no hands. It should only take seconds. This isn’t the sort you make with a spatula, you know.”
Edie prodded the omelet with a fork, and it gave way resiliently and softly. “What’s the glaze on it?” she asked.
“Beurre noir. Or, if you don’t study culinary history, browned butter. Go on, try it. Bill, what were you saying about topside?”
“Oh, I just got a message on my notepad. They have too many bipes up at the zipline lounge, and their staff is tied up, they’re wondering if any of us could come up and help shuttle them back to where they came from.” said Bill.
“Now,” said Walter, “you know they’re not supposed to be asking that. And they’re sure not supposed to be paging…”
“It wasn’t a page,” explained Bill, “it was just a mail. See? Lowest priority, too. Of course, you’re right, but you know the way they operate.”
“Yeah, I do. How many do they want? They’re nuts if they expect more than maybe two, and they’d better not be expecting underside staff to be shuttling bipes all day.”
Edie swallowed some omelet and inquired, “What are you all talking about? Shuttling bipes?”
“It’s like this,” explained Walter. “You’ve probably heard of the Zipline Lounge. Several miles high, with a zipline leading down into a valley- it’s a popular place and you might want to try it someday. The question is, how do people get up to the place? There are stairs, but only lunatics climb them- the common way is flying one of those little biplanes up there. Then the person rides the zipline down, leaving the bipe parked up there, and a staffer takes the staff elevator up and flies the bipe back to where it’s needed.”
“There’s an elevator, but only for staff?” blinked Edie.
“It’s supposed to not be easy to get to.”
“Er, okay…” said Edie, but Walter wasn’t finished.
“The thing is, the fools have gotten tied up in some stupid logjam somewhere, they’re all frosting cakes or giving pedicures, and they’re asking us to come and fix their little problem. If Peter knew about this they would be very unhappy, I’ll tell you. However…”
Bill continued, “…the Zipline Lounge is a really beautiful place, and we could do a lot worse as a way to kill an afternoon. And the bipes are great fun. Can you fly, Edie?”
Edie smirked. “I bet they are fun. Sure I can fly. Is that what we’re going to do today?”
“Not I,” said Arthur firmly. “I have coding to do.”
“Well, I don’t,” said Bill. “And Edie’s probably never seen the Zipline Lounge. What I’m proposing is this- we go up there, take a few bipes, fly around for a while, then have lunch. How does that sound?”
“Sounds lovely,” purred Edie. “Walter? Are you going to come along?”
“I prob’ly shouldn’t… but yeah, all right. You talked me into it.”
“When do we leave?” asked Edie.
Walter grinned. “You just finish your omelet. If they weren’t frantic and in a dreadful hurry they wouldn’t have mailed Bill like they did- but they had no business doing it in the first place, it’s against their regulations.”
“Is it against ours?” asked Edie, addressing the omelet again.
“Our regulations regarding topside privileges can be summed up in two words,” noted Arthur. “Carte blanche.”
“You mean sashe noir,” corrected Bill.
“Yes, that’s right. Edie,” asked Arthur, “do you have the black sash?”
Edie finished off the omelet, licking her feline lips, as it had been marvellous. “What black sash?”
“There should have been a black sash, a silk one, included with your things.” said Bill. “You wear it when topside as a sort of badge. The topside staff have all different colors, but anyone from underside wears the black one. You don’t want to skip it, it shows you outrank them.”
“Oh, that,” said Edie. “I did notice it. It came in a very nice box, and I’d seen topside people wearing sashes before, but I didn’t understand about the black ones. Do I have to wear the uniform it goes with?” Edie shuddered- wearing clothes over fur tended to be uncomfortable and left her looking disheveled. and fur was really perfectly decent.
“Did a uniform come in the box?” asked Walter, grinning.
“No, it was just the sash.”
“Well, there you go. Tell you what, why don’t we go get our sashes and I’ll meet you back here in five minutes. How’s that?”
It was easy to find the sash- Edie had packed it neatly away in the closet. However, it really didn’t look right without the uniform- the sash went over a shoulder and was tied at the hip, and Edie had to move carefully to keep it from slipping off.
As she returned to the Cafe, the first thing she saw was Walter, the long black sash tied around his head like an absurdly long bandanna. It looked quite rakish. Bill also wore his in the same way, though on him it looked vaguely bohemian.
“You’re not going to wear it like that, are you?” chuckled Walter. “We don’t have to follow dress codes.”
Edie blinked. “Well… in that case…” she purred, and swept off the sash with a flourish, twining it around her waist and tying it, then seating the trailing ends over to one side and settling into a decadent pose, hips canted elegantly to show off the decoration, tail flicking about absently.
Arthur, witnessing this performance, blinked, but said nothing. Walter gaped for a moment before remembering she was his ‘kid sister’, and Bill just said “Wow!”
“Pretty special, huh?” purred Edie.
“Well, actually, a lot of people wear it that way,” said Bill, “…but it was the way you put it on! Very nice, Edie.”
Edie realized how provocative her pose was and straightened up hastily, glancing at Walter. “Well, I try.” she purred, a little defensively. “How do we get there?”
“The obvious way.” said Bill. “We fly to the underside location of the lounge, then take the elevator.”
Walter hesitated. “You did say you flew, didn’t you? Are you comfortable handling the subs in air? We’ll figure out something if you’re not, like fly-by-wire…”
Edie smirked. “Quite comfortable, thank you. Just lead the way.”
As the three got into their subs and prepared to leave, Edie was grateful for her earlier misadventure- it meant that she wouldn’t have to make mistakes in front of Walter. That would be intolerable, because it would make him even more protective and condescending, treating her like a kid, or possibly a pet kitten. Edie wriggled in her seat, and realized that her thoughts were drifting again. It must be the seat, she decided- normal chairs were all very well, but when a seat was so carefully sculpted that it grasped one’s body as if to fondle it, there was a certain reaction that could slip in without her planning it. Rick had been right- he had gotten the trim, angular curves of her feline bottom to within a few microns, and she could feel the accuracy in the way it grasped her. Of course, it had to be that way for safety reasons, so she’d have to deal with the side effects. One could quite like the side effects if it wasn’t for having nothing to do to remedy them… Edie noticed that the other subs were heading out the opened door, and hastily got her sub pointed in the right direction, yanking on the throttle with conviction and focussing her wandering mind on flying.
Falling into line with the other subs, Edie wondered how long it would be before they arrived, and, glancing over the controls, found the radio. “So how far is it?”
“Not all that far,” came Walter’s voice over the speakers. “Do you mind if me and Bill fool around a little? We won’t actually be dogfighting, that’s inadvisable. But we like playing tag. Will that bother you?”
Edie smirked… and reached for the throttle.
With one sudden yank, her sub went scat and flashed out ahead of the other two, and she giggled into the radio as she twisted and dodged her pursuers. It was clear that they were not pushing things too hard- they avoided getting overly close to each other, and didn’t try and approach her too closely either, though Walter tried a few pranks like flying upside down when the altitude was safest. As he did so, he told her sternly to do as he said, not as he did, and she giggled and did a snap roll to tease him, and dived down to skim the water, and as she did suddenly Bill was saying ‘Hey. Hey! Get up! Now! Both of you!’
“What is it?” asked Edie, reasonably.
“Oh, shit…” said Walter, over the speakers. “Edie! Up!” She glanced at where the sound was localized and noticed that he was heading for the roof. She glanced at her instruments and saw a large blob on a radar-like instrument she hadn’t been taught how to use yet. As she drew back the stick and started to ascend, the landless sea bulged impossibly as a continent broke the water just in front of her.
Edie kept her head, though her heart had decided the situation was surely fatal and pounded violently. She yanked back hard on the stick, rocketing up, and just at the moment that both Bill and Walter panicked and began screaming at her, she countered by pushing forward just as hard. The ceiling rushed towards her and leveled out, becoming a dizzying streak of marker lines racing by. Carefully, she let her sub drop until the racing lines seemed less close, and looked around, to see Bill and Walter falling into formation beside her. She looked back. It wasn’t really a continent. It was more like an area code, or perhaps a small city. It was also gray and featureless.
“Sorry…” said Walter, after a little pause. “I didn’t know you were ready to correct that climb. You’re good.”
“Hell,” said Bill, “she’s as good as you are. Well, better than me, that’s for sure. I’d have hit the thing if it was me.”
“So what is it?” managed Edie. She felt thankful she’d managed to keep the trembling of her body out of her voice.
Bill bought it, and began, “Well, this is a smaller version of…” but Walter saw right through her and interrupted him. “Save it. Edie, you okay? Rise up a little, it helps. These things don’t breach much more than this. I’m scanning deep and there isn’t anything else for miles…”
“I’m all right,” insisted Edie. “Nothing else for miles?” She instantly felt stupid, giving away her mood like that.
“It takes a little getting used to,” said Walter reassuringly.
They flew on in silence for a minute, until Edie, frustrated at the silence, grabbed her throttle again and shot off at full speed in what seemed like the right direction. “Tell me when we’re getting close,” she purred over the radio.
“We’re getting close.” came Bill’s voice.
Fortunately, she had plenty of time to slow to just over a stall and aim for the landing area. Edie thanked heaven that she knew how to use the flaps, for without them the very act of landing in a long bay in the ceiling would have been far more difficult.
By the time she found a parking space she was over her fright.
The elevator was not impressive. It wasn’t anything like the TV shows suggested. It was a little cramped for three people, and it was quite undecorated, and as a final touch it was somewhat dingy and dusty.
Edie considered this. So far Aquarius had been a mind-boggling assortment of failed hype and unguessed astonishments for her. None of the luxury was apparent from underside. The long steel corridors so clearly showed the cost restraints in building a ship the size of a planet- there was a grim fuctionality in their exposed struts and gray unfinished surfaces.
“I never saw anything like this on the TV shows,” noted Edie. “On those it was all incredibly luxurious, but I can imagine they’d sugarcoat it a little.”
“Oh?” grinned Bill.
“Well, yes. You’d have to be familiar with some of the techniques. The light temperature is a little warmer than it would normally be, it’s a flattering sort of light you don’t get from flourescents or incandescents. It’s a simple trick you can do with color-sync…”
“Warmer?” blinked Bill.
“Kelvin.” remarked Walter offhandedly.
“What?” said Bill, and Edie blinked in surprise. “Where did you learn about color temperatures, Walter?”
“I’m a photographer.”
“Oh, of course,” grinned Bill, “and now that’s his cue to persuade you to pose naked for him, right Walter? Works every time.”
“What?” stammered Edie, as she and Walter glanced at each other and then looked away.
“Worked with Maggie, and the pictures- wow!” continued Bill blithely.
“Bill, stuff it!” snapped Walter.
Bill seemed unwilling to quit teasing Walter right away. “Well, Edie’s already naked, so all you need is a camera!” He laughed awkwardly. “Uh, sorry about that.”
Edie bristled slightly in embarrassment. Walter was refusing to look at her all of a sudden, even though she wasn’t any different. She surreptitiously checked to make sure her nipples weren’t showing through the covering fur, and of course they were not. “Oh, no problem.” she said. She felt an odd satisfaction at the thought that Walter was once more seeing her as a sexually arousing feline. It was still embarrassing to have him looking away, though. Anybody would think her private parts were showing. And she was even more careful to brush her fur so it covered that.
The elevator continued to rise in silence for a moment, then Walter broke the silence. “Yeah, you might say the pictures of Maggie were ‘wow’. I mean, she was my lover at the time, and that kitten is absolutely shameless. She wanted everyone to see those pictures. It was all I could do to keep her looking fairly artistic.”
“Oh, you succeeded, all right.” said Bill. “Amazing work.”
“A little too amazing.” said Walter. “Did I ever tell you what the last straw was?”
“Nope.” said the weasel. Both he and Edie relaxed, seeing Walter begin to talk comfortably again.
“Well, you know that picture of her face over my shoulder? With her eyes closed? That wasn’t the last straw. It was the only picture like that I ever agreed to shoot.”
“You mean..” said Bill.
“Yeah.” said Walter quickly. “You get it. Surprised she didn’t tell you, she told everybody.”
“Told them what?” asked Edie, expecting the answer.
“Let’s just say it was ‘why is this cat smiling?’ and leave it at that, okay?” said Walter, uncomfortably. “The last straw… er… let’s say it was ‘why is this cat smiling and why is the face over her shoulder smiling?’”
Bill burst out in laughter, which he quickly controlled. “Oh, jeez! I might have known. So that was it, huh?”
Edie blinked, and guessed “She wanted a picture of Walter on her back?”
“Edie…” chuckled Bill, “you don’t know Maggie. She wanted a picture of Walter on her front and somebody else on her back.”
“Rick.” snorted Walter in disgust. “That was the last straw.”
“Oh!” giggled Edie. “That’s very, er, daring of her, right? Wouldn’t it be physically demanding?”
“You don’t know Maggie.” chuckled Bill. “I can easily believe she’d want to be locked to two males, instead of just one. She’s unbelievable.”
Edie gulped and looked away, fighting her imagination. Imagination plus memory was a terrible thing, and she desperately wanted to maintain the cozy fiction of prudery. Walter kept becoming more of a friend to her, elbowing out the alternative.
“Bill, you’re embarrassing Kid Sister,” chided Walter. “Quit it or I’ll spank you. We’re almost there.”
“Yeah,” purred Edie, brightening. “You stop that naughty talk or I’ll have my big brother beat you up, so there!”
“Okay, okay!” laughed Bill. “Sheesh, you two are impossible.”
“So anyway,” said Edie, getting back to a safer topic, “were the TV shows exaggerated or not?”
“Seriously?” asked Walter. “You haven’t been here very long. Have you ever been topside?”
“No, I came on board through a sort of service entrance, and Peter met me at the docking area. We went straight to your main dormitory, or whatever it is.”
Walter chuckled quietly. “You’ll have to make up your own mind about that. We’re almost there- here we are.”
The elevator stopped, and the door opened, revealing another dingy corridor. There was a large sign right by the door, and it said ‘POLISH’ in large letters. Somebody had scribbled ‘Fuck off’ over it with permanent marker. Edie boggled at the sign.
Bill noticed her confusion. “Be grateful we get to wear the black sash. The regular topside staff are just about slaves. That sign is to remind them that if they don’t behave with polish and refinement at all times, they’ll be punished. There’s no room for individuality- did you know that some of them are required to speak from phrasebooks? They’re paid very well and for that they have to be virtual robots.”
“You’re kidding.”
“Not even slightly. And if we meet any be very nice and be careful what you say. Don’t say anything like ‘I wish I had a little biplane like this only painted silver to match my fur’, if you do it’s very possible that somebody will be ordered to paint one or find one like that. If there are pilgrims watching, it becomes almost certain.”
“You’re kidding!” blinked Edie. “That’s crazy!”
They hadn’t moved from the entrance of the elevator, and Bill turned earnestly to Edie with a glance at Walter. “It’s money, Edie. The pilgrims keep all this going, and you haven’t yet seen what that means, not completely. There are a lot of them and when they pay enough to buy a medium-sized building just for a trip to another star system, they expect to be catered to for the duration, all the more so because the trip takes many months, years for some legs of the journey.”
“Pilgrims?” blinked Edie. “What are these pilgrims, Roman emperors?”
“To the topside staff, yes, exactly…”
Walter interrupted him. “It’s just the topside name for oppies, Edie. You know, old and spiritually delicious and wonderfully enlightened, which is proved by the fact that they own ninety percent of everything not nailed down.”
“Oh, god, those.” grumbled Edie, her ears going back noticably. “They’re not that old, really, they just act superior.”
“Yeah, those, and I’m sure we all feel the same way,” said Bill, “but they’re paying the bills and they know it.”
“Okay, so I can see why they have everyone running scared,” admitted Edie, “but why call them pilgrims, of all things?”
Walter grinned wryly. “Supposedly it’s because they are all on a grand, glorious pilgrimage to other places. The real reason we call them pilgrims is sarcasm. They tend not to notice sarcasm when it’s subtle.”
“So do we have to kowtow to them too?” asked Edie, less than happy about the prospect. “It sounds like it.”
“No, no!” said Walter. “What we do is stay clear of them. If they give orders to you, pretend not to hear. Wear the sash, they do know that black sash wearers don’t count. We’re supposed to be maintenance people, doing very important things behind the scenes, and most of them understand that though they’ll still have you serving drinks if you let them.”
Edie glanced down the dingy corridor. “So that’s why we’re waiting? So you can explain that to me?”
“Mostly to explain what not to do, and to stay out of the way of the topside staff. And the oppies. Hell,” said Walter with amusement, “stay out of the way of everybody. We’re there to see the sights, and…. oh! Don’t tell anybody we were asked to move some bipes. Not a word. We’ll just see them and pretend we just decided to fly around a little. I know where to take them so we won’t need to ask.”
Bill nodded vehemently. “Not a word about the bipes. We’re there just by random chance, we’ll tell ‘em you wanted to see the Z.L.”
With that, Bill headed down the corridor, and Edie and Walter followed.
It was difficult for Edie to describe what was happening… as she continued down the corridor the very air seemed to get fresher, and the walls seemed to be better cared for. As they passed a sort of kitchen, suddenly the walls were wallpapered, and the next thing she knew her paws were sinking into thick shag carpeting. There was a twist in the corridor they were approaching, and a distant babble of voices lifted in cheery shouts, loud demands, drunken slurs. The twist in the corridor grew nearer, and then they were upon it.
Edie staggered, catching hold of Walter’s arm, as she tried to look everywhere at once. Walter chuckled and continued to walk, and Edie padded along with him, wide-eyed in amazement.
It was just like TV, only a lot bigger- that was her first impression. Everything was built on a grand scale, from the swooping, curving bar to the vast, crystalline windows looking out on dizzying vistas, yet even the smallest details reeked of luxury. Outside the windows, it was fairly dark, for there were no nearby stars, yet somehow great swathes of landscape were lit to dramatic effect by light that made the greenery glow with unbearable perfectness. It was all luxurious enough to cause heart failure. It was full of evidently very rich people chattering merrily to each other. Many of them were traditional humans in form, but Edie spotted several felines, one totemized person who seemed to be a kangaroo type, and a very convincing centaur.
Edie pointed in wonder at a particularly striking use of area lighting, and then gasped and stared at her own arm. The color effects on the TV shows had not been special effects- suddenly her own arm was part of the magical spell. Her silver fur seemed to shimmer bewitchingly, looked too beautiful to be real. Edie looked down at her body and the rest of her was equally radiant. She glanced over and saw that even Walter’s shaggy fur had taken on a touch of glamour, and Bill’s looked much like her own. She then noticed both Bill and Walter were staring at her, blinked, and drew away from Walter a little, embarrassed.
“Nice lights,” she said lamely, and then giggled. “I should come here more often.”
Bill elbowed Walter in the ribs, and Walter erked, and stopped staring.
“Get a grip,” said Bill kindly, “I thought this might happen.”
“Uh.” said Walter intelligently. “Well! Shall we go refresh ourselves at the bar, then? Before we go and just happen to find bipes and fly them around?”
“Would they have tea?” asked Edie. “You’re not planning to drink and then fly a biplane, are you?”
Bill grinned. “Edie, he’s a pilot, what do you think? Walter is an ex-military pilot. If we weren’t flying I might have a beer, but where’s the need when I’m in such excellent company?”
“So they’ll have tea?”
“They have everything. Be careful what you ask for! They’ll have something nice on hand, just don’t specify.” said Walter.
They went up to the bar, which was largely unoccupied, as most of the pilgrims were mingling in the ingeniously designed conversation pits. There were a few humans at the bar, a very scruffy coyote with a ring in his ear and a subtly spiked hairdo, and (Edie blinked) a strange birdlike creature, absolutely emaciated but with very nice brightly colored feathers. Walter and Bill picked stools well separated from the other people, and left a stool between them, obviously for Edie’s use.
Before she had even settled her feline bottom on the stool, a bartender was before them, smiling like a movie actor. “Well!” he said. “The usual, Walter and Bill? And…” and he glanced rapidly below the bar, “Edie my dear, what’ll it be?”
“Do you have any tea?” asked Edie, taken aback.
“Just name it.” said the bartender confidently. Walter caught her eye and, almost imperceptibly, shook his head, reminding her.
“I’d like a cup of tea,” purred Edie. “Whatever Earth type you have handy, no special flavorings. Black tea, the regular sort.”
The bartender smiled. “Of course. And it’ll be coffee for you gentlemen?”
Bill nodded. Walter said, “Actually, I’ll try some of the tea. What Edie’s having.”
The bartender zipped off, returning amazingly soon with their tea and coffee. He then took up a position where he could see the whole bar, his eyes scanning his customers deftly and a little huntedly, the smile of a movie star still habitually on his face. Edie studied him and thought she had never seen anybody look more like a jolly bartender. He was almost too perfect to be real.
“How on earth did he know my name was Edie?” whispered Edie to Walter.
“Go on and ask him,” grinned Walter. “He knows we’re staff. He can tell you. In fact you might someday have work to do up here.”
Edie glanced at the bartender questioningly and the man scooted over, ready to serve her. Edie glanced around furtively, and whispered “How did you know my name was Edie? I’m curious.”
The bartender continued to smile, but Edie felt it suddenly become more honest. He leaned over and whispered, “It’s our computer system. Brought you up on the database. Walter and Bill have been here before and ordered coffee. I like you people, underside people tend to stick to stuff we have in.. just a moment..”
He zipped over to the coyote, before Edie even saw the coyote lift a finger. When she looked, she realized that he hadn’t. He looked up at the bartender’s approach, surprised, and then looked at his empty glass, and a coyote grin came over his face, and he nodded.
When the bartender was done serving him, he returned and deftly picked up where he’d left off. “Stuff we have in stock… it’s a big help. If you’re wondering what happened, a sensor told me his glass was empty. Shows up on the readouts, and it’s very useful at busy times. It’s a very sophisticated system.”
Edie glanced at his grizzled hair, and blinked. “That’s not real?”
“Bleached and dyed. Doesn’t matter if a sober person can spot it, it’s for atmosphere. A real old man wouldn’t be as good at handling a drunken centaur if things got physical.”
Edie blinked again. “Seems like you’re ready for everything.”
The bartender chuckled. “I’m paid to be. I should be getting back to ready position unless you need more of my attention.”
“Oh, by all means,” said Edie, and he faded back to his watchful position, scanning the room.
“Wow.” purred Edie softly. “Amazing. I was sort of expecting flunkies.”
Walter chuckled, and Bill drooped a little. “I guess we didn’t tell you everything.” said Bill. “These guys might be absolute puppets, but they are also the best. Period. They’re paid very well, but it’s not just that which keeps them, it’s also the chance to work at the peak of whatever profession they practice. Very few of them quit despite the rigors of the job.”
Walter nodded. “Sometimes we make fun of their being such puppets, but it’s good to remember where they stand, and why they put up with it.”
“But you couldn’t get me to put up with it,” grumbled Bill amiably.
“Hell, you’d never get through the first interviews!” laughed Walter. “You’re underside staff, Bill, there’s no getting around it. Look what happened to Maggie!”
“Yeah.” grinned Bill. “Just goes to show you.”
“Maggie?” inquired Edie, puzzled.
“Maggie originally applied for a job topside,” confided Walter. “Red sash. She didn’t make it but Peter spotted her records and grabbed her for underside work.”
“Oh.”
“So,” continued Walter, “shall we wander off and just happen to discover some little biplanes that need to be flown around and landed somewhere else?”
They got up and Edie followed Walter and Bill through the clusters of pilgrims, toward a sort of hangar-like area open to the outside air. The room was crowded, and she found it tricky to keep up, wriggling around groups of chatting oppies with a deft swing of her feline hips or a sinous twist of her body, her fur shimmering glamorously in the flattering light. As she got past the last group, and began closing the distance between herself and her friends, a hand gently caught hers, turning her around. She let out an eep of surprise, and stopped, looking up at the hand’s owner.
“Oh… I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” said the man gently. “Please come this way.” He spoke clearly and reassuringly, though Edie detected a whiff of alcohol on his breath, and his eyes were too bright.
He began striding calmly toward another door, quite relaxed, still holding Edie’s hand. She noticed Bill and Walter, who’d spotted what happened and were trying to rejoin her, but the crowds were in their way and they seemingly didn’t dare shove. Walter looked absolutely horrified.
Edie tugged on the man’s hand. “Who are you? Where are you taking me? Are you staff?”
The man chuckled. “Oh, you’ll like me. And I like you. I’ve never seen a more beautiful cat. I saw the way you moved, and that was it, I knew what I had to do.”
Edie gasped, trying to pull her hand free, as the other door got nearer. “Just what are you implying?”
“I’m going to sink my lovely staff deep in you, kitty.” said the man, with a glitter in his eyes. “I bet you are very tight. Do you squirm? I’d like that. I want to make you yowl in ecstacy. And I’m really wired, I’ll last a very long time, little one.”
Edie squeaked, a little shocked sound, and yanked away frantically. The man whirled. “I like it! Let’s play you’re trying to escape, that would be…” and then he looked over at Walter, who’d made it past the crowds and was rushing over, bristling horribly. Bill was close behind him. “What the hell is this?” said the man, indignantly, as if he was being cheated.
Walter glanced at the bartender, who was looking very worried. Edie backed away until she bumped into Walter, and shivered as Walter’s arm went reassuringly around her.
“Look,” said the man, “I’m a passenger here. I wouldn’t have hurt her, that would ruin it for other people. What the hell is your problem, Fido?”
Walter drew Edie closer, protectively. “Black sash. Not red sash. Please look more closely next time.” His voice was flat and rigidly controlled, his body was tense, and he kept darting glances at the bartender. He turned until his body shielded Edie from the man’s gaze, and together they began easing toward the hangar area.
“Same goddamn difference.” said the man angrily.
“We’re sorry.” said the bartender, seeming to relax a little.
The man withdrew, grumbling, to rejoin his friends, and as Edie left the place she could hear them comforting him, saying “No, they’re right, Robert, I just didn’t want to say anything in case it worked” and chuckling “Can’t blame you for trying, ya rascal- reooow! Ha ha ha.”
Edie pressed close to Walter, shivering, until they’d put some distance between themselves and the bar. She looked up at him. “I want you to tell me right now what job Maggie first applied for.”
“Heh.” said Bill. “You can’t guess?”
Walter snarled, a shockingly vicious sound that startled Edie, and hugged her tightly to him for a moment. “I could have killed that guy.”
“Hey, Walter, take it easy, it was our own stupid fault.”
“No it wasn’t.” Walter glowered. “That guy knew. Same difference, hell.” The hulking wolf looked formidable, and his body was still tense with repressed fight reflexes. Edie could feel the tenseness, and Walter seemed to not want to let her go again, though they were safely away from the scene.
Edie shivered again, letting Walter hold her for a little while, but then decided it was time to move past the current mood. Bill looked unhappy, and Walter was unreachable and furious, so it was up to her, but she suspected she could mend things pretty easily.
“Walter?” purred Edie softly, and when Walter paused and looked down at her, she turned and hugged him affectionately, pressing close to him and purring. Her tail flicked to the left, but she let it, this once, and just let herself go, focusing on how big and strong and wonderful he was and melting into a dreamy embrace. When she felt his body relaxing, she looked up into his eyes, and purred “Thank you.” with great conviction- and backed off, a little unsteadily.
Walter looked like someone had hit him on the head with a rock. “Er, of course.” he said, and then suddenly bristled like mad in embarrassment and turned away. Edie let him, for she knew perfectly well why he had to. She’d felt bulky stirrings against her belly, and had barely broken the clinch in time to spare his dignity.
She padded very slowly away, with Bill by her side, doing her best to regain her own equilibrium, which was shaken more than she cared to admit. As they slowly walked, giving Walter time to catch up when he felt decent again, Bill whispered, “My god. You do understand what you just did to him?”
“Yes.” whispered Edie.
“But…” whispered Bill, “well, I know it worked, but are you sure you intended to go that far? I thought you wanted to avoid that sort of thing.”
“I do.” whispered Edie.
“Then why?” whispered Bill.
“Because I knew it would work.” whispered Edie.
“You okay?” whispered Bill.
“Where did that man go?” joked Edie in a whisper. “I seem to be shivering, maybe he could suggest something to help it.”
Bill burst out laughing, earning a mild glare from Walter who was bringing up the rear.
“I could point you to a nice room…” whispered Bill very quietly. “I wouldn’t mind. I’ll go fly bipes or something.”
“No,” whispered Edie. “I need to think.”
“Be good.” whispered Bill, and then he called out, “Come on, Walter, get a move on. You look fine.”
Edie was immediately reminded of an aircraft hangar, and also of an aircraft carrier. The place was vast, even considering its purpose, and it seemed to be designed so planes could land from many different angles- which, considering the skill of the pilots found flying these planes, might be necessary. It opened to the outside, and near the outer lip the ceiling was extremely high even for an aircraft hangar. However, there was an overhang where the planes were parked, and there the ceiling was very low. Edie considered that this could prevent incoming planes from smashing into the parked planes, decided she was right and that was the purpose of the architecture, and cringed delicately. She decided to ask how bad the amateur pilots were- after they were all back below decks.
The biplanes seemed amazingly tiny, though the wings were fairly large and very thick. The planes were clearly supposed to be in a row… but there were too many of them. They spilled out onto the runway area sloppily, and there was a staff person, a fox type, shuffling them around. He… no, she… was lifting the tails of the biplanes and wheeling them around, trying to make room.
“Hey, Viv,” called Bill, “need a hand?”
“Oh, lord, could you?” said the vixen distractedly. “I have at least one definite incoming and five possibles, and three of those are in a cluster and could all be coming in at once…”
Walter blinked. “How tight a cluster?”
“Too damn tight. Way too tight.”
Edie blinked as Bill and Walter set to work wheeling the biplanes around. She went to help, and was surprised at how light the little airplanes were, and stood fretting and wondering where to tow the one she was wheeling.
The vixen noticed this and called, “Just pack them as densely as possible against the back wall.” She reached up to an intercom-like device at her ear and said, “Mike, Jill, Sky, please allow for space between you in landing- the landing pad is not meant for three planes to land at once. Do you understand?”
“Get back to your control panel, Viv.” said Bill firmly. “We’ll move the bipes.”
“Got it.” said Viv, and scooted back to an alcove in the wall.
Soon the little planes were as organized as they were going to get, and the three joined Viv in the alcove. The control panel there was most impressive- Edie immediately recognized what was going on in the local airspace. She wasn’t surprised to note that there were readouts showing the first names of the ‘pilots’, and also some notes. Three of the colorcoded arrowheads representing planes were very, very close together on the display. It was as if they were practicing stunt formation flying.
Walter spotted it, too. “Those three may not be heading here right away,” he said, “but they need to take more space. They professionals?”
Viv grimaced, a disgusted snarl revealing rows of sparkling vulpine teeth. “Hardly. All three are total novices. They’ve been falling all over the sky. They fly like that until they get near a hill, and then they scramble. It’s like they can’t concentrate on formation and where they’re going at the same time. They won’t listen to me, either. I’m going to have to fill out crash paperwork, I just know it. The med staff are on full alert and have been for over an hour.”
“Let me talk to them.” said Walter firmly. Viv looked at him, shrugged, and handed over her headset. “You’ll see.” she said resignedly.
“Attention!” said Walter, and Edie was startled at his tone. Suddenly his voice was conveying authority, even rank. He continued. “Attention, three planes flying in tight cluster formation in area RHE75! Break formation and proceed towards the valley you see to your right, maintaining a safe distance between your…”
Walter cut off without finishing, looking down at the console with a frustrated glare. He silently removed the headset, and handed it back to Viv, who took it with a sympathetic look.
“They ain’t just high in the air, are they?” said Walter with deep disgust.
“I’m sorry.” said Viv. “I thought they might do that.”
“Do what?” asked Edie.
“They laughed.” snarled Walter. He banged the console savagely with a open hand, making Edie jump. “Damn! I might have made them crash if I’d kept it up. They laughed so hard they couldn’t fly. I heard stall warnings going off. I had to stop.”
“I’m bringing Rob in.” said Viv decidedly. “This has gone far enough.” She pressed some buttons and spoke into the headset. “Rob? I’m afraid I have to officially ask you to come in and land at the Zipline Lounge. We have a situation going on… no, no, there is nothing wrong with your plane or your flying. We have three stoned pilots near your airspace who are potentially a danger… yes, I know it’s not recommended. No, nobody stopped them, and it’s likely that some people over at Vista are in serious trouble over this, but you know we can’t do testing without angering many passengers… No, it’s not that difficult, it’s designed so you can land with a lot of latitude. Lots of people land here. Now, what I need you to do is bank to your… great! You’re the sort of pilot I like to see in our airspace, and I look forward to telling you so in person in about a minute. Right… okay.”
Viv switched off her headset. “That guy’s all right. I’m glad I decided to bring him in, I’d hate to see him tangle with our three cowboys.”
“I can’t believe you got three of them.” remarked Bill.
“Actually,” said Viv with a weak fox-grin, “that’s been useful. They want to fly in formation. I believe they are tripping and are obsessed with formation flying. I have no idea how they all got through at once, but when it’s just one usually it’s a lot wilder. One stoned pilot tends to try and buzz things. Two usually try and dogfight, and usually clip each other and spin down. These three fly mostly straight, in formation, until they are about to crash into something, and then scramble until they have another mostly straight line to go in. The danger is more to other air traffic as these people aren’t really up for handling evasive maneuvers. God knows how we’re going to land them.”
“I don’t envy you your job, Viv.” said Bill.
“Well, look on the bright side.” said Viv. “Here comes Rob.”
Around a distant hill came a biplane, heading for the Zipline Lounge. Ediie blinked- it seemed to be going far too slowly, hanging in the air like a butterfly. Viv played on the control panel, and out of the floor came a network of cords, and then they simply watched as the tiny plane drew nearer.
Viv was on the headset again. “Looking good, Rob. No, you’re lined up fine, there is actually a lot of latitude in your approach, which is intentional. No, that’ll be okay, when I saw your flaps were down I expected you to increase throttle to get here. Your speed is fine. Yes, cut off the throttle now… good… and here you are.”
The plane grew, and as Viv said the last words the tiny biplane was gliding in, right at them and perfectly on line. Edie spotted that the pilot was a wolf person, and the next instant the plane thumped against the landing area. The mesh caught against the landing gear and hooks on the bottom of the plane, and stretched, and the plane was jerked to a stop with gentle force. Almost as soon as it stopped, Viv was up and hurrying toward the plane.
Edie and the others followed, and watched as Viv greeted the pilot, apologizing for the problem while clearing the shock cords from the plane’s landing gear. The pilot, Rob, got out, and looked like he couldn’t decide whether to be upset or delighted. Finally, delighted won. He wandered over toward Walter and Edie and Bill, as if he was still walking on air. “First time!” he said.
“Very fine landing.” said Walter seriously. “Keep it up.”
“Yeah!” added Bill. “And now, why don’t you head in to the lounge and relax for a while? If it was your first landing, you picked a tough place to do it.”
“I know!” grinned Rob. “I never meant to land here. But your controller lady wanted me to try, I had to try.”
“Well,” purred Edie, “congratulations, you did it.” She gave him a pretty smile.
Rob drew himself up to his full height, almost as tall as Walter, grinning ear to ear, and unexpectedly saluted Walter, then Bill, and then he bowed deeply and formally to Edie. With that, he turned and strode happily off toward the lounge.
Edie looked back to where Viv had untangled the mesh and was towing the plane back towards the storage area. “This isn’t actually a tough place to land. Just intimidating. I didn’t realize how slowly they moved in flight.”
Walter grinned. “I’m glad you didn’t tell him, because now he feels like he did something amazing. But you’re right, of course. This landing pad could just about handle one of our subs coming in, but the bipes are so light and the chord of the wings is so fat that they can almost hover in place. All the landing strips are designed in case the pilot forgets he has flaps and also comes in on light engine power.”
Viv called over from her control panel. “Our cowboys are heading over towards Green Hills. Now might be a good time for you to take off, if that’s what you were planning.”
“It just so happens we were,” called Walter in reply. “Any preference which planes we take?”
“There are two staff bipes up here,” called Viv. “If you could get them out of here it would be great, sometimes there are pilgrims who have heard about them and try to con me into letting them take staff bipes out. Which of course I can’t let them do.”
“Got it.”
The vixen continued. “Edie, I’m going to suggest that you take the pilgrim bipe. That’s because I can’t know anything about your abilities, it’s not a judg… what?”
Edie was looking faintly affronted, and Walter looked greatly amused.
“I think I’ll take that one.” said Bill resignedly. “I never claimed to be that great a pilot. It’ll still be fun.”
Viv glanced back and forth between them, foxish smile flickering in and out. “I missed something, but how badly did I miss it?”
“Edie wrote Auger In.” grinned Walter. “Heard of it?”
“Oh, now come on, I didn’t write it all myself!” protested Edie,
The vixen blinked. “You’re kidding! Really? Welll…” she smirked, “if that’s true… I’ll give you priority airspace anytime you want, if you’ll tell me some Auger In codes. Please?”
“Aaaaa!” yowled Edie, only half jokingly. “Everybody asks that. There are no codes! I’m sorry, I don’t mean to freak out at you, but there are no codes for Auger In. Not the sort you’re talking about.”
Viv drooped. “I’m sorry, Edie.”
“How about this?” purred Edie, relenting. “The internal switches for turning buildings to wireframes. You can also turn the landscape to wireframe but then it gets ridiculous. In wireframe you can fly through everything. It’s a programmer’s aid for aligning polys.”
“Sure! Why not?” said Viv, brightening.
“Okay- it’s option-D, option-E, option-V, and then B or L or P, then W. You can also go to F for flat polys with no textures, or T for textures but no smoothing, and so on, but that only duplicates the existing control panel. W is the wireframe views, and they are not available in the control panel because the collision detection for shots goes crazy when you use wireframe, and goes away entirely for your plane.”
Viv laughed. “You’re over my head, kitty, but thank you. Is there anything useful you can do with it?”
Edie giggled. “You can turn landscape to wireframe and fly under it to sneak up on somebody. If they see you actually doing it Auger crashes. And if you fire even one round up through the landscape, Auger crashes when the shot reaches the surface and tries to impact on the wrong side of the poly. But if you can get back up through the landscape without anyone watching, you can use it to sneak up on another net player. Frankly, the most likely situation is that somebody has you on their screen, and then everybody crashes. This visual mode was never made for gameplay.”
“Okay, I believe you.” said Viv. “Maybe I’ll try it. Anyway, I guess you rate a staff bipe all right… When you head out aim for the valley to the right, that will keep you clear of our cowboys. And wish me luck! I’m afraid we’ll need it.”
“You’ll do okay.” stated Walter. “You always did.”
Viv looked pleased. “Yessir.”
“Sir?” blinked Edie.
“Well, what else would you call an officer?” grinned Viv.
Walter looked oddly embarrassed, somehow. “Sergeant.” he explained gruffly. “No concern of yours, Edie.”
They split up and picked out the bipes they’d be flying, and Edie pondered things, primarily Walter. Why hadn’t he mentioned this? Edie, towing the biplane into a takeoff position and hopping into the cockpit, imagined Walter being a sergeant. Walter, striding around giving orders, perhaps a drill sergeant- but then Viv hadn’t seemed intimidated at all. Perhaps the sort of caring, tough sergeant one saw in movies, winning the hearts of his troops and leading them in their duties- she could see Walter in that role quite easily.
Edie suddenly realized Walter was staring at her, and a dreadful blush bristled her fur as she realized the direction her thoughts were leading her. He was still trying not to provoke her, trying to seem innocuous and big-brotherly, but she hadn’t realized how much of a stretch that was. Seeing his friends teasing him didn’t prepare her for understanding that his background was one of power and authority, though seeing him confront Peter should have given her a clue.
“We should follow Bill out,” he said, “since our planes are more powerful. Let him lead the way so he doesn’t get left behind. Sound good?”
Edie nodded.
“What were you thinking? You were staring into space.”
“Nothing.” replied Edie, reminding herself that she had not been fantasizing about Walter making love to her or sweeping her off her feet commandingly. That was just the direction her thoughts were heading, and she knew they hadn’t gotten there yet because her nipples were still hidden under silver fur, not peeking out. Small blessings… balanced against big distractions. She would have to do something about her wandering thoughts. Edie reproved herself bitterly for hugging Walter the way she had, earlier. Wrong message, and the wrong person for that sort of thing… it made things very difficult. Very difficult.
Walter had taken her at her word, and was firing up the engine of his biplane, watching Bill take off. Edie blinked, for she hadn’t even noticed it. The engines made tiny whines, like miniature versions of the subs’ turbines. They were far more muffled, presumably because quiet operation was one of the key points in the design of these topside vehicles. As Walter took off, she started her own engine and followed him.
She fell in beside Walter, behind Bill, and smirked gently as she realized they were in a tight formation themselves. Almost at the same moment, there was a shrill beep from the radio and Alice’s voice said, “Could you break it up a little? Everyone’s watching for a three-plane tight formation and you might confuse them.”
“Okay,” called Edie, and snapped her biplane nimbly to the right, pulling the throttle lever back all the way. The engine whined and there was a eager whoosh from the twin ducts that powered the tiny craft.
Edie marvelled at the difference between these craft and the underside subs. The subs were formidable, as coldly efficient and dangerous as a scalpel or chisel. One could get to love them for their sheer effectiveness. But these! Even with the staff version adding performance capacity, these biplanes were all personality and no ability. They showed strong intentions to remain on a straight course, requiring constant input to turn or tilt.
Edie examined the interior of the craft, learning more and more in the process. In stark contrast to the lean, high-bandwidth control panels of the subs, these bipes had virtually no instrumentation, and what there was appeared to be antique wood and brass only. It was too much to believe that the instruments actually were antiques- they were surely replicas, if that- the design seemed not old enough to qualify as a replica.
At any rate, the stylistic difference between the subs and these bipes was staggering. It left Edie with a puzzlingly fugitive feeling, that she searched after for a moment, and then identified: she’d visited a WWII sim fancier once, and felt culture shock at his computer flight environment. Her controls tended towards the modern and always had- and then suddenly she was immersed in an antique-plane environment, and the strange limitations of the Auger In WWII models suddenly took on real and palpable life around her, in a way that had never seemed appropriate when handling modern controls and sitting in a modern force-feedback flight-seat.
When she’d finished for the day, she’d wanted to go back the next day to fly the old rattletrap some more, but the fellow was a net-sim addict and he had responsibilities to patrol the borders of C country for a certain number of hours each day, so she gave up arguing.
Now she found herself in an aircraft that hinted tantalizingly of many themes of antiquity- yet it boasted a luxury level that was completely alien to the old warplanes she was reminded of.
“Edie!” called Walter, and she looked up, startled. How close was he?
Walter waved, at a safe distance. “We’re going to head this way so you can see the Airwalk. We’ve cleared it with control, special treat. Come on.” He banked away, and Edie followed, noting to herself that the biplanes, too, featured binaural broadcast. Sophisticated binaural intercom localization and brass altimeters. Quite a contrast- only on Aquarius could you find this strange and expensive blend of modern technology and archaic luxury.
As the three planes passed through a valley and began to bank around a mountain, Walter cautioned her. “Keep steady, Edie, and follow us.” She didn’t at first understand this strange warning- what else would she be doing?
The artificial mountainside gave way revealing a long ribbon stretching out into space, reaching endlessly across to another mountain in the distance. Edie boggled at it, remembering- the Airwalk, one of the many unnatural wonders of this world, the long main street of pricey shops and posh cafes floating in air. Just as she started to wonder what held it up, the world exploded with diagonal streaks of light reaching from the Airwalk to the sky, and then it was gone again. Edie gasped, remembering, tensing. Heavy monofilaments. Almost invisible, but deadly to air traffic. Where?
“Get down under the Airwalk,” said Walter. “The lines are above it in a ninety-degree arc. We’re a bit close but we should still be all right. We’ll fly under it, real casually, and land in the valley past this one.”
“How dense is it up there?” asked Edie nervously.
“Don’t even think about it. It’s a real web up there. I know- I’ve had to fly a bipe up to inspect moorings. When you get right up by the roof it’s not so bad really- the moorings are regular. Nothing compared to the Luge.” called Walter, from his bipe.
“The Luge?” called Edie.
“I’ll show you later. Not in a bipe- bipes aren’t allowed within miles of it. Picture a roller coaster with no supports. It’s all held together with mono lines to the ceiling, going off at all angles. Pretty nuts.”
Edie just nodded, following the other two safely down below the Airwalk and onward to their landing place. Looking around her at the unimaginable vistas that were to become her home, it seemed that her life here was destined to be woven from fairy-dust, surrounded with miracles, worked in magic.
“Well, she isn’t doing it right, Artie dear. Must want tutoring, she’s doing it so wrong it has to be a plea for attention. I think she’s trying to get in your pants. I know the type.” said Maggie sweetly.
Edie’s first shift wasn’t going easily. Arthur, who turned out to be the supervisor, was completely tuned out, trying to decipher the subtleties of some obscure interaction between networking protocols and a time-based glitch in the sub-router T-gate. Edie herself was thrown in at the deep end, asked to work with Maggie to get traffic around the ailing topology so a proper diagnosis could be effected. And Maggie- well, Maggie whiffed of heat, was extremely agitated, and was sniping at Edie every chance she got, for no immediately apparent reason. It was going to be a very long day.
“Okay,” tried Edie, “what am I doing wrong, Maggie? You know this better than I do.”
“That’s right. You can’t re-route like that. It’s going to go, fweeeeeee-BOOM and we are going to have mission-critical data all over the floor. Just step aside, let me handle this.”
Edie’s ears flattened. “I was asked to help you with it…”
Maggie’s ears were already laid back in obvious hostility. “You can’t. Get out of the way.”
Arthur looked up momentarily at the two bristling felines. “Maggie, stop that.” He resumed his trance again.
Edie swallowed back the sour taste that was creeping up her throat. “I’ll route it manually.”
“No, I will route it manually…” stated Maggie.
“No,” persisted Edie, “you need to merge it again past the traffic problem, and you know it. You’re the one who knows what gets to which busses. All I need to do is ride the splitter to keep the flow manageable. Three splits should get around this problem. Right?”
Maggie paused, glowering, and suddenly said “Do it. On three.” She took a position at a well-worn keyboard, attention so locked on a high-scan screen that her body seemed to vibrate with pent-up tension. “One. Two.” she said, and Edie scrambled to her own position. “Three!”
For half an hour there was nothing but the sound of tense breathing and the chatter of keyboards being hammered at. The two cats wrestled with a data-stream that was like a high-pressure hose, impossibly deflecting it while the strangely quiet Arthur peered at the faulty router software in the resulting lull, as if there was all the time in the world. Again and again, the temporary linkages would saturate, and just before they did, Edie would divert traffic to a new path and Maggie would catch it as it came through and weave it into the complex dance of purpose her data was undergoing. There was no time to blink. The warning signs were coming barely in time, even over the two hundred hertz high-speed scan CRTs. And all the while, Arthur wandered about, poking at bits of router, humming absently to himself, his eyes not registering the presence of either desperately struggling feline.
Finally, he typed in some commands, then some more, and with a little flourish, struck return, and Edie’s router paths dropped instantly to zero load. Edie knew better than to look up from the screen, for it could be only a fluctuation. Arthur noticed this with amusement, as he glanced back and forth from one tense feline to another. Neither would be the first to risk looking up.
“You’re done.” said Arthur, smiling. “Go get a cup of tea at the Cafe. That’s enough for one day. I can handle anything else that comes up, I promise.”
Edie blinked- when Arthur had said they were done, Maggie had collapsed over her keyboard in a heap. Edie began to get up and quietly depart, but Arthur cleared his throat.
“No.” he said, “not alone. Both of you helped fix this, I want both of you to go decompress. I saw what was happening, and you need to talk anyhow. Please? Now, go help Maggie. She’ll need help walking.”
“She won’t take it from me.” argued Edie.
“Yes, she will.” said Arthur gently. “Go.”
At his prompting, Edie stepped uncertainly over toward the stricken Siamese, wondering what to do. Arthur joined her, and prodded Maggie gently on the shoulder, producing a faint, rather pathetic mew.
“Maggie, Edie is going to take you to the Cafe for a cup of tea.” said Arthur, firmly.
“Don’t want a cup of tea.” whined Maggie weakly.
“Yes you do,” he said. “You always have a cup of tea after these things happen.”
“Don’t want to have it with her,” complained Maggie.
“Oh, now, she doesn’t want my help.” protested Edie. “I told you so.”
“That doesn’t matter.” said Arthur, in vexation. “She’s showing inexplicable bugs and you are going to solve them. I won’t have my people behaving this way, so run along, and you’re ordered to talk to each other and come to an agreement. I don’t care what the problem was, I just want it gone. You’re capable of being a great team and I refuse to waste that in personality conflicts. Go settle your differences, come back tomorrow with purrs and happy faces.”
Arthur hoisted Maggie to her feet, pushed her against Edie, and pulled Edie’s arm around the tiny Siamese catgirl. “There. Now go have tea, and leave me to my work.”
He watched, stubbornly, until the two felines were actually out the door.
As Edie padded awkwardly down the corridor, thankful that the lab they’d been working at wasn’t too distant, she concentrated on keeping Maggie upright. The tiny Siamese was barely able to proceed, her little body shivering violently, her legs trying to give way every few steps. Finally, they arrived at the Cafe, which was sparsely populated at mid-day, and Edie parked Maggie at a secluded table, went off, and returned with tea and some semi-appropriate junk food. She shook Maggie very gently, as the kitten had passed out again, and she sat across from Maggie and wondered where to begin. Finally, she just said, “So what happened?”
“Sometimes he would carry me…” said Maggie blearily.
“What?” blinked Edie, confused.
“Oh, it’s all right, it’s just my right to hate you for it,” said Maggie, “surely you must understand that. I had him first, dear.”
Edie’s heart began to pound. “Walter.”
“You won’t keep him, you know. He has funny notions about love. I would swoon away when he’d come to the lab, at times like today’s, and carry me home in his arms when I couldn’t walk… it was like I didn’t weigh anything at all to him…”
“You almost don’t,” said Edie, trying to divert the conversation.
“And then, instead of sitting here, alone, shaking… well, I don’t have to tell you, do I, kitty?” said Maggie bitterly. “I’m quite sure you know. Rick says you’re an EI too. Tell me, have you had all of him yet? It took me two weeks to get him to bury himself in me all the way. But perhaps he learned from that, perhaps you got every inch of that glorious bulk right away without having to beg and wheedle…”
“Maggie, stop.” said Edie, horrified, her hand beginning to shake.
“Why should I? It’s the only pleasure I can get from him anymore. Reminiscing. I am just feeling sick and rotten and jealous and I want you to wince, darling, to cringe at what you’re doing. Do you love the way he is so blunted for a canid? The way he has to shove to enter you, that huge blunt tip tucking into you and stretching you all at once?”
“Maggie, damn it, stop!” begged Edie, shaking. “You don’t understand!”
“How could I not understand?” said Maggie bitterly. “What part don’t I understand? The wild, heady dizziness of his movings inside me? The knot expanding until I was nearly fainting? The gushers of his release and the eager hunching motions he can’t repress? What part don’t I understand?”
Edie bit her lip, tears leaking from her eyes. She now smelt as bad as Maggie, and it made her want to run away and hide. The unwanted intimacy was not something she could defend against, it played on fantasies she couldn’t discard. Her arousal hurt, and it hurt badly.
“He won’t make love to me.” managed Edie, finally, for lack of any better way to explain it- and Maggie’s eyes glanced up suddenly, went to Edie’s eyes in startlement and confusion.
“What did you say?” said Maggie uncertainly.
Edie wiped away a tear of tension and frustration, feeling like she had no control at all over what was happening. “It’s a little complicated, but he won’t make love to me. You’re wrong, and don’t ever talk like that again! Don’t you know what it does?”
Maggie blinked. “Let me get this straight. You are, in fact, EI.”
Edie nodded.
“You’ve spent a lot of time with him recently, and he is just about ready to fight to defend your honor.”
Edie thought, and nodded again, wiping away another tear.
“But he has never made love to you.”
Edie shook her head. “Never!”
“Are you in love with him?” asked Maggie.
Edie whimpered faintly, and Maggie looked her over and said “Don’t even answer that. Do you have another lover here somewhere?”
Edie shook her head. Maggie began to look distinctly alarmed.
“What is your rating, Edie, and when was the last time you had lovemaking?”
“f… Four thousand, and two and a half months ago.” stammered Edie.
Maggie’s jaw dropped, and she reached out in a flash, clasping Edie’s paw with her own. “Oh my God. What have I done? You poor baby…”
“I want to go home,” managed Edie, and then she burst into tears.
Maggie struggled to her feet. “Oh, my God, baby, how can I ever… look, we’re going to get you home, then I will fetch anybody you want, and I’ll skulk off and probably find Rick…”
Edie didn’t want to get up, she wanted to stay crying on the table, but Maggie stubbornly set about getting her home. The little Siamese’s legs wobbled heavily, but it didn’t take too much effort- eventually they found Edie’s room, and Edie blindly, fumblingly unlocked the door and stumbled in. Maggie hesitantly followed, watching as Edie collapsed on the couch.
“Should I go?” asked Maggie. Edie shook her head, sobbing.
Maggie sat next to the weeping kitten, holding her and providing a furry shoulder to soak up tears. She petted Edie, softly and tenderly,and eventually Edie’s sobs quieted. Then, suddenly, Edie gasped and pulled away.
Maggie blinked. “That was only nipples, honey, petting down one row. Was that wrong? I understand girl cats. I can heal your hurts.”
Edie shivered, staring through wide, tear-streaked eyes. “Please, no? I don’t want you to make love to me. Maybe you should go now.”
Maggie blinked again, then again. “You’re a strange kitty, Edie. You mean that, do you? I won’t touch you there again. Unless you ask me to.”
“…good,” said Edie weakly, “because I still need a hug that isn’t dirty.”
Maggie said nothing in reply, just hugged Edie close for a few minutes in silence. Then, she murmured, “You need to do something about this, Edie-kitty.”
“Can’t.” sniffled Edie.
“Yes you can, and you will. Are you going to be okay to sleep, Edie?”
Edie simply nodded.
“Good for you. I’m sure not- I’ll probably settle for Rick if I can’t get anybody really good. No more crying?”
“Not right now,” said Edie softly.
“That will have to do. Poor kitten…” purred Maggie. “You don’t know how much I wish I could help you now.”
Edie blinked. “You hurt, but you also helped.”
“That,” purred Maggie, “is not what I meant.” She reached out to tickle one of Edie’s exposed nipples, caught herself in the act, and stopped herself. “I think I had better get away from here, sweet and moral kitten, because you aren’t the only one who needs soothing. You’ll be all right?”
“I’ll be all right.” said Edie quietly.
Maggie got up, wobbly but able to walk, and she padded to the door with the familiar gait Edie had seen her first night in the Cafe, prowling fluidly, tail held to the side without shame. She glanced back at Edie as if hoping for some kind of invitation, and when she did not get one, she was out the door with the flicker of a half-smile, and the wafting of feline perfumes which lingered impossibly, lingered until Edie figured out she was picking up her own.
Edie was so exhausted, she crawled over to her bed and simply collapsed. By the time she’d decided her body was too sexually excited to get any sleep without first reaching orgasm, she had fallen asleep anyway, and so her tensions worked themselves out in a series of wildly, feverishly vivid dreams, most of which were about Walter.
The other one was about Maggie, but Edie did not remember it past the moment.
The endless corridors of Aquarius could be very intimidating. Unswerving, cavernous, unlit except by remotely operated computer control, sterile and forever empty in a formidably unnatural way, the corridors stayed quite empty most of the time, with the staff of Aquarius tending to congregate near living areas as if huddling away from the distressing space of the corridors.
It was said that some weird person, shortly after Aquarius began its duties, had painted everything within a fifty yard section of corridor fluorescent pink, using a powerful spray gun. Granted, there wasn’t much to paint but wall panels and ceiling and floor. This section of corridor was still out there somewhere, and Peter confirmed it but would not give the location, saying that it would ruin some people’s hobbies to reveal the place.
Realizing that there were people who’d spent some years roaming Aquarius looking for a fifty yard section of corridor painted pink, and not finding it, really brought home the immensity of the place. It wasn’t simply the thousands of miles it sometimes took simply to get from one place to another, or the density of cross-corridors, sometimes only every hundred yards or so: the layout was also in three dimensions in many places, resulting in an average of three levels at any given point, though two was more common and some places boasted as many as forty levels, all of them echoingly, sterilely empty, a nightmare of solitude and personal insignificance.
On the other hand, thought Edie, when your personal life was far too complicated and your head was far too busy, the corridors were quite soothing in their uncompromising emptiness.
She turned aside onto 16F3-A8B8-C67B-3, more familiarly known by those who knew it at all as 16F3-A8B8-C67B, since level three was the main traffic level in the entire 1AC sector. Her paws ached and she focussed on walking steadily, with only a mile to go until she got back to where her sub was parked. Judging from her reflection she was maintaining a good prowl, actually rather attractive in her catgirl way, though the mirror not only had her looking yellow but was showing her back by mistake.
Mirror? Edie looked again. Of course there was no mirror: somebody else was also walking this corridor, another cat. She watched for a minute, curious, padding along very quietly to remain unnoticed, watching the other cat walk. She- no, it was David, Rick’s steady boyfriend, and somehow this decided her. She stealthily approached, ducked aside into an alcove which showed a cargo lift was available for use, and pressed the button, making the doors open and pretending she was exiting the lift.
“Oh! Hello.” she purred, as he turned. “Am I intruding?”
“Uh.” replied David, since the answer was apparently ‘yes’. “Er, well, I…”
Edie was taken aback, suddenly becoming aware that he was roaming such obscure corners of Aquarius for reasons like her own- privacy for private and difficult thoughts. She started to feel vulnerable again, her bit of social engineering falling apart mockingly, and she stammered, “P.. perhaps I’d better go?”
“No, wait,” said David. “What are you doing here?”
“Well… what are you doing here, then?”
“Asked you first,” he purred, with the hint of a halfsmile, though his eyes remained troubled.
Edie gave up. It was only fair to admit it. “Walter.” she replied simply, guessing that he’d figure it out. He nodded and in turn answered, “Rick.”
“Though,” he added, “I’m tempted to argue with you, because you’re not doing Walter at all. At least, I don’t think so…”
“And others do?” blinked Edie, rather affronted. It was true that Aquarius seemed a likely place to find gossip, but she hadn’t really thought about it very much. She wondered just how often her behavior was being discussed.
David was clearly a bright cat and followed all this without further clues- he appeared to be deciding whether to apologize or affront her further, and finally shrugged, the second idea winning out. “Absolutely. Why do you think I’m even here? Rick is driving me crazy, talking about you. He can’t get over the fact that you spurned him. He can’t talk about anything else, it seems. It’s become a popular subject. It’s become a lottery, even.”
“You’re kidding.” managed Edie.
“You don’t know Aquarius very well,” replied David. “Geez- sorry. That really bothers you, does it? If it helps, I bet that you aren’t, though I guess that’s partly because Rick is so stubbornly convinced that you are. Foxes!”
Edie sighed. “I’m afraid it does. You’re right. I mean, you’re right that I’m not sleeping with Walter, but you’re also right that it helps, your believing in me. How much do they know?”
“Huh?” said David. “Oh- believing that you’re not sleeping with him. As far as the people doing the lottery? People really don’t understand what’s going on, that’s why they find it so interesting. You’re an EI lady cat, but everything about you is unlike, well, Maggie for instance…”
“Good.” commented Edie.
“Now wait a second, she’s one of my best friends!”
“No, I mean…” sputtered Edie, then sighed. “You’re right. I’m not good at being fair to her. That’s not how I grew up, you know, and all my life my biggest fear has been acting like she acts. I don’t suppose you’d understand?”
“I did bet that you weren’t sleeping with him,” David pointed out. “I think I do understand.”
“But you’re with Rick!” blurted Edie, and David winced.
“Now you don’t understand. Do you see me acting like Rick often acts? Have you ever seen me act that way?”
“Certainly not… but if he hurts your feelings and doesn’t fit you then why do you stay with him?” asked Edie.
David unexpectedly giggled. “He barely fits. You wouldn’t know that part.” He became serious again, quickly. “How far does your, uh… dignity? go? I mean, do you believe all people must pair off in couples and be monogamous, or is it simply that public lewdness offends your sensibilities?”
Edie, rather off-balance, tried to explain. “It’s not dignity. Well… I see what you were trying not to say. I suppose I act like a prude, but I have my reasons. I haven’t been monogamous, but where I came from it was already pretty perverse to not be monagamous… but I had my work, and I guess I took the easy way out…”
David was nodding. “You sort of understand. Listen- I have my work too, but more than that, sometimes I can’t cope with being there for what you might call a ‘mate’. I choose to be poly, and I am choosy, but who is the main squeeze? Rick, because I can trust him to not want to tie me up. Well…” he chuckled, “in a way I want that, and in another way he sometimes wants to and I prefer not to play that way, but you get the idea, don’t you? With Rick I’m free. Hell, he’s held my paw while… but you wouldn’t care about that.”
“What?” blinked Edie, typically prey to curiosity.
“Well, imagine a wuf who’d fit me like Walter’d fit you,” suggested David, and then blinked himself, seeing her wince at the remark, figuring it out. “Oh. It’s not that you don’t want him, is it? Maybe I don’t understand enough.”
“No,” admitted Edie. “You understand a lot, though. But I guess you don’t understand why I’m not sleeping with him, because I’m beginning to lose sleep and concentration over him and can’t think of anyth… anyone else!” She bristled in embarrassment and turned away.
David gently reached over, finger under her chin, turning her to face him. Her eyes glistened with repressed tears and tension, and she trembled, meeting his gaze in silence, wanting to flee, wondering what he could say to break the terrible silence.
He said, softly, “Could you deal with a hug from a gay cat?” and suddenly she was in his arms weeping bitterly, shaking. “I’m so bad!” she sobbed. “I can’t control it! Please, please don’t tell anyone?”
“Can’t control what?” asked David gently, petting her scruff, her back, with an oddly non-sexual tenderness.
Edie sniffled. “Don’t tell anyone. I keep thinking about his… I want his sex… It’s Maggie’s fault, she told me so much about him that now I can’t sleep at night, but whenever I see him I have to be nice because we get along well and we’re good friends and he feels the same way I do…”
“I bet,” chuckled David. “What’s bad about that? I can see that something must be very bad about it, but you should tell me what it is, because I don’t know without your telling me.”
Edie pulled away for a moment to look into his eyes, startled. “No… I suppose you don’t know, do you? But you said people know I am EI, because of Rick, I suppose.”
“That’s right. There’s a problem with that? You must be afraid of how you might act if you were too overwhelmed by it? Doesn’t fit your persona?”
“No, you don’t understand. It’s a sickness.”
“No it’s not, and be careful to not say that around Maggie,” began David, but Edie interrupted him desperately. “It is! I know, that doesn’t apply here, but you can’t understand! I grew up with dangerous EI in a culture that would have stamped it out of me if they’d only known. I became such a good computer programmer, and such a good girl, because I had something to hide…” she broke off, rather overwhelmed at the sudden outpouring of emotion, the venting of her secret history.
David hugged her gently and cautiously. “Tell me more. I’m beginning to understand.”
“I sort of knew about it- other children told jokes, you know. They weren’t very nice jokes. But I’ll never forget that night when I knew for sure… I’d been increasingly edgy all week and couldn’t settle down, and kids even made jokes about me, saying that I was catching EI and could they have my phone number, which window was mine, that kind of thing…” and she paused again. David hesitated, then prompted her gently, “And?”
“I woke up and I was shivering even though it wasn’t cold, and I had a terrible itch- in my pussy.” admitted Edie, “and all my nipples were standing up, and I should have known, but I was still half asleep, and before I really understood what I was doing, I… scratched. Oh, God, did that wake me up- suddenly I was wide awake and so aroused I wanted to scream, to yowl at the top of my lungs and go out and… well, you know. And I could wake up my parents and they would take me to the emergency room, and I knew that, but that would take time and I was just simply going to die right there and… and there was this candle.”
David repressed a chuckle, because he knew how purely jealous Rick would be of him at this moment. He also knew how important this was to Edie, and let her continue when she felt okay with it. For a minute he thought the horrible admission, that there was (gasp) a candle being used for carnal purposes, had rendered her mute, but eventually she continued, as if she had to tell the whole dreadful story or burst.
“It was a… thick candle. I tried pushing it against me and it wouldn’t go, and I remember whittling the edges off it frantically, horribly afraid somebody would come in even though it was three-thirty in the morning. I was stepping over the line and I knew it, and the shame was unbelievable but I told myself I was going to die if I didn’t deal with it, that I’d never even make it to the emergency room. And I sprawled on my bed, shaking and breathing hard, and…”
Edie unexpectedly giggled, purring at the mere memory. “Well, my God! That was when I knew I was an outlaw. It still didn’t fit, and I went crazy with a throttled yowl and forced it into me, and oh my God! The next thing I knew, I was writhing on my bed, mewling and biting my lip as I clamped on the thing like I was exploding. The top of my head was just about coming off from orgasms, it was unbearably intense. I was bristling all over in surges, which I didn’t even know was possible. I bit my lip until it bled, somehow managed to not scream out… let it subside long enough to listen and be sure nobody was coming for me… and, uh… well, I didn’t sleep at all that night. I started experimenting with how that candle felt when it actually moved in me, and I spent several hours in continuous orgasm, and slunk into the bathroom bowlegged before anyone else got up, to cover up what I’d done. That day I stole deodorant from the store… and my life was never the same again.”
David didn’t repress the chuckle this time. “I’ll say!”
Edie giggled, herself, and purred smugly. “Well, can you blame me? Swear you won’t tell anybody?”
“But, Edie,” said David, “it doesn’t matter here. I promise I won’t tell Rick, okay?”
“Don’t tell anybody!” begged Edie. “It matters to me.”
“But surely eventually there were people who knew? You never dated, had lovers? Ever?”
“No no… I had that. But I had to handle it a special way- because I knew when they made love to me they would know. I’d done some reading and researched it and I knew I was right up at the danger point… well, over it… and, well, you know whores? Well, it turned out that cat whores with EI like mine could charge literally anything. There were freelance cat whores out there who were positively rich because of the way they went mad when a male plugged into them. Sometimes you heard about one in the hospital with heart failure- her heart would give out from the intensity of it, and they’d bring her back and, well, spay her for her own good, and you’d see a rich cat whore weeping brokenheartedly on the evening news, because of what they took from her when they gave her back her life. I had to sympathize, but of course I didn’t dare admit it…”
“But you said you did have lovers?” blinked David, confused.
“I slummed.” admitted Edie, turning her face away. “I slunk off to bad places and bad people- and I would find a lover, seduce him, and swear him to secrecy. It didn’t matter because they would never know where I lived, but even when I was slinking down to the docks to be humped by a wolf with a knot the size of both of my fists held together, I wasn’t about to have his friends know it. I picked well- I had to. None of them exposed me. I only changed lovers when one got killed, or drank himself to death, or went crazy and wanted to marry me. One teased me one night until I almost had heart attacks like the cat whores on the news, and I dropped him for it. One found out where I lived… and he died when the police came for him… I should have known they would shoot. Of course I had to seem relieved about it… I had to learn not to care much for any of these lovers, because they would come to bad ends. I think they are all dead now.”
David seemed stunned. “Unbelievable. Your life was like that?”
“Is.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“I was eyeing Rick, only he’s obviously a talker. I’ve been keeping my eyes open for a good male, preferably a wolf for that archetypical male-female thing you can get with a wolf and a cat, preferably really hung, and he has to be quiet. I can’t help it- I can’t stop, and I’m getting pretty desperate. I’m still looking for a wolf like that, to slum with in secret.” admitted Edie.
“Like Walter?” asked David unthinkingly.
Edie abruptly burst into tears again. “No! I’m in love with Walter!” she wailed, and wept, clinging to David hopelessly.
“Oh, my God.” he breathed quietly to himself. “I thought I had problems…”
Work was slow. It often was in the computer industry- Edie knew quite well how maintenance ended up being either hysterical scrambling in desperation, or utter boredom. She had no priority design work to do, was bored with Quake Eternal (as Maggie trounced her regularly- the tiny Siamese turned into a terrifyingly cunning predator on the virtual playing fields), and was even bored with Auger In, as she’d just spent four hours teaching a delighted Maggie and Arthur how to sideslip violently enough to get into the giant sewer systems, and how to read the direction signs inside it to avoid flying into a dead-end and crashing.
And so, bored out of her restless feline mind, and edgy with the first hints of a wave of estrus to deal with, she began to take Maggie into her confidence, in such a roundabout way that the little Siamese was totally perplexed, at first, over what Edie was trying to reveal.
“Does David keep secrets?” blinked Maggie. “Not that I know of. He’s actually quite honest and reliable. I mean, he is a little quiet, but that’s just him. If you got to know him, maybe he would open up to you more. Don’t worry, he’s a yowler not a grunter, you don’t have what he wants in a lover…”
Edie headed the smaller catgirl off at the pass. “No, no! I meant, if I confided in him, would he have told everyone, or would he keep it to himself?”
Maggie hardly hesitated. “Hmmm! Well, you can’t tease me like that- what did you confide?”
Edie went silent, and the little Siamese waited unperturbed, then coaxed, “I’ll keep secrets if they are important. I just don’t keep any of my own, dear.”
“I’m all right,” said Edie. “It’s just hard to start talking about this.” She glanced around as if to spot secret listening devices, and went on. “You know about how I am EI?”
“Yes, but that’s not a secret. Is it that you’ve finally taken up with Walter? Is that your secret?”
“That’s my problem,” purred Edie wearily. “I only told this to David. I guess I’ll just tell you, because I certainly don’t know what to do. Do you know what slumming is?”
Maggie listened, fascinated, as Edie went on, and didn’t even try to interrupt as the silver catgirl, sitting pertly and looking utterly proper, told of sneaking off to secretly meet with lovers down by the docks- of playing with wolf-pack biker gangs and ‘pulling the train’, of the terrible strain of maintaining a double life and the irresistible lure of that wilder side… and by the time Edie was done, the tiny Siamese looked faintly stunned, even though she tried to hide it.
Finally, she spoke. “You’ve lived some stuff I’ve only play-acted. What is it like?”
“It’s very tiring,” answered Edie.
“But I don’t understand why you’re telling me all this. I don’t understand why you hide it like you do. You have to be yourself, after all. Are you ashamed?” inquired Maggie, puzzledly.
“Very much!” admitted Edie. “I’m having a really hard time getting used to this place! My shame made sense where I came from. It protected me, but I’m not there any longer- and I can’t let go of it. And I’m coming into heat again, which is going to be torture because I don’t have docks to sneak down to this time. I don’t know the bad people here, I only know good people, and they scare me.”
Maggie’s ear flicked, and several conflicting expressions crowded onto her face. “You don’t seem scared by me. Does that mean I’m bad people? I don’t think I’ll buy that.”
Edie hastened to explain as best she could. “You’re like me! I could see you doing what I’ve done. You say you’ve play-acted it. At any rate, you can understand why heat’s driven me to do these things. Can you understand that I liked it, even though it was bad?”
Maggie mrowled softly. “Oh, that’s not a mystery! Someday you ought to tell me bedtime stories if I am frustrated and want to masturbate- you have some real rousers, honey. I can understand you liking it. I don’t understand why that’s bad. You did suggest that the world you grew up in was more repressed than the one I grew up in. I guess you believed it? And does all this explain why you won’t do the sensible thing and sleep with Walter?”
Edie was taken aback. “I thought you were jealous of me about that.”
Maggie smirked merrily. “Maybe I can hold your paw and watch and listen sometime.”
“No!” protested Edie, becoming upset, and Maggie seized on the reaction at once. “And why not, silly kitten?”
Edie tried to regain control, with some success. “You know, it’s a funny thing,” she managed, “but you could fit in both worlds…”
“Exactly! I am a cat, more specifically a totemized person with Siamese cat derivation. As such, I can fit in both worlds, and you know it, and I love it. I can go from being the center of attention in a rousing orgy, to talking over tea with Peter or the most polite people imaginable, without ever feeling out of place. That’s my birthright as a cat, damn it, and I’d like to know why you can’t?”
Edie shrugged weakly, rather overwhelmed by the passion of the smaller feline. “I don’t know how to explain it to you. I can, but they mustn’t connect in any way. It’s sort of complicated…”
“Well,” said Maggie, “I guess I can figure some of that out. In fact, I bet I can tell you some of the things that are bothering you. Walter is one of them. He’s about as far from your wolfpacks as you could possibly imagine…”
“That’s right,” nodded Edie, “and I can’t easily picture him accepting that about me.”
“Oh, honey, you aren’t being fair to him!” protested the little Siamese. “Take it from an old flame of his, okay? I still miss him. I tormented you once with the things I miss about his body, and I’m sorry about that, but I’ve come to know and like you a lot better since then, and I’d want him to be happy and you to be happy. And I have to tell you, you’ll never find a kinder, sweeter, more forgiving and compassionate…”
She broke off, in consternation, staring at Edie. Edie realised she was making a face, and composed herself, but too late. Maggie’s eyes narrowed, and she inquired pointedly, “Why are you looking like you just tasted something bad?”
Edie’s face twisted, and her eyes filled with tears. She felt as helpless as a tiny kitten, with her last secrets being stripped from her, and simply explained, “Because that’s a horrible turnoff. But I still love him. Can you help?”
Maggie was left speechless for a while, and then shook her head in amazement. “Maybe you’d better explain yourself a little more. Don’t worry, I won’t bite you. Unless you ask very nicely,” she teased, and it seemed to bring Edie out of her shell a little bit.
“I’m glad you fit in both worlds,” said Edie, wiping a tear away, “maybe you can help somehow. I don’t know what to do. I’m in love with him, but I’m in lust with his body, and I can’t make the two meet, and he’s not helping at all…”
“He wouldn’t,” added Maggie. “From what I hear, he’s being sickeningly virtuous.”
Edie nodded fiercely. “And I just can’t stand it! He’s being all the wrong sort of person to drag off and screw, and I don’t know how to do the normal person thing. Dating, introducing him to the parents, arranging a little wedding with me all decked out in white and looking like butter wouldn’t melt in my…”
“I get the picture,” giggled Maggie. “Wooo! You have more in common with me than I thought! But aren’t you a little old for bringing the wuf boyfriend home to Mommy? Surely you’re a free agent now? Help me out, I have a hard time understanding this part. I grew up in a polyfamily and my Daddy held my paw while I had my first lover, so I wouldn’t be frightened. I learned from watching him and Mom and sometimes Aunt Janine too. I guess that is a little different from what you’re used to.”
Edie blinked. “You could say that. Actually, what I did was bury myself in computer programming. My parents worried that I wasn’t dating, but eventually they said that if I wanted to be a computer nun that was my business. They didn’t know about the docks, of course.”
“That would have been something to watch.” remarked Maggie wickedly.
“Or listen to.” answered Edie, with matching playful wickedness.
“So how do we get Walter down by those docks for you?” inquired Maggie, and Edie’s face fell.
“I don’t think you can. Can you? He’s just not right. Oh, he’s wonderful,” added Edie hastily, seeing Maggie getting cantankerous again, “but how can I explain it? Maybe I’m too old to change. All those years, I slummed, and I don’t know if I can be with a good person now. They just don’t connect, I can’t accept that from somebody I’m being friends with. My lovers have to be scary people… It’s like I’m addicted to that primal edge, the risk and danger of it. How can you understand if you haven’t been there? Your big troublemaker here is Rick, and all he does is screw around like mad. Do you have any idea what it feels like to be seized, scruffed, taken like an animal when you’re in heat and feeling like one anyhow? Feeling dozens of hungry eyes devouring the sight of you as you writhe in orgasm? Do you know what it’s like to be fought over, wolves with switchblades fighting for rights to your body? I knew I’d be losing that when I signed up for Aquarius, but I was ready for the change. I saw what happened to some of the others… do you know what a ‘mama’ is? That’s what I would be when my looks faded and I wasn’t worth fighting over anymore- I’d be just following those rough boys around begging for more rough treatment, and they’d be less and less excited about it, and eventually I’d be nothing and it would all be over. Well, I had the computer side of things, and I just jumped- I left my biker boys behind while they still longed for me and fought over me, and I came here, so I could at least earn money and be socially acceptable.”
Edie’s face twisted, as she was utterly caught up in what she was saying. “And now, you expect me to be turned on by a nice wolf Boy Scout? Oh, hell… I’m too damn outlaw at heart to go for that! His body makes me weak in the knees, every now and then I get a spark of fire out of him, but is there anybody here who compares to what I used to have? It’s either Boy Scout niceness, or totally empty group-sex where nobody really cares who does what or who! Do you know how unimpressive that can seem after you’ve been a prize in a duel to the death, and a snarling ragged wolf has killed his rival to win you- and then claimed his prize right then and there?”
Maggie had bristled at this diatribe, but as it went on the Siamese looked more and more stunned at the revelations- yet she did not flinch or condemn. She held Edie’s gaze, unwaveringly, and eventually it was Edie who looked down and sagged a little. Maggie continued to stare with frank feline curiosity at the silver catgirl, who, after her outburst, looked shamefaced and surprisingly adolescent.
Finally, Maggie spoke, with a quiet certainty in her voice. “Edie, you have left that behind now. You said that if you’d stayed, you’d have lost the glamour of it, and I believe that. Here, things are more civilised, and the civilised part of you can find a home. If you can’t be turned on by civilised things, that’s just too bad and you’re going to have to grow up. I think, what with the EI and all, you’re going to have to settle for a nice guy for a lover, because, my dear, Peter doesn’t hire violent punks, and the oppies aren’t like that either.”
“If it helps,” added Maggie more gently, “I can sympathise. I know a lot of people, and so does Rick, who like play-acting all that sort of thing. It must seem awfully tame, but at least there are people to understand you here.”
“You’ll just have to settle for the more civilised pleasures. It’s really not so bad. What choice do you have?”
Several thousand miles away, a man turned down a path in well-sculpted artifical woods, and followed patches of green spray paint rudely emblazoned on the finely cultivated tree trunks. He stepped carefully, wary of twisting his ankle, because the imitation forest floor was torn and rutted by tire tracks. He arrived at a sculpted hillside, and banged on a section of artificial rock which served as a door- and the rock opened, revealing a cavernous space, cold, smelling of industrial steel- and also of grease, exhaust fumes, sweat, beer, and vomit. There was a fire built in the middle of the bare floor, and the man approached it, catching the attention of a wolf wearing an unrecognizable scrap of denim vest and urinating into the fire.
“Hey, you got any more of that crank I got from you the other day?”
The wolf yawned, revealing an impressive set of sharp but rotting teeth. “You got the money? Good shit, wasn’t it?”
“Yeah, it was really good. Makes up for how this cruise sucks.”
“Your problem, Robert, is that you’re a goddamn whiner.” proclaimed the wolf. “Have a beer, and shut the fuck up about your whining. What, did some girl spit in your face again?” He guffawed crudely and grabbed another beer from an untidy pile by the fire.
“Oh, man, you should have seen her. A cat, okay? Pure cat, right down to the body and legs…”
“No tits?” asked the wolf. “All covered with mange, a kink in the tail? That’s your type.” He guffawed again.
“No, man, you should have seen her. Little, like less than five feet tall, and this shimmering silver color, and she moved like liquid magic… I bet she’s a complete animal in bed…”
The wolf considered this, with a hiccup. “Well, now, drunk as I am and will be, I must say that your story sounds appealing. In fact, I had one like that once, and your pansy ass would never be able to handle a little fireball like this one I had. She’d pinch your floppy dick off, Robert.” He guffawed coarsely again and whacked the man on the back. “What’d she do, scratch your nose? Wuss.”
The man laughed weakly, knowing he dared not be offended with the other wolves around. “I mistook her sash, thought she was red sash to play with.”
“What fuckin’ difference does that make?”
The man shrugged. “Well, next time, maybe I can point her out to you, how’s that? She had some pretty tough-looking friends.”
“I,” proclaimed the wolf drunkenly, “have some tough friends too, and we’ll take anybody down, you know that. Hell, if she’s anything like the one I had, I’ll take her myself, and you can get in the damn line!” He guffawed.
The man was growing tired of being laughed at, and dared to ask, “If she was so great why’d you lose her?”
The wolf took a long pull at his beer. “Just disappeared one day. Damndest thing. And goddamnit, it was just after the most amazing performance she put on for me. I had that lil’ pussy shrieking like an alleycat taking a Clydesdale, man, she kept fainting, and I never felt such clampings in all my damn life. I was in love, man, just blown away, and she just ups and disappears. What can you do? There’s always others. But I tell you, Rob my man, if you get the chance at one like that, you take it, understand what I’m sayin’? Now, we gotta get you your crank, if you got the money.”
“Yeah, I hear you. And you know I got the money, you guys have the best shit. I don’t know what I’d do without ya, Chuck.”
“Same as you do with me. Talk a lot, and get no action!”
Chuck guffawed again, and headed off towards his ratty old tent, followed by his customer.
The water screamed by below the sub, not slower than Edie’s thoughts. Everything kept getting more complicated, patterns drawing close around her, a baffling dance of intentions… and either her own intentions were being ignored, or they were too confused to matter. Maggie had probably talked to Walter. She wouldn’t admit it, but she wouldn’t deny it either- she told Edie to get out of her own head, as if that was helpful advice. Edie’s heat had passed without event, demanding no more than a grueling series of private masturbations several times a day, and her blood pressure hadn’t increased dangerously. She was horribly confused about whether she even wanted to fantasize about Walter- once she’d even thought of Maggie, with startlingly successful results. She didn’t tell the little Siamese this, as Maggie was all too available, or possibly not, as she hadn’t been dropping hints lately. Intimidated? Disapproving? Edie had been dealing with a double life for many, many years, but somehow now that she had told her secrets to another person, things were spinning out of control, and where she once had seemingly infinite resources for handling her private life, now she was exhausted, and rapidly running out of…
…fuel.
The light glowed bright red, and Edie realized she didn’t see it come on. There was no telling how long it’d been glowing while she’d been lost in her thoughts- and, obviously, she’d screwed up even before that, because she should have refueled before leaving.
Edie pulled back on the yoke smoothly, her calculating feline mind now fully committed to the flight problem that threatened her. The sub gracefully bit air and soared easily up to the roof, thousands of feet above the limitless expanse of water. Instead of scanning for denizens like a newbie, she was scanning visually and checking her navcomp for bases, refueling points, even a rest area. The first thing was to find a place to refuel, so nobody would ever know she’d been irresponsible. Had she passed one recently? The navcomp showed nothing, so she allowed her mind to go a step further- was there a place to land up there, fuel or not? A mile or so would bring her to an emergency dock. This was simply a safe place to land, with a hatch into the endless corridors of Aquarius, no refueling provisions, but the sub would be safe there. She cut back throttle a bit more, biting her lip gently, hanging on to her control with a cold determination.
Before very long, the emergency dock was in sight, clearly marked along the vast ceiling. Edie’s pilot senses went on automatic, as she tenderly fed the little sub a bit more throttle, trying to make the trajectory, her mind coolly picturing the gentle arc as if picturing it from outside, a tiny silvery craft with its tiny silvery occupant destined to put in just this much throttle, throttle giving altitude, elevator only affecting angle of attack, the unorthodox landing plotted in her mind as if it was proceeding along computer-plotted lines in a simulator.
Edie grew very still as the engine faltered, sputtered- and quit.
The line in her mind split, bisected into two as her thoughts raced. One for desired trajectory, one for what she might be able to get out of a near-stall… These subs were no low-speed handlers. The emergency dock was this far away, at this much airspeed, given that angle of attack, which if increased might give her this much extra lift while blowing that much energy on drag… and the little cat, frozen in calculation, nursed the flying sub up to the top of its arc, and stared, stunned, as the ceiling roared by, just a few feet too high to reach. It might have been a hundred- Edie knew she couldn’t get the sub any higher, every instinct in her screamed that she was on the edge of a stall, and there just wouldn’t be room to recover from it in this craft. It wasn’t like the bipes, there was barely any wing and it wanted to go terribly fast or fall out of the air like a rock. Without blinking, Edie sailed past the unreachable docking area, allowing the ceiling to fall away teasingly, facing the distant expanse of water below.
Auxiliary tanks! No, there weren’t any. Where was she? No time to type into the navcomp. The world resonated around her, too sharp, like a fantasy of a bad training session. It didn’t seem anything like real. Control effectiveness? Yes, it wasn’t too hard to maneuver- the craft was so very small that losing power didn’t hurt the controls much. But what airspeed did she want? Obviously she couldn’t smack headlong into the water, she had to do the normal almost-stalling maneuver but completely without power. Normally these subs were landed under power, even onto the water, because they flew like damned bricks without it, but she had enough velocity to manage it anyhow… she dove gently to build up a bit more… radio! Damn it! There wasn’t time…
Against the limitless expanse of gray water and the endless but unreachable steel ceiling above it, with only the sound of waves reverberating ceaselessly around the miles and miles of emptiness, a tiny craft sped across the water, just above it, keeping clear of the waves. Its speed gradually diminishing, the sub clung to the air feebly, until a wave touched its streamlined shape with a sharp crack of water against sculpted metal- then another, stealing speed from the heedlessly rushing craft- and then, the little streamlined thing scudded across the waves, rapidly slowing- and vanished beneath them.
With a horrible grinding thump of her heart, Edie realized she didn’t have any time at all. This was a sub as well as a plane. It was made to go down into the water. It could also go back up- if you had engines. She didn’t have engines, and her sub was obviously trimmed to be heavier than water, and it was going down. It would go down until it was crushed by the pressure- or until it stopped, and who could find her deep in the water with no power and nobody anywhere around? In an instant, she reacted- there was a sort of float built into the cabin, and she grabbed it, flipped up the emergency hatch release and punched it, barely remembering to take a deep breath.
The world exploded in sound and bubbles. For a horrible second she saw them rushing upwards and away from her while water filled the cockpit and the sub pulled her ruthlessly down with it- then she remembered her flight harness, clung to the float, released the buckle, and suddenly she was with the float, being pulled fiercely upward, while the sub, its cockpit air vented, dropped towards the center of Aquarius with redoubled speed.
It could only have been a second of confusion, because by the time Edie thought to open her eyes the surface of the water was near, and in another second, she broke the surface, spluttering for air and clinging to the float. Alive! Edie gasped for breath, giving in to the shakes, hanging on to the float like it was her whole world. Scrabbling at it, she discovered it had been cleverly designed to support even an unconscious person, like water-wings, and she wriggled into position, sneezing as she got some water in her nose. It was a very bright yellow. In fact- yes! There was a switch, a wonderful switch on it! They really thought of everything. It was a beacon! Edie flipped the switch, rejoicing in the glow of a little LED. Looking around, she noticed her cat vision kicking in: the minimal lighting of the ceiling dimly illuminated the scene, with the water quite calm- she could see quite a way. Surely by this time her poor sub must have hit the bot.. the b…
Her sub would not be hitting the bottom anytime soon.
Edie whimpered as it hit her. Her sub might be thousands of feet down by now, and still dropping, and there would be no bottom. Eventually it would be crushed by the pressure and still it would not be hitting a bottom- this wasn’t a pool she was in. Not a lake, not even a sea. She was floating in the central water tank of Aquarius, a tiny speck on a ball of water the size of a planet, and she hadn’t even managed to put out a distress call before she crashed. She might not be found… or she might not be found before something found her.
She looked around, terrified, at the blank expanse of water and steel sky. How could she know? Would she have warning if she was attacked? Through the waves of terror, she reasoned: there aren’t any waves. The big things, they make waves when they move. You’ve seen them. The vast mountain-sized bulk rearing out of the water… but there aren’t any waves. Hard to say how many Things are in the water nearby but there’s nothing large… big things would have to be, let’s see, how far away for the water to be this quiet?
Edie found that thinking about how far away they’d be wasn’t helping, either. Her mind refused to grasp the immensity of her situation, but the scale, the reality of it, beat upon her relentlessly. She bobbed gently up and down- up and down- trying to focus on the water right around her, trying not to think of how far below her the hapless sub must be…
…and the first minute passed.
She shivered, taking a chill from the water… even if no cold slimy things with teeth came for a furry snack, the water itself had a bite. It had a horrible patience to it that made Edie grateful for the clever float. Of course, that was not to say there weren’t cold slimy things with teeth, or tentacles, or God knew what coming for her, for that matter she might freeze to death floating there afraid to kick or move, but at least she didn’t have to tread water while doing it…
…and the second minute passed.
In ten minutes’ time, Edie could no longer tell if it’d been ten minutes or ten hours. She floated, shivering, in a fear trance, her mind seemingly expanding outward to encompass the whole endless ocean- except that it wasn’t an ocean at all, and even with her consciousness stretched that painfully far, the space around and beneath her still smothered her with its unyielding vastness. It was artificial, yet it felt as if it had existed since the dawn of time, would always exist. Her awareness, reeling with vertigo, kept expanding…
The waves started to pick up by twenty minutes. The little cat, floating entranced with horror, first saw the horizon begin to undulate. It was a phenomenon only to be seen on Aquarius, though she was not in a condition to appreciate it: there was no chop, or smaller waves, just a quiet swell on a scale to dwarf any ocean’s wave, sustainable only in water depths as great as these. Edie stared, uncomprehending, as the world seemed to contract, until she floated at the top of a huge hill of water that sat there in defiance of logic- then, the world gently changed shape around her, until she was at the bottom of a shallow basin of ocean. It all happened with impossible slowness. Somewhere, far beneath her, something the size of a country was steadily moving past, with this its effect. The expanse of water shaped itself around her like a sedate Surrealist nightmare.
Half an hour after the crash, the monstrous swell had mostly passed. It had been useful- it was something for her to focus on. She could not stop shaking with cold, and her trancelike serenity was beginning to fray. This place was just too big… it was all right when it didn’t seem real, but she couldn’t hold on to that. A wind had come up, from somewhere, blowing her whiskers about and chilling her ears, even whipping up water-spray that lashed her. It dragged her back to an intolerable reality, placed her unforgivably in the middle of an endless plane of real water, in a real place. The huge swell that had passed by was, somehow, a real thing. It was produced by some horribly vast creature that was also real. Kind of thing that was psychologically dangerous to have a tentacle the size of a house coming at you…
Something touched her paw, a tiny fish, a floating thing, or perhaps she just imagined it, and suddenly Edie was screaming, trying to climb out of the water by force of will, her mind a tatter of fear. All the horrors of her imagination were alive under her paws, and she fought futilely until her strength gave out, and sank back into the grip of the water and the support of the float, still weakly yowling out of a cat voice gone hoarse and cracked. The air seemed to reverberate with her screaming, it didn’t die away. It was amazing to think that her screaming was so loud that it could echo through a place the size of a planet.
The sound kept happening, and Edie suddenly realised it was the engine of a sub, the scream of turbines.
Her mind froze in shock at the sudden reprieve, and out of the distance came a little speck of silvery metal, coming on fast, so very fast… and with a shriek of tortured wind, the sub blasted right by. Had to be going at full emergency speed… Edie’s brain stopped working for a moment, and then ground into action again- the switch, the LED, the beacon! Where was it? And yes, when she’d been thrashing around in hysterical terror, she’d hit the switch and shut the beacon off.
Edie flipped the switch, saw the LED come back on, and floated there over unimaginable depths, the imminence of rescue awakening her unbearably to her fear. Out there somewhere was the sub. It probably was for her- at least she hoped so- but until it lifted her out of this horrible water, she was still freezing, floating in it, prey for any big predators that might come for her. She hung on not so much because it was the thing to do, but because she wasn’t capable of doing anything else.
When the sound returned, and the silvery speck appeared in the sky again, Edie found herself keening, her mind falling apart with terror that in these last seconds something terrible would come out of the depths, those intolerable depths, and devour her. Somehow it seemed impossible that she could be delivered from this- she felt death all around her, from the shaking of her chilled body to the spaces below her, filled with denizens. Her sanity hung by a thread as the speck grew larger, swooped lower, came in for a landing much like hers… she briefly imagined what it would be like if it sank too, drowning its pilot, and then suddenly the craft was beside her, the water around it churning with the force of its engines keeping it above water.
The hatch popped open, and Walter shouted, “Hang in there, Edie!”
Edie thought, all right. She thought, get me out of this NOW! She thought, wouldn’t it just be you? But she wasn’t able to do more than keen a pathetic mewl, and she couldn’t stop, even as Walter hastily threw her a rope, leaned dangerously far out of the cockpit to help her loop it round her, pulled her effortlessly from the water, and settled her on his lap. She had time to wonder if he could fly that way, before she fainted.
The water roared around her, monsters came up from horrible depths with jaws gaping under her, and Edie came awake screaming and clawing in the grip of something…
“Hey, hey! HEY! It’s over, hear me? You’re safe!”
It was the grip of Walter. He’d got her out of the cockpit somehow, they were at the dock closest to home, and he was trying to hold her up. A fairly large crowd had gathered, including even Peter, who looked both vexed and worried at the same time. She was still pretty soaked, which outlined her body much more explicitly than dry fur did, and Walter was telling her she was safe and holding her up. Edie, overwhelmed, burst into tears and clung tightly to Walter. Behind her, there was a quiet ‘awwwww!’, a bit of clapping, and also a bit of ‘shush!’ followed by Peter’s voice, addressing the crowd: “That’s enough- we’ll keep you posted on how she’s doing, it looks like she’ll be okay, folks.”
Walter got her home, though the journey was blurry and confused for Edie. By the time they got to her door, she realized Walter was carrying her curled up in his arms, but she didn’t remember when that had happened. It made her feel very small, but somehow safe. He opened her door with a pass-key, presumably supplied by Peter, and she felt briefly embarrassed as she’d left ‘toys’ in sight. He seemed not to notice.
He sat her on her bed, grabbed towels out of the bathroom and scrubbed her down vigorously until she wasn’t soaking anymore, in the process making her fur a total rumpled mess, as he plainly didn’t understand grooming or drying with the direction of the fur or any of that cat stuff. The little silver cat was too exhausted and weak to care, allowing Walter to dry her all over, impersonally, as if she was no more than a kitten again. Then he pulled up the blankets over her, saying, “I’m going to go get the doctor, all right?” and stopped as one dainty paw came from under the covers and grabbed his.
“Stay?”
Edie shivered, as much from nerves as from cold and looked up at Walter, all vulnerability. She fumbled for words, barely even knowing what she wanted- but her mind said, ‘Stay with me. I don’t care if it turns me off, I don’t care if we haven’t solved anything- I feel about two years old right now and need to be held, even if that doesn’t fit with my image. I’m not sick, I just can’t bear to be alone after all that…’
Out loud, she managed, “Please stay and hold me so I can sleep?”
Walter hesitated, troubled, but couldn’t resist. He muttered, “..’lil sister…” and looked very uncomfortable, tried to move onto the bed with covers between him and Edie, realised that was no way to hold anyone, and finally crawled under the covers, curling around Edie in spoon-fashion.
Edie shivered, and nestled back against him. Her last clear thoughts were that they fit wonderfully, and that she needed to not wiggle against him enticingly or he’d be upset. Anyhow, she didn’t need or want a lover at the moment- she needed comforting, and he’d come through. As his arms went around her and the warmth of him surrounded her, Edie fell into an exhausted sleep.
Walter kept visiting. It wasn’t surprising, really- while Edie was convalescing, he’d evidently appointed himself her nurse, or whatever you’d call a hulking solicitous wolf bearing piping hot soup. Edie was informed that she must stay home for a week, and do nothing exciting or stressful, for two reasons: to recover physically, as she’d caught an awful cold from the chill of the water, and to recover psychologically.
Peter explained this in a visit. “Your experience was serious, ‘kay? This has happened before, and we don’t want to lose you as a worker. Arthur and Maggie are very fond of you, and your work, and they want you back. Well, in order for that to happen, you have to work through your trauma, ‘kay? We’re not gonna put you back in there as if nothing had happened.”
“Why not?” asked Edie. “I mean, I’ll do as you ask, but I’d like to get back to work. I left the hydraulic load balancing code for the Zipline Lounge in a complete mess! I’ll forget what I was doing.”
“Maggie’s got it, ‘kay? You need to have at least a day or so to just be with your feelings and begin to process them. This has happened before, and you’re not gonna be allowed to just bury yourself in work, never dealing with the memory of the endless cold ocean with no bottom and things moving miles beneath you…”
“Stop it!” pleaded Edie, ears flattened.
“I won’t mention it again, ‘kay?” said Peter. “When you go back to work nobody will be reminding you of it at all. But you’re gonna endure some thought of it now, in a safe place, because it’s not wrong for you to have those feelings, but you’re gonna have to have them now. ‘Kay?”
Edie felt ruffled and vulnerable, and snapped, “Why? You need to let me get rid of that stuff. I need to do my work, and forget about it. That’s what you do.”
“Not on my ship, Edie. That’s an order, if the suggestion wasn’t enough. You’re confined to quarters, and I’m having Walter look after you.”
“You’re what?” stammered Edie, caught off guard by this. “That’s your doing?”
“Of course. I’m not all bad, programmer-kitty. He’s got more than enough work to do, but I’m letting him clear off part of his schedule for you. It would be cruel to ask you to work through your feelings without being able to decompress with a l..”
Edie broke in. “Are you about to say a lover? What gives you the idea he’s my lover?”
Peter soothed her. “Settle down. Call it what you like. The point is, he’s elected! And I hope that in a week you’ll be back with Arthur and Maggie and well restored and rested, ‘kay? And I’m not going to argue it with you- and I gotta go, but I’ll be keeping an eye on you, Edie. You’re a great member of the team…”
The next time Walter came to look after her, she’d not only hidden all the toys, but ran the ventilators at full blast and spritzed deodorant around, and sat demurely without a hair out of place, prepared to play ‘kid sister’ to the limit. He seemed not to notice.
“So- how’s our little patient?”, he said jovially.
Edie made a face. “Not. Which is to say, impatient. When can I get back to work? This is driving me up the wall. I have too much time to kill and I can’t stop thinking about it, I mean the water.”
Walter promptly dropped the fake-hearty manner. “I know, it’s rough to go through. You’ve got to trust that this is the right thing- we have a lot of experience with main tank psych cases. Um…”
“That’s what I am? A main tank psych case?” Edie bristled.
“No, no, it’s okay! Maybe it’d be better to say, that’s what happens to people in that situation. By the way, three cheers for lil’ sister for wanting to get back to work like that- you’ve got a lot of personality, Edie, you surprise me. A lot of people are laid up for weeks with this, but not you!”
The silver catgirl sulked, tolerating what felt like condescension. “Look, enough with the good-kitty. For that matter, enough with the little sister. Right now, I want to get back to work, and I have load balancing code that’s a complete pigsty and I’m telling you, I can’t wait a week to get back to it, I’ll forget where I was. Can’t I work from here?”
Walter regarded her with a curious mixture of approval and wariness. “No, you can’t. Peter warned me about this, you know. I always knew you were strongminded but I guess it never really registered completely, and now here you are, recovering from a horrific psychological shock and an upper respiratory infection, any normal person would be a quivering pile of nerves but you? You want to go work. I’m impressed, amazed. In fact I applaud you,” and here he briefly clapped and cheered in a comical manner, “and you’re a real soldier like few I’ve ever seen, but this you will not do.”
Edie bristled, but kept her cool. “Fine. I even understand the reason, though I think it’s completely stupid and cruel besides! You refuse to let me distract myself, well fine! In that case, can I at least do something to deal with the load balancing code?”
“That depends on what it is, Edie.” Walter regarded her speculatively. “You don’t look like you’re about to make foolish suggestions- and you obviously understand the conditions. What do you have in mind?”
“Send me Maggie! She could get it under control if I can just tell her what I was working on, and what I was trying to do with it. She even knows some of my personal commenting habits by now.”
Walter looked puzzled. “What, like ‘that girl’s fur grooming is atrocious’?”
Edie snickered, amused in spite of herself. “No! Programmer stuff. You know, like typing two slashes and then the rest of the line or block shows up in red and isn’t used in the program? I do things like type three poundsigns to mark stuff I’ll need to change later… sometimes three poundsigns and then numbers to indicate execution flow… if there’s three poundsigns and then an exclamation point it means the kluge has to be dealt with before any other changes propagate through the class structure…”
“Way over my head, hon, but you’re saying Maggie can do this for you if you brief her?”
Edie nodded emphatically. “I’m sure of it! It would be a load off my mind, Walter. Can you send her to see me?”
The big wolf considered, seriously, cautiously, but above all briefly, and in a flatteringly prompt response, said “Sure!”. It was as if something clicked for him, as if he’d expected to coddle a helpless patient or chide a recalcitrant ‘little sister’, and suddenly found himself confronted with an adult, responsible personality much like his own. Enthusiasm building, he added, “When do you want her? She’s been asking about you anyhow, and I’m sure she’d like to see you. Want me to bring her when she’s off work today?”
Edie considered this, and nodded. “If she hasn’t got other plans.”
Walter chuckled, at that. “Maggie always has other plans. She’ll break ‘em. I ought to know her by now, you know. Dated her for months, and I know what her priorities are.”
“Um, meaning that she loves to come look after sick kittens?”
Walter guffawed at that. “Meaning that she loves to talk shop! Surely you’ve noticed? She likes nothing better. Maggie will interrupt anything to sort out a software problem she’s responsible for. I’ve had her talking shop on the phone and fixing bugs by proxy while she was TIED… um.”
At this, Walter realized who he was talking to, and his face wore an expression of mingled chagrin and confusion. Glancing down, abashed, he remarked, “Anyway- I’ll bring her. Will this afternoon do?”
Edie struggled to restrain a smirk. “Admirably. You will find me at home,” she replied, as Walter departed. It was interesting to see- he was discombobulated, but still standing tall, and he was wagging without thinking about it. Edie realised she was a bit flushed herself, then shrugged and dismissed it. That time of the season was approaching, and she knew Maggie wouldn’t bat an eyelash- she could even scatter toys about, if not for the possibility that the terrifyingly direct little Siamese would want to use them.
When Maggie entered, she clumped in with a wolfish, Walter-parodistical gait, attempting to boom “And how’s our little patient today?” in her harsh little Siamese voice. Edie promptly dissolved into hysterical giggles.
“How did you know? Maggie, you nut! That’s almost exactly what he said!”
The Siamese snickered, and coughed to clear her throat, strained from the attempted wolfish baritone. “Well, he said he gave you the ‘how’s-our-little-patient’ and some soup.” Maggie scampered over, gave Edie a hug, and said, “So how much is it shop talk and how much is it about Walter?”
Edie looked sideways at Maggie for a moment. “You are just far too good. I’d better get used to it. May I ask how you know?”
Maggie looked scornful. “Now come on. We’ve talked before- and when he rescued you, he carried you home, so I’m told, and stayed with you for hours. Now he’s on abbreviated duty to look after you. You have to have something on your mind. Unlike virtually everybody else, I know that it’s more complicated than it looks. Did you get to have sex?”
“No,” admitted Edie. “But look- the hydraulic balancing code is also important, can we deal with that first? I swear I’ll lose it if I have to leave it for a week.”
Maggie brightened, and the two felines animatedly discussed extremely arcane programming details for a good hour, putting Edie’s mind at ease that she’d be able to return to a sensible and reasonably current workload. All the details tidily accounted for, Maggie at last turned to Edie as if no time had passed, and remarked, “So, no sex, huh?”
The silver cat wilted. “As a matter of fact, no, but now he’s making me soup and checking up on me, and officially my… well, something. I don’t know what to do.”
“Do you know what you want? No, scratch that, you don’t. Any chance you know what you want to want?” purred Maggie, playfully.
Edie cuffed the giggling Siamese. “You! But it’s nice to not be taking this so seriously, in two minutes it’ll seem horribly important again. No- I’m very confused.”
Maggie considered this solemnly. “Him fussing over you must be a big turnoff.”
“Damn right!” Edie didn’t mention the recent conversation- it was too novel and hard to fit into her picture of how things worked. Walter as neither thug nor Boy Scout didn’t make sense.
The Siamese considered further. “I have no idea how you’re going to react to this. Let’s see. Do you want me to take over for Walter with the kitty caretaking?”
Edie blinked, and re-blinked. She opened her mouth, and shut it without saying anything, all observed by Maggie with great amusement. Finally, Edie replied, “…not on your life!”
Maggie purred in delight and hugged her friend again. “You see? You do want something! You just don’t see how it can be. That’s a different problem.”
“It sure is,” remarked Edie, dismayed. “What on earth am I supposed to do?”
“Beats me,” said Maggie. “I know what I’d do. Well, did. Maybe you need to try things a different way.” She winked at Edie. “I discovered something that maybe I shouldn’t tell you about, but I’ll check it out for you. Topside there’s a rough crowd on this leg of the trip, or so I’m told. I’m gonna get an introduction, and I’ll tell you if they’re any good.” The little Siamese looked very smug.
“Maybe I saw them,” said Edie. “There was this one who grabbed me and tried to take me to a room. Very glittering eyes, blond, humaniform, dressed very well?”
Maggie nodded. “Yeah! His name’s Robert. The eyes are because he’s on drugs. He’s not really that good, but he says he knows a rough crowd.”
Edie considered this, critically, picturing the people she saw in the lounge. “Um- yeah, I suppose they were. You be careful now!” she purred, rapidly reaching the conclusion that it was a crowd of weekend roughnecks. There was a vibe, an atmosphere that she was intimately familiar with, had been half-addicted to, and she knew that the expensively appointed lounge contained absolutely none of it.
Maggie’s eyes danced. “I will! I’m bringing extra lube and everything.”
Edie giggled, and purred, “Oooo- here’s hoping you don’t need that!” and privately thought- how civilised, and is that such a bad thing, really? For her, it’s not about pain and humiliation and status and shame. She has special lube just to make sex more comfortable.
Maggie snickered and purred, “Maybe I hope I do. Anyway, I’ll check it out for you.”
“A picnic?” said Edie, with every evidence of disbelief.
“Come on- you’re sounding like you’ve never gone on a picnic before!” chided Walter, still trying to jolly her into agreement.
The silver cat regarded him suspiciously. In fact, she hadn’t- her family hadn’t been the picnic sort, and there weren’t that many parks where she came from in the first place, but she didn’t want to begin explaining this, as he might start feeling sorry for her, which would be far too exasperating. “Then- why now?”
“Because it would be fun, and because you’ve been cooped up in here for days. Just because you’re not back at work doesn’t mean you have to be a hermit, you know. I just thought it would be fun,” he repeated.
Edie considered this. It was true- she was bored. Maggie had been visiting, but hearing about her ever-impeding plans to go frolic with her ‘rough crowd’ was getting frustrating. One of the reasons it was hard to hear about that stuff was the timing: Edie’s EI was coming on, coloring everything with an edgy, tense overtone of unrequited lust, and this made a proposed picnic with Walter seem like a seriously misguided idea.
But she was very bored, and properly groomed, and wasn’t worried that the deodorant would give out, and anyhow it was apparently in the open air, or as open as you got on Aquarius. “And where were you figuring on having it?” she asked.
“It’s been a long time since I was there, but there’s this hillside that they did very nice- you can get to it from underside, through sort of a warehouse for parking maintenance machinery when they’re working on the area. Naturally, they picked an out-of-the-way spot for it, without much of interest nearby.”
Edie quirked an ear. “And the reason you want to take me to an out-of-the-way spot is…?”
“Now hold on there!” said Walter. “Haven’t I been good? You’ve been very clear about what you wanted, and you know I respect that.” He harrumphed. “Cats! What am I supposed to do, huh? Don’t even start with that, Edie. I’m one of the good guys, remember?”
“Oh, how I know it,” remarked Edie, and wondered how Maggie was getting on.
“What the hell’s that supposed to mean?” replied Walter, and Edie realised she’d screwed up.
“Um, what I mean is… you’re… Oh, I’m sorry! I don’t give you nearly enough credit, and I’m really sorry. You are a good guy, and I get too cynical and… and complicated to appreciate it…” Edie prattled on, thinking as fast as she could and trying to stay ahead of the conversational chessgame, while Walter eyed her, his hackles slowly lowering as he saw how frantically the little catgirl was trying to appease him.
Finally he harrumphed again, and regarded Edie levelly. “Okay, okay. Whatever. Just- will you do one thing for me, Little Miss Complicated, if it isn’t too much trouble?”
“What?”
“Come on a picnic,” said Walter, and his eyes twinkled as he presented this horrible fate.
Edie phewed, and said, “Okay!” and squeaked in startlement as she was abruptly swept up in a wolfish hug. Just as quickly, Walter let her go, and looked her over. He was beaming, but the pleased look drained away from him rapidly.
“You’re sure not fooling about being complicated. I admit it might be harder, but do you think you can tell me what on earth is the matter? Your reactions are just… Edie, I’m okay with whatever works for you, but you act like you’re walking through a minefield. Are you like that with everybody?”
Edie sighed, feeling trapped. She tried to think of how to phrase it. “Um… there are some times that are not easy for me. I don’t really want to get into it, but if you need to know more about it, I can explain the matter…” Beside her, her tail twitched and flickered with nervous energy as she came closer to admitting her dilemma to the wolf that haunted her libido.
Walter unexpectedly darted out a hand- and grabbed the flickering cat tail, and held it. The contact sent a jolt through Edie, and she could only stare at him, bristling with shame as her body kicked into gear, overwhelming the deodorant with a fierce waft of cat-heat and causing her vision to go distinctly rosy and fuzzy. She knew that she would present for him if only he asked, and the knowledge humiliated her but further inflamed her, and yet he just kept looking in her eyes.
Finally, he said, with great seriousness, “Edie- good isn’t the same as stupid.” With this, he let her tail go, and she grabbed it defensively, and just about curled up in a little ball, but she had to listen to him, and hear what he had to say.
“Do you think I don’t know where you’re at? That I’m some dim Fido to be conned by self-control and a lot of stinky deodorant? And that’s right,” continued Walter, “I said stinky deodorant- I hate that stuff- it smells like chemistry sets and drain cleaner and all it’s for is to cover up the smell of you, which is something specially wonderful. Why? I mean, I know why, it’s because you’re trying to get rid of a sexy cat scent. I suppose you’ve got some notion that you don’t want to make things harder for me, is that it?”
Edie stammered, “I didn’t realize…”
“No, you didn’t! I’m sorry, I’m getting too excited. And that’s another thing about how complicated you are- your body seems to like that, but you don’t. All of a sudden, when I’ve lost patience with you, suddenly you’re in overdrive. I’m gonna leave you alone to deal with that, because I know very well that you don’t want me dealing with it for you, but mind explaining why you can’t agree with yourself there? Huh?”
After a brief silence, Edie said weakly, “I can’t.”
“Can’t, or won’t? Help me out. I swear I’m one of the good guys, I told you. I like to do the right thing. Well, it’s like, with you there is no right thing. That can’t be right. That can’t be true.”
“Maybe it is true,” said Edie, touched by Walter’s obvious concern. She wiped her eye absentmindedly, and realised she’d been crying without noticing.
Walter growled softly, distressed. “No. It is not true.”
Edie had no reply to this.
Walter shifted in his seat, uncomfortably. “Damn it, the last thing I wanted to do was upset you. I wanted to cheer you up. Okay, I told you I wasn’t stupid, let me try to be smart here. I’m gonna assume that even though you’re, well, desperate right now, you don’t want me to make love to you. No, wait, let me put that another way that’s even less stupid. Whatever’s getting in the way is still very much in the way. Is that it?”
Edie nodded, unhappily.
“Okay, understood. I’d better be brief because I need to leave you to your own devices, pun intended- from the scent of it, that must hurt…”
“No shit it does.” said Edie. “You’ve known all this time?”
“No, of course not. But I figured it out. You’ve got everyone acting all furtive about it as well, even Maggie, which I wouldn’t have believed was possible. I just can’t understand why. I can see it, I can see how important it is to you, but I don’t understand what’s making things so complicated for you. Look, I can be perfectly well-behaved around you, whether or not you use stinky deodorant… and it looks like that comment didn’t help at all, did it? Something about that you didn’t like.”
The little silver cat, aching with heat, didn’t deny this. She felt helpless to resist as Walter got closer and closer to the truth- but then, unexpectedly, Edie was let off the hook. Walter got up, breaking the tension.
“This is no good, I can’t be grilling you like this. I’m really sorry, Edie, I’ll be going… huh! You are the most complicated feline, suddenly you look unhappy that I’m leaving! Jeez, I’d give you a hug if you weren’t such an unexploded cat right now. For what it’s worth, I am damned well going to be your friend, no matter how complicated you are. That okay with you?” asked Walter, with exasperated humor.
Edie nodded. “Yes!” she replied, and Walter visibly brightened.
“Then are we still on for the picnic? I was going to suggest today, but not right now. How about tomorrow? Meet me at the main sub dock? Thrash your tail about once for yes, and bite me on the leg for no.”
Edie giggled, in spite of everything, and grabbed her flickering, telltale tail. “I’ll be there.” she purred. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to.”
“Oh, how I know it,” sighed Walter, and he winked, and departed.
That morning, Edie glanced warily at the deodorant, as if it was some sort of bad habit. She’d bathed, and was getting ready to go on the picnic, and was still whiffing of heat, which left her with an extremely strong desire to deodorize it away. Yet, she kept remembering the way Walter’s nose wrinkled in disgust just talking about the chemical stink of the stuff, and she had to admit there was an antiseptic note to it. She’d never thought of it in that way, because all her life the important thing had been to somehow cover the vivid, piercing scent her body produced at these times. The idea this could be appreciated by someone without it leading to immediate action had never occurred to her.
When she padded out into the corridor, she was immaculately groomed- but free of deodorants and chemical scents, which brought back memories of late nights sneaking down to the docks. This time, she was sneaking off, just as herself, but to be with the good people instead of the bad people. The freedom of this was intoxicating, although it was terribly unfamiliar.
Walter met her at the sub docking bay, and he immediately quirked an ear and sniffed the air. “What’s this? No horrible chemicals?”
“Were they really that horrible?” asked Edie.
“Well, yeah. I guess you had your reasons. Ready to go?”
Edie blinked, taken off guard, as some part of her was all set to purr ‘I trust you’ in order to defuse the deep and lustful sniffing, drooling, and other crude reactions she found she was expecting. It occurred to her that she had no grounds for expecting this from Walter at all, and surprisingly, she found herself annoyed, as if she was entitled to a certain amount of uncontrollable, crude slavering to rebuff. Denied this, she covered her pique by asking, “What’re we having?” and promptly raged at herself in her head for tacky, suggestive remarks, but Walter didn’t seem to notice that, and gave her a straight answer.
“Just some sandwiches. Made some chai tea, because I know you like it- that’s what’s in this bottle. Set your navcom for L1-3F-VS, or you could just follow me but we might as well both have the set destination.”
“What’s the subsector location?” asked Edie. “That’s pretty general.”
“You won’t need it- there’s virtually nothing in the whole sector but the place we’re going. The sector itself only goes up to R4 at its highest point. That’s one of the reasons it’s so nice- it’s a sort of lowlands, the ceiling is very high there. There’s a field reinforcement node there- so far above you that it looks like a star. Nice place,” said Walter.
They entered their respective subs, and, with a shriek of tiny turbines, plunged through the hole in the floor into the main tank, bound for L1-3F-VS.
Walter’s voice burst in over Edie’s radio. “Shit! I wasn’t thinking at all. Is this bothering you, are you okay? I could fly you by wire…”
“No!” said Edie. “I mean, I’m fine! Let’s just go. Anyway, you’re with me.”
“Absolutely! Sure you’re okay?” came the voice.
Edie smirked a bit, flying straight and level without a waver. “I had to go back into the tank someday. And please believe me when I say that I checked my fuel gauge very carefully and compared it to the length of the journey before I even hit the throttle in the first place…”
Walter laughed. “You’re a hell of a kitty! All right, good for you. I’m going to stick close by- and I was trained in the service to check that before launching. Mine’s good, too.”
When the destination approached, Edie found she was flying rather too close to the ceiling, and checking her fuel obsessively. There was no comment about this from Walter- probably it was only to be expected- at any rate, she felt enormous relief as the arc of her final approach intersected neatly with the landing bay, and her wheels hit sturdy metal. Shortly thereafter, Walter came in for an equally neat landing on the vast docking space. Edie considered for a moment how handy it was that Aquarius structures could be built so absurdly large, while she taxied for the elevator that would lift her up into that vast ceiling.
Walter joined her in the sub parking area, which was very empty- no other subs at all, no machinery. She blinked, however, at something that wasn’t often seen in these echoing, empty steel caverns- litter. There was an empty beer can lying by the wall. “What’s up with that?” she asked.
Walter looked surprised. “That’s not regulation,” he said, and jogged over to pick up the bit of trash. He jogged back, and the two headed for the freight elevator that was the only inter-level transport available.
It dwarfed them ridiculously, but Aquarius wasn’t short of energy and it made a kind of sense to Edie, as yet another huge steel room bore them patiently upward- it was simpler to have one elevator do everything, in low-traffic areas like this, and simpler was better: less to break down.
At the top of the ride, another cavernous steel room came into view, and it was all wrong.
Walter’s ears were bolt upright in alertness. “That’s the smell of vomit! Someone’s been sick?” Edie tensed, as well- though her sense of smell was not as finely honed as the wolf’s, the scent was awakening memories in her. Vomit, stale beer, something that had been burned, unwashed wolf… inexplicably here, in this vast steel room. A glance around showed more trash, the remains of a fire that had been lit on the floor, the place where someone had been very sick…
Edie trembled. “What do we do?”
“We’re gonna call in the janitors,” answered Walter, “they’ve got another lovely job on their hands.” He tossed his beer can in the direction of some of the randomly strewn garbage. “Some picnic spot! Sometimes I just can’t believe those oppies. This is disgusting. I’m sorry about this…”
“But aren’t you sc… alarmed?” asked Edie, who plainly was. “Who did this?”
Walter set down the picnic things, and took her by the shoulders. “Edie, nobody travels on Aquarius who isn’t meant to be there. We can track any living thing on the whole damn ship. There is no such thing as space pirates! This is the result of some filthy dumb oppies who had a party. It’s somebody who has money but no class at all. We do get those from time to time. Now, let’s go out and find a nice clean spot to have our picnic, and by the time we’re done, they might have gotten around to sending someone to clean this up.”
Edie relaxed a little. “No pirates, or bug-eyed monsters?”
“Maybe they’ll be bug-eyed when I tell them off- politely- for unnecessary littering, which I hope I get the chance to do. It only causes work for the maintenance staff, and there are plenty of better places where they could party.”
Edie and Walter headed for the entrance to the cavern, which was conveniently open. The area was indeed pretty, but there was evidence of more partying- the ground was far from immaculately groomed, and there was more garbage scattered around here and there. Edie began to get very nervous, while Walter’s look got harder and harder, and finally, he said “This won’t take a moment. Come with me, I really need to ask these people to be more considerate. It’s gonna take some poor maintenance sap hours to clean all this up.”
He began to head up over a nearby hill, following the signs of foot traffic, the occasional bit of garbage, and Edie came along, but her heart pounded and she began to hear indistinct sounds in the distance…
The air was split by a cat-shriek of fear and pain, from a voice that would be hard to mistake for any other, a harsh soprano scream, and Walter froze, and then dropped the picnic things and charged over the hill.
“Maggie!”
Edie froze in turn, everything coming into focus in an instant of horror as she realized what Walter was about to do, and she shrieked, “No!” and raced after him desperately- too late.
Gasping, she rushed into a clearing, in which Walter was at bay, encircled by ragged, mean-looking wolves. At one side of the clearing, surrounded by grinning wolves, was Maggie- and she was pulling the train. There were wolves over her, under her, taking her in every way, soiling her fur with semen and with spit- she had found the real thing, somehow. They had her by the throat, as well, and her eyes sought out Walter and Maggie in shock and terror.
Then Edie saw the alpha wolf ambling forward, totally confident, with a beer in his hand, and her brain short-circuited for a second, and all she could say was “You.”
Chuck looked her over. “Where the fuck did you go? It’s been years.”
Beside her, she saw a grinning wolf flick a lit cigarette at Walter, and hissed at him with desperate intensity, “Don’t! do! anything! Don’t even move! I’ll handle this!”
“They’ve got Maggie!” hissed Walter back, in agony. He was shaking.
“Damn it,” hissed Edie rapidly, “they will kill you if you start anything, you be still!” She hastily returned her attention to Chuck, who seemed interested but unhurried. The other wolves continued to circle.
“I had to go, hon, you know how it is,” purred Edie appealingly. “What brings you here?”
“Edie..!” hissed Walter, and she hissed, “shut! up! soldier!” back. This seemed to work, and she returned her attention to the gang leader.
Chuck yawned, showing rotting teeth. “We’re going to Verdant. We made some money, traveling in style. Makin’ some money on the way, too. And havin’ some fun.”
Walter was just about creaking from intolerable tension, and a circling wolf moved in, clearly intending to poke or shove him. With a glance at Chuck, Edie scooted around to interpose her body and shield Walter. She was limp with fear that someone would get through, would cause Walter to swing on one of the pack, any one, it wouldn’t matter. All that was keeping him alive was the fact that he hadn’t attacked anybody. One slip and he would be dead- she knew the code and had seen it played out over and over again. You attacked one of the pack, and you had all of them on you at once.
Chuck smirked at her. “You want a turn? It’s been a long time since you were with us. And this one doesn’t have the fire you had, baby. You were the best there ever was.”
Unexpectedly, there was a flurry of motion, as Maggie writhed and yanked and burst free of the wolves around her. The pack’s attention snapped to her, but at that instant Chuck snapped “Hey, chill!” and Edie hissed “No!” at Walter, and their combined authority was enough to keep a lid on things. It wasn’t clear what Chuck wanted, but it was certainly clear that according to him Maggie wasn’t worth much, and also that he wasn’t intending to punish her attempt to get away. The wolf under her tail slipped out easily enough, but Edie winced as the little Siamese yanked against a wolf-tie, pulling free of what turned out to be a substantial knot. Edie winced again as she realised that she’d had that one herself.
Maggie staggered weeping into Walter’s arms. Sniffling, she caught sight of Edie, and sobbed, “I don’t LIKE your kind of fun!”. Edie didn’t dare look at Walter’s face. She bristled with embarrassment, but held her ground, thinking to herself- so far so good, now if we can all get out of here alive…
“Come on, babe. For old times’ sake?” wheedled Chuck, which did not go unnoticed by the other wolves. They regarded her with interest- an even better cat, and Alpha’s Choice as well. Edie saw this and took advantage of it, purring “Can you ask your boys to give us some space, hon? For old times’ sake?”
Chuck glanced sharply at them and jerked his head. That was all it took- the other wolves cleared away, taking positions behind him, leaving Edie, Walter, and Maggie alone.
Walter muttered thickly, “She’s hurt, Edie.” while holding Maggie tight. Edie glanced rapidly at the little Siamese while trying to hold Chuck’s gaze at the same time, and saw that one of Maggie’s ears was torn and bloody. The silver cat lifted an eyebrow questioningly at Chuck.
The alpha wolf snorted. “That was Jeb. He’s an asshole. You’re an asshole, Jeb!”
“Fuck you!” snarled an emaciated wolf in reply. His eyes were frightening, and he had a slight tremor that never entirely went away.
“You’re an asshole, you don’t know how to fuck a cat nicely. Shut up, asshole.” replied Chuck. “This a friend of yours, Edie?”
Edie nodded, standing her ground. “This is a friend of ours.”
“I can smell that you want to fuck, too. Come on, honey- look, if you ride for a while, tell you what, we’ll fuck Jeb up to pay him back for what he did to your friend when he fucked her…”
“Fuck you!” screamed Jeb, shaking. Edie could see he was one of the mean ones- there was a definite type who always were in there when the train was being pulled, and who got a special kick out of blood and pain and humiliation. Jeb was clearly a hairsbreadth away from attacking someone, and Edie took a moment to hiss to Walter with desperate urgency, “Stay!”
Chuck turned slowly to look at Jeb, who snarled horribly, twisted his head, and finally looked away. Finally, Chuck growled, “Oughta fuck you up anyway. No class. Look at you, ripping up her ear like that, make her ugly, and she’s a friend of this fine pussy useta be one of us. Asshole.”
Jeb snarled, not meeting Chuck’s eye, and Chuck barked, “Asshole! Go around hurting our honeys, make ‘em not pretty anymore, what the hell good are they then? No class asshole.” He turned again to face Edie. “So you had to go, huh? Assholes like this one get too much for ya? You were always a match for ‘em, that’s what I liked about ya.”
Edie nodded, not looking at Walter, picking her words carefully. “I had to go. You know how it is. I went out and started working. Left the planet.”
Chuck nodded. “Yeah, I know how it is. Hey, I keep seeing ya not exactly padding over here to get fucked, huh? Asked ya three times. You sure you don’t want any? I got Bob here, he’s fuckin’ hung like a horse, would that be nice? You like that, babe.”
Edie stayed where she was, and purred carefully, “You know how it is…”
At that, Chuck grumbled, “Yeah, yeah. So… I guess you want to take your friends and get the fuck out of here, is that it? Shiiiit.”
“I’m sorry, Chuck,” said Edie. “May we go?” She watched carefully, keeping an eye on the other wolves who clearly weren’t happy with that proposal, but remembering the way Chuck had a weakness for feline politeness and protocol. It was the contrast he’d liked, between that and the vision of the same feline going wild with the whole pack- and Edie thought there was a chance to get through to him in that way.
She added, in all sincerity, “Please?”
At that, Chuck lifted his head, looking disappointed but strangely dignified. He took a leisurely glance over his pack, as if to remind them who was alpha, and then he said, “Yeah. Damn. Good seeing ya, babe. You’re the best. You may go.” A slight stirring of discontent in the pack was stilled by a sharp glance from its Alpha, and silence fell.
Edie hissed at Walter, still nervous, “Back away slowly. Do not run, do not turn your back until we are out of sight.” They did so, Walter supporting Maggie, who was very wobbly. Slowly, they backed away over the top of the hill, until they were out of sight- and then, rushed back the way they had come, Edie glancing nervously in every direction.
They went down to the sub docking area without speaking, and then Walter, his face unreadable, said, “We need to get her to the infirmary- we’ll want dock B. I’ll walk you back to your place then. While we’re flying back, I’m going to get security brought up to speed.”
“Are there jails on Aquarius?” asked Edie.
Walter snarled harshly. “You don’t understand. If they could pay for a ticket, they can buy and sell any justice, any lawyers- it’s just as if they got rough with a red-sash. Security needs to be warned so they can contain any damage. We’re left to pick up the mess. Let’s get Maggie somewhere safe.”
Edie nodded, and they got into the subs, Walter awkwardly flying with Maggie on his lap, and fled the place with a scream of small turbines, covering the endless miles back to their home.
The nurse was a pretty vixen, and she dropped her clipboard in shock as Walter helped Maggie through the door. “Holy… here, let me help you! What on earth happened?”
“Some pilgrims play rough,” said Walter levelly, helping Maggie onto an examining table.
“Who did this?”, asked the vixen, going over Maggie carefully. “Somebody’s hit her in the mouth, and that ear’s lacerated and the tip is missing, and yes, we have bite marks and I’d better check for internal bleeding, is that okay honey? Can you tell me what happened?”
Maggie had regained some of her usual style. “Too much fucking fun!” The vixen blinked, and the little Siamese corrected herself. “I mean… okay, do you want the short list or the long list?”
“Tell me everything that has to do with an injury,” replied the nurse soothingly. “If you need to talk, I’m here to listen.”
Maggie earflicked, and mewed in pain as it was the torn ear. “Okay- it was group sex- well, in a way it was, that’s what I thought it was- the one that tore my ear is also the same one that bit my arm. It was claws that hurt my thigh, but wuf type so they weren’t that sharp. I remember one of them doing anal was just too big…” She seemed prepared to shamelessly recount absolutely everything that had to do with an injury, but then stopped abruptly as she saw Edie and Walter beginning to depart, at an awkward distance from each other, and looking uncomfortable. “Stop, wait! Make them stop!”
They did, and Edie asked, “What is it?”
Maggie looked at Walter, and at Edie, earnestly. “I’m sorry… I mean, I had no idea that you knew him, and, well, I know what you two have been going through. It seems like this might have made things a lot harder for you… me, I’ll heal up, and in the line of work I originally wanted you run that kind of risk, and anyway I think I’ll look pretty good with one ragged ear, huh? All streety and stuff. But I don’t want to live that way really.”
“No,” said Edie carefully. “I don’t, either. Not now.”
Maggie continued determinedly, in spite of the protestations of the vixen nurse. “But I wouldn’t want to think that I made things harder for you! Ow, my mouth. Leave me alone, you, I’m talking to my friends!”
The vixen came right back at her with, “Well, finish it up quick, you crazy moggy, so I can make you better! Or I’ll sedate you!” She put her hands on her hips, tsking in gentle mockery.
Maggie smirked. “I’m in trouble! Ow. Okay, okay- but listen, Edie, Walter, promise you won’t be mean to each other! Or something. Oh, I don’t know! You’re too complicated! Just be good, okay? Promise you’ll be good.”
Walter nodded, and shortly after, so did Edie.
“Well then.” said Maggie. “See you later, I’m going to let this nice vixen fix me up.”
“Good!” said the nurse, and resumed fussing over Maggie, as Edie and Walter slipped out into the corridor, and the long walk home.
They walked for a while, until Edie broke the silence with “Sorry.”
“Sorry for what?” replied Walter, brooding.
“Oh, it’s like that, is it? All right.”
“Wait. What?” said Walter, brusquely. “I’m not in the mood for complicated.”
Edie sighed. “I’m sorry I wrecked your image of me, and go ahead and write me off. We needn’t talk about it any more…”
“It was pretty dumb anyway,” said Walter. “But why should I write you off?”
Edie bristled in shame. “Because I’m a horrible little slut? Not a good kid sister?”
Walter took a moment to reply. “I think I’m beginning to understand…”
“You’d better, because my cover is blown, Walter. It’s true, all of it. I was with that pack, when I was younger.”
“Made an impression, too, didn’t you? You really are something kinda special. You dealt with that all yourself…”
“I was saving your life!” snapped Edie. “I’m sorry I had to treat you that way, but they’d have killed you! I couldn’t let that happen. I destroyed my reputation but it was to save your life! If you had taken even one swing at even one of them…”
“Slow down, Edie. I think I understood what was happening. Didn’t I do as you told me? And it was the hardest thing anyone’s ever asked me to do.” said Walter.
“It wasn’t fair to you!”
Walter harrumphed. “Of course not. Seems like there was a reason for it, though. And did I, or did I not, come through with flying colors? Edie?”
The little silver cat nodded slowly, still padding along. “As a matter of fact, you did.”
“Thank you,” replied Walter. A little while later, he added, “So did you.”
“Flying the colors of a raving slut? Why thank you, good of you to notice…”
Walter whirled and firmly pressed Edie up against the wall. “Stop!”
“What?” gasped Edie, frightened. “Don’t hurt me!” To top it all off, Walter’s sudden fierceness hit her below the belt, and her legs suddenly went wobbly with desire. Edie began to cry, all her barriers falling away.
The hulking wolf looked her over, his hands on her shoulders trembling from some strong emotion. Presently, he let her go, but grabbed her hand and resumed his walk, saying with great seriousness, “Walk with me, and listen.”
Edie did so, though her legs were still unsteady. There wasn’t much else she could do.
“I think I understand almost everything now, it all makes sense for the first time. Just listen to what I have to say… first, you came there with me to have a picnic. Understand? You were coming on a picnic, and you weren’t going to do anything else, either. I knew that, and I was happy just to be with you. Am I going too fast?” asked Walter.
Edie shook her head, and he continued.
“Secondly, there was a cat there who was getting gangbanged by a group of wolves, and knowing her, she started it on purpose- I think I’ve heard her talking about that, actually, how she was getting in touch with some rough crowd. Well, she did that, and got it every which way, and she was so covered in spoo and spit and dirt that I had to wrap a tarp around her to not get filthy when taking her home. And Edie? That cat was not you, doing that. It was Maggie. And I bet the appeal’s worn off, too,” added Walter, brusquely.
Edie nodded. “It does.” she said, weakly.
“That’s what drew me to Maggie in the first place, you know. The sheer wildness of her! The trouble was, she just kept on doing it. I didn’t mind it that much. I didn’t even mind that I had to share her, because that was always a given, and where she comes from, that’s no big deal. But she wanted to teach me to be that way as well, and there are some people I just don’t want to bump uglies with, you hear what I’m saying?”
Edie sniffled. “Uh-huh.”
“This… Chuck, was it? What drew you to him, and why are you not there anymore?” Walter kept walking, and didn’t press for an immediate answer.
Eventually, Edie said, “The wildness of him. The whole scene. I have very strong heats, and at the time it seemed like a good idea to just run with it. It was so primal. There were times when he half killed me with my own libido. It was like nobody else in the world got to get off the way I did. It was like I was special.”
“But you are.” said Walter softly.
“Where I come from, they take you to the hospital and spay you for being like that,” said Edie. “I couldn’t let that happen, so I led a double life. Finally, it got to be too much. Chuck drove me one night so hard that I could have died. As soon as I could walk again, I snuck out and I left. And I left the scene, and I left the planet, and my whole culture, and I came here- because it was over, I couldn’t live that life anymore. I’d never even said goodbye. It wasn’t the sort of thing where you said goodbye when it was over…”
“And you left all that.”
“No, I didn’t!” cried Edie. “When I got here I was still wanting to hook up with bad people, but there weren’t any! Rick is a talker, and everyone is so open, and there was nowhere to hide so I couldn’t! I’ve been so frustrated…”
Walter’s steady stride hesitated. “But…”
“But what? It’s true!”
Walter stopped. “But you didn’t want me? You wanted people like this Chuck?”
“Like hell I didn’t,” said Edie. “Slutty little cat desperately wanted you, but you’re good, it doesn’t fit the program. You don’t hide, you’re upfront, all that. I’ve been sick with want for you, but it doesn’t matter.”
“Then… You could have had Chuck, there, for the asking. He asked you what, three times, to come and be treated like a slut? Edie, why didn’t you go, and leave me to take care of Maggie? I would’ve done that for you. I lo..”
He stopped, abruptly, choking off the word, falling silent, and Edie floated helplessly through the silence, with everything that she knew adrift and no use anymore. There wasn’t an answer, and she saw Walter’s eyes fill with yearning and his need for an answer, and finally Edie had to say, in a little voice, “I don’t know.”
“Yeah,” said Walter, “I know the feeling.”
This was unexpected enough to jolt Edie out of her self-absorbed haze a bit, and she found herself asking, “Why do you know the feeling?” And, amazed, she saw Walter go bashful and uncomfortable in turn.
“Used to think I had a type,” he mumbled. “Used to understand that pretty well. On the one hand, all naughty, and on the other hand little and cute, maybe innocent, I don’t know. That’s never worked out that well for me, you know. Why is it that all of a sudden when I see you being so capable, dealing with that Chuck guy and being in control of the situation, something clicks? I’m supposed to like you better if you’re innocent or faking it, that’s the type.”
Edie blinked, wiping a tear, her programmer brain coming to the fore. “You have a type, but it doesn’t work? You can’t pursue it anymore?”
“Nope.”
“Me either.” said Edie, and silence fell again, but this time it was a very busy, thoughts-whirling silence, and Edie broke it first, purring, “But… that’s too easy!”
“You think?” said Walter. “Wanna bet?”
“But… it doesn’t feel right!” said Edie.
“Compared to what?” replied Walter, promptly. Slowly, a grin began to sneak onto his face.
“But… that would be crazy!” said Edie, beginning to feel so giddy that she feared she’d leave the ground.
“Compared to what?” grinned Walter. Suddenly he let out a yelp of delight, and grabbed her, and they were hugging each other, whirling around and laughing and crying and shaking as the emotions cut loose.
Finally, Walter put her down, beaming, and Edie looked up at him, glowing. She noticed her tail was hard left, and straightened it with an air of feline fastidiousness, and looked up at him again, with great curiosity.
“But… you love me even though I DON’T set off the old chemistry?”
Walter replied with a soft, deep, lusty growl that nearly toppled her where she stood, yet she held her ground. “Silly! I mean, I can still think. Can you still think, too?”
He nodded, smugly. “Absolutely. And, good for us!”
“So,” purred Edie, “what now?”
Walter took her hand. “Well, let me hazard a guess. You will continue to be not helpless or innocent at all, and that will turn out to suit me just fine. I will continue to be civilized and understanding, and amazingly enough, that will turn out to suit you just fine too. And, in conclusion…”
Edie smirked, amazed at the sense of freedom- everything was strange and utterly unfamiliar, and yet she’d never felt so grounded. “In conclusion?”
Walter put the final touch on all the unexpectedness, by petting her for an answer- he, who had never touched her in any suggestive way, ran an affectionate touch down her front, down her chest, down her belly… Edie gasped and sagged against him as the touch teasingly stopped just a hairsbreadth short.
“In conclusion,” said Walter, “let’s get you home.” His eyes twinkled at her reaction.
“That,” managed Edie, “will do nicely.”
They set off, and Walter inquired solicitously, “Can you walk?”, his tail wagging like mad.
“Hell, I’d drag you.” replied Edie, breathlessly.
Rick wasn’t paying much attention to where he was going, heading on autopilot to the Cafe, when he heard the cry.
It froze him in his tracks. Some heady, sweet, feline wail from somewhere, speaking of lewd yearning beyond most people’s ability to even imagine. He realized that he’d started to get an erection just from a single, brief sound that went through him like a beam of pure lust, and he slowly turned, reading wall markings, to get a sense of where he was…
…and yes, he just happened to be walking by Edie’s rooms.
Rick stood there, stunned, in the middle of the corridor. Was that a deep growl from behind the door? And, all at once, he knew what he was going to do. It wasn’t his usual style, but… the fox crept very quietly up to the door, and hungrily pressed his ear to it, silently begging his heartbeat to quiet down so he could hear more of those sweet, sweet sounds, no more able to resist than a salmon swimming upstream to spawn.
There was a little pause, and then a high, keening, desperately yearning sound absolutely glued him to the door- answered by a sort of interrogative rumble, and then Rick’s eyes went very wide as he listened to a desperate, breathy wail that suddenly transformed into a paint-peeling yowl.
Transfixed, he listened avidly and thought he heard those inevitable words, ‘Are you okay?’, but it was hard to be sure, as the caterwauling didn’t stop. Right after that, he was sure he heard a deep “Ohmygod! nhh!” and privately noted: Walter, knew it all the time.
The riveted fox continued to listen at the door, quite shamelessly, as the sweet, feline song of lust played on. As it developed, it seemed to somehow gain fervor- it would die away for a moment, and then flare up to a wild, bold yowl. At some point, the wail began to break up into rhythmic yowls and gasps, and what caught Rick’s attention most about this was the way it was accompanied by little yelps- he thought he could guess what was provoking those, and figured he’d probably be yiping too if it was him. The caterwauling built and built in power and intensity, taking on a glorious shameless resonance, and began to be accompanied by deeper groans and growlings… until all at once, Rick was nearly blasted away from the door by an eruption of shrieks and howls beyond anything he’d heard. Stunned, he sagged against the door in amazement as it went on and on, and then the yelps quieted but the yowling carried on relentlessly, exhaustingly, and… yes… began gently to lose its alarming force, gradually quieted and came in for a very gradual landing, until finally Rick was listening hungrily to long, trembling moans of ecstacy, beautifully shameless and passionate, sweetly and slowly fading to a quivering silence in which he could hear only the excited pounding of his own heart.
Silence filled the corridor, and Rick realised his ear was still pressed to the door.
He looked down at himself, looked at the door, and headed off down the corridor, in search of somebody.
Anybody.
The End
(continues the story from the comic strip at tallyroad.com, but can be read standalone)
Dawn broke gradually over the city of Verss- washed vivid orange by smog, filtering grudgingly around tens of thousands of tall buildings woven around each other, stacked into a single mountainous structure alive with its wolfish inhabitants. Some levels, some depths of urban crush, never saw daylight at all.
Some depths of urban crush were literally that- subway caves that had once been upper levels in the forgotten past, that were now not merely abandoned hellscapes of acrid air and failed lighting, not merely home to the most desperate failures the city held, but were tombs to those ragged wanderers when the weight of Verss produced another subsidence- when the world groaned, sagged, and made those forgotten ones a part of itself.
Nobody of importance would be found near enough to those dangerous areas to hear any screams- one would literally rise in Verss, spending one’s time nearer the top of the city, if one could afford to do that. One would try not to think about the levels one came from- one would try to forget that in Verss, fate literally stretched vertically from the abodes of the impossibly wealthy down to corpses without even the rank, stale air left around them anymore, bodies that had been shunned while life remained and were now the tortured soil Verss rested on.
But then, this city forgot everybody eventually.
Dawn broke over a spot which wasn’t exactly at the peak of the city, but was very much on the outside layer. A small cafe basked in the lurid, smog-painted glow, a cafe with a wide, sandy patio and green trees in terracotta planters. The color alone told a story of wealth and privilege- to the wise, it told a story of teams of gardeners switching out weary, pollution-worn trees for fresh ones, and whisking the sick ones off to special nursery bubbles with clinically purified air and fresh water, to recover and then serve another tour of duty outside at the cafe.
Dawn broke over one of the first arrivals to the cafe, and her guest. Jennis didn’t think of it in this way, but in the ecosystem of the cafe she rated as less important than the trees- certainly, they were given lives in the nursery where they were cared for and given the strength to go to the cafe and do their jobs. In turn, she returned to the cafe not to give strength but to gain it- and, replenished, return to her job. Today, she was bringing Allie, who was new to this job.
Jennis felt a bit envious, though her spirit was well enough to appreciate it vicariously- Allie had been increasingly awestruck as she ascended to the level of the cafe, and stepped out onto the patio as if she was a princess arriving at the ball. It was understandable, thought Jennis- though the cafe couldn’t claim the staggering view as its own creation, it certainly made the most of it- and paid for it in property taxes. Jennis knew that for the same reason she knew she was welcome…
Jennis paid for this welcomeness with barter, with hedonism, above all with discretion. The manager was a driven, gaunt wolf who was constantly getting in fights with his wife, and his fanaticism for maintaining his exquisite cafe and his pose as a debonair maitre d’ was matched only by his fanaticism for blowing off steam in bed and perversity when in it.
And Jennis was not merely a whore- she was the straw-boss at the notorious “Mistress Elistary”. She was more than able to handle the manager’s desperate needs, she was big and rangy enough to cope when he got crazy, and she was more than street-savvy enough to turn a few minor injuries into a free subscription for entrance to the cafe- for life. The small electronic card which opened the gates was one of Jennis’s prize possessions. It still cost a great deal even to have breakfast there, but without a little careful blackmail she’d not have been allowed near the place.
Now, she watched her new employee look around in awe, and played it cool. There were many things this Allie didn’t know- Jennis felt quite concerned for her, while at the same time fighting off the enviousness. Allie seemed so vulnerable and was clearly on the run from some terrible abusive situation- earlier conversations had made that abundantly clear. Allie was on the young side, had nowhere to go, and wished nothing more than to escape to Verss, and- what? Jennis doubted that Allie’s plans had read ‘get fucked for money’, but the young wolfess was so unprepared for the biggest of the big cities, and her options were frankly terrible.
Allie had light brown fur with a white blaze running from breasts to belly to right under her tail- she sported a ‘two-tone’ pattern that Jennis knew was money in the bank. Allie seemed totally unfazed by the idea of selling her pussy for money, which again said ‘fleeing abusive life that makes being a whore seem relatively cozy’. Allie had no ID, no licenses for any form of work, no connnections for getting on the waiting list for an apartment, nobody she knew in the city at all. Allie had no idea how to get any of these things, no clue that if she turned up at a shelter she would end up fought over and claimed as a prize, which was to say slave, or even a corpse if the fighting became too intense. Allie, in fact, acted like a rich kid who was sheltered from the real world- or more accurately, kept from the real world by some family member who wanted the stunning two-tone wolf girl all for himself.
Jennis knew that some of those never made it out. Some committed suicide. And some fled- often to Verss, in the belief they wouldn’t be found easily. All too often, they were found by the dregs, and the city gradually crushed them without a second thought.
This one had turned up in a room at Mistress Elistary, and Jennis was expected to make a working girl out of her. It seemed like Mistress Elistary had some way of finding these girls- they would turn up, often emotionally shattered, and go to work like whipped dogs, terribly obedient and fearful. Allie had turned up shattered and fearful, but without that obedience- again, like a rich kid on the run and out of options. She wasn’t going to find another place to live that was remotely acceptable, and Jennis was going to have to train her or see her turned out on the street.
As she watched Allie gawk at the view, Jennis felt both envy and anxiety. This girl was going to make a bundle, hopefully without being hurt too badly, and she seemed to be aware of neither her beauty, nor the unfairness of her situation. Jennis was going to have to be her boss and teach her all the things school had never hinted at.
As they accepted cups of coffee from the cafe’s morning staff- who treated Jennis with great but mocking deference- Jennis thought that was going to be a real bitch, and hoped desperately that the lovely wolf girl would be impressed by her street-savvy and den-mother loyalty. She had to gain that upper hand, for if Allie copped an attitude or acted entitled like a rich girl, she’d be thrown out by Mistress Elistary in no time at all. Jennis knew she had to get Allie up to speed or see her sucked into the maelstrom of Verss and lost forever.
The cafe staff had given Allie a menu for breakfast, and did not give Jennis one- they gave her, instead, the faintest possible smirk, but she dared not rebuke them. She quickly told them, “Yeah, the usual” and hoped like mad that Allie’d take it as a symbol of special favor.
As she watched the younger, prettier wolf who was to be her subordinate poring over the menu, Jennis glowered briefly, then fought back her rage at the cafe staff. She’d tell the manager, when she got a chance, of what they had done.
They knew Jennis could not read.
Allie looked around, and her eyes sparkled. “Oh, this is nice!” she cried, and Jennis suffered another pang of jealousy. She’d never had a cute little voice like that, even when she was young- if you wanted to call it ‘young’.
“Yeah,” said Jennis, “always have a nice breakfast, in case the johns are assholes that day. They ain’t there to take care of you!”
She caught a look of alarm in the younger wolf’s eyes. Good, she thought. You learn respect, missy, and maybe we won’t lose you after all…
“So, what’ll you have?”
The alarm turned to embarrassment, and Allie looked down, not meeting Jennis’s eyes. Oh, no, thought Jennis- I called it. She’s remembered what I am. She’d forgotten. Next, she tries to get away, makes some excuse.
“Just the coffee, thanks- I’ll pay you back!”
Sure you will, thought Jennis. “Ya sure? I better get you more. You know it’s physical work, right? What’ll you have?” said Jennis, and thought, there you are, my dear- picture it. If you’re going to run, do it now, so I don’t have to see your damned pretty face over breakfast, knowing what’s likely to happen to you.
The girl didn’t react well. Jennis, alert to the small telltales of Runge behavior, saw her draw a breath and look about anxiously. The older wolf’s mood soured further as she gauged the tantalizing heave of Allie’s breasts under the low-cut t-shirt- when she’d had that, she made half again as much damn money a night. Allie’s paw scratched at the patio sand. Her tail bristled faintly, as did her ruffs and facefur, all very subtle but dead giveaways to the experienced observer.
The experienced observer sat, waiting. Just you say it, missy, thought Jennis. Just dare to suggest I’m not good enough to be seen with.
“Oh no, no.” breathed Allie. “I couldn’t!”
That was enough for Jennis. She didn’t even let Allie finish the little apologetic eyeroll she was in the middle of.
“Now, look, Missy! If you object to a whore buying you breakfast, I got nothing but bad news for you. Now. What will you have?”
That sank in. Jennis wondered if she’d been too brutal- Allie cowered as if trapped, and then looked down, her eyes filling with tears, making no reply. She heaved a shuddery, woe-is-me sigh, and Jennis watched her breasts rise and fall again, and thought, that’s another twenty credits to you, if only you knew it. Or are you the kind of rich girl who knows it quite well already? If so, you’re about to learn it doesn’t work on me.
“I just ruined your day, huh?” said Jennis, levelly. “Well, you’re ruining mine.”
Jennis began counting seconds to herself- in expectation that the girl would stand about fifteen seconds before springing up and rushing off to her fate- but before three had passed, the lovely tan wolf had looked up, and Jennis found herself staring into pleading amber eyes, brimming with tears.
“It’s not that!”
Jennis blinked. This was seriously off the script.
“I want to be like you…”
Seriously off the script! What?
“More than anything… but…”
It was Jennis’s turn to be off balance. If this wasn’t contempt, what the hell was it? Jennis faced her stunning young subordinate, would-be whore, possibly somehow hero-worshipper (how on earth did that happen to a brazen shaggy byotch in a white ribbon bikini with tits like melons and a cunt like a muscular goddamn cavern?) and tried to find less harsh words.
“Really? ‘But’ what?”
Allie’s eyes dropped again, miserably. “I don’t have any money.”
Jennis laughed, startling her. “Oh please! Spare me. Look at you! A little coaching and you’ll be filthy with it.”
Interestingly, the girl didn’t look at herself- or brighten up, or show any sign she’d been paid a compliment. Jennis considered this. Girls usually had some degree of vanity, but then there were some that were so damaged they couldn’t get their heads around the idea. Self-image was so goddamn relative. You could count on those ones to not quit, or throw a fit over conditions (even when one ought to be thrown), or demand more money- but there was a price you paid that Jennis took very seriously. Those girls didn’t protect themselves well. They could be talked into stuff that hurt them- they attracted creeps like crazy- and you had to look after them, because if they lost their center, if their world got too dark and empty, they weren’t just no good to themselves, they weren’t even any good at their job.
And when their job was to be fucked by strangers… well, you could say that didn’t help. You had to keep a pretty level head for that not to mess with you. It was almost a job requirement- if you were in it for the long haul, anyhow.
Allie looked up again, with a very polite pleading gaze. “I don’t have any now. Can I borrow some? Like, properly- with interest and whatever?”
Jennis looked at her in astonishment. “Why the flying fuck do you want to pay me interest? I’m your fucking boss, not a bank! Explain.”
It seemed like this was unexpectedly hard to explain. Allie’s eyes dropped yet again, and she bristled harder, the Runge equivalent of a blush, and her ears went back as if she expected a blow, but it was a psychological blow rather than a physical one.
“I… don’t ever want to depend on anybody, ever again.”
With that, the young wolfess looked up, a strange intensity in the way she held Jennis’s eyes, and she continued with alarming conviction, as if it were a matter of life and death- “You shouldn’t have to buy me breakfast.”
Jennis was taken aback, but now she knew exactly what was up.
“You are poor, aren’t you? You’ve got that pride they get.”
Allie winced. “Please, stop it…”
“Or should I say, new poor? You’re acting like someone who was raised with a life. You wanna tell me anything about what happened?”
“I… I…”
“Take it easy.” said Jennis. “You’re safe enough now. Though some people wouldn’t see it that way, let me tell you. But… some of us know better, don’t we?”
It took a while for Allie to pull herself together- she would try to look at Jennis, and tear up or become upset, but the older wolf watched with approval as Allie got a grip. That was going to be a useful skill- it boded well. Finally, she was able to trust her voice, and Allie spoke again.
“We?”
“I was six. Looks like you hung in there for longer than I did, my dear. That probably gained you some good things, you know. I really did hit the streets too early.”
“Really?” said Allie, fascinated. “Too early for what?”
“I bet you’ve got more schooling than me. Am I right?”
“Um… yeah, probably. You stopped at six? I was still going right up to last month when… when all this started happening.”
“There you go.” said Jennis. “It might not get you very far in this city, but that’s a resource. I bet there are lots of things you can do. I hope you trust me, though, because I’m telling you there are lots of things you don’t know- and I honestly don’t want you to be hurt. You fell into a job that you will be able to do- I promise you that- but you’re going to have to start learning all over again.”
Allie thought, and Jennis let her think. The two Runge sat quietly, sharing the beginnings of an understanding. When Allie spoke again, it wasn’t about what she was expected to learn.
“Why did you run away at six? I didn’t understand what was happening to me when I was six. I didn’t understand it was… different.”
Jennis gazed levelly at the younger wolf, but her eyes were chilly.
“I thought I’d better leave while I still had one unbroken arm.”
Allie actually cringed at this, unable to meet Jennis’s gaze, as if the shaggy black-furred wolf was the bearer of a reality too terrible to look at directly. When Allie’s eyes found Jennis’s again, the older wolf had not looked away, and the gaze of the wolf girl was full of awe.
That’s it, thought Jennis. I’ve got her. I’ll never thank that bastard for what he did, but every time I’m able to reach a kid like this, the pain’s not wasted. This one’s not going into the shelters, this one’s not turning junkie or chew-toy if I can help it…
Okay, call it even money she makes it, then. That still beats the usual one in four. …this goddamned city!
Jennis shook her head, dispelling the grim calculations of survival odds for pretty young runaways with no street sense. Across from her, the pretty young runaway perked her ears, wide-eyed, and drew a breath expectantly. Again with the heaving tits, thought Jennis. I can’t believe you aren’t aware of that. No, I guess I can, I’ve seen it before. You might be a crawling worm, in the privacy of your own head. I was.
“Okay, listen. Boss speaking.”
“I’m listening.” said Allie eagerly.
“We’re having breakfast. You’re getting what I get. That way, you don’t have to choose.”
“…okay.” said Allie, suddenly abashed again, and feeling outmaneuvered.
“While you have this breakfast, I’ll tell you about some things to expect. You will pay attention to all of it. You will not be paying me back for the breakfast. You’ll pay attention, that’s what you’ll pay, missy. Understood?”
“…okay.” said Allie, planning to buy this amazing woman something later to square it.
“You can be rich and sore and buy your own breakfast tomorrow.”
Allie laughed, in spite of everything.
“Heh! Okay…”
“I said it’s not involunary.”
“Do you mean ‘voluntary’?” asked Allie politely.
“Probably. You’d know better than me, but I bet you don’t know this. Let’s talk tying on a guy’s dick, shall we? You’re going to have to do better than your typical untrained girl on a Saturday night. Maybe not right away, but you’d better learn it.”
Allie’s eyes were wide, her chin slightly up, as she put a bold face on while listening. She was still a little awed, but determined to keep up. Apparently it was dirty talk time, or something…
“Okay, I get it. I’m gonna lock down on the guys like they never felt before. Um- are there exercises I should do?”
“No, no, honey. Well, yes there are exercises, but you’ve got it all wrong. You’re gonna have to learn how to fake a tie. You probably don’t realise how not involunary it is…”
“Voluntary…” said Allie involuntarily.
Jennis gave her a sour look. “That you can fucking let go. Or do you know that as well? That would be clever. What does it feel like to get into a good hard tie? Remember, that might not always be ‘good’ for our purposes.”
Allie blinked. “Usually I don’t want to think about it. Um… I’m confused. I mean, it feels confused.”
“How’s that? Describe the feeling.”
The young wolf looked miserable. “Like… when can this be over, please don’t ask me to say anything, I don’t want to make noise for you, I’m scared and okay I’ll say oooh and uh, don’t hit me if it doesn’t sound right…”
“Oh, honey, no!” said Jennis. “Oh poor baby, not that! Are you sure you want to do this? I’m really not sure how I could fool Elistary into thinking you were working, but I can’t put you through…”
“No! No, I’m okay!” said Allie hastily. “I thought you wanted me to describe the feeling.”
“But if that’s how it feels…”
“I got pretty good at doing it. Who cares? I just… it’s like, as long as it’s not him? I got away, I got all the way to Verss. It’s like, I win. Do you understand how important it is that it’s not him?”
Jennis was silent for a moment, then said “…maybe.”
“So what did you want me to describe? I’m happy if it wasn’t that! It sucked!” said Allie brightly. She laughed, but it didn’t come out very convincingly.
Allie cringed just a bit at the sharpness of the look that Jennis pinned her with. It wasn’t an unfriendly look, but it made her feel emotionally naked- it was that laugh, she shouldn’t have tried to laugh, this tough courageous lady saw right through her, next thing you know she’d be saying, go home- and not that, ever…
“I’d better know.” said Jennis, as if in apology. “Listen closely. I’ll describe, you just listen and identify the feelings. And… I’m sorry in case I… never mind. Listen.”
Allie leaned forward a bit, all attention and perked ears, determined to make a good impression.
“First off, it’s not him, but I’m only going to say that up front, because I have to know. Okay?”
Allie nodded, ear quirked a bit in confusion, a bit uneasy without knowing why. But what could happen out at a posh cafe, over breakfast?
“The guy’s with you, and he’s all worked up. You’re both in bed, you have no clothes on- you look over and oh boy are you seein’ red. He’s more than peeking out, your guy there is getting good and stiff. That sharp scent cuts through the air. You can see a bit of ooze coming off him, he was excited even before he showed, and he’s real shiny. Glistening…”
Allie’s eyes got wider and wider, and she glanced in alarm at the cafe’s morning staff, but they didn’t seem to hear any of it. Jennis was almost crooning her words, hypnotically, unhurriedly.
“We’ll say you’re gonna go your basic all-fours style. You hit your pose, maybe you’re quivering a bit. Your puss is ready, when he comes around behind he sees not just that great two-tone pattern, but between your legs, your vulva’s standing out. It’s jutting, baby, it says ‘tuck in here and let’s go’. The next thing you know, his arms are around your body and he’s on your back.”
Allie listened, heart pounding, still glancing at the wait-staff. What was all this? She wriggled a bit, trying to figure out if she was expected to play it cool.
“And then, shove! His crotch is crammed up against your rump, and that cock you were looking at? It’s in you, babe, he’s slid it right into you in one lucky thrust. He didn’t even poke you twelve times with it, the boy was on target and slurp! To the hilt, two tone babe. He’s balls-deep in you, and that boy is excited. And you know what that means, don’t you?”
Allie couldn’t speak. She did manage to nod.
“He’s a strong one! Oh my, he’s a lively one. You’re hearing it echo off the walls. How can his back hold out? He’s churning you like a maniac, your pussy’s real wet and getting hotter and hotter- you’re melting- as you melt around him you’re feeling him swell up and ho boy does he ever. That boy’s well favored, you’re getting a really goodsized knot and it’s taking him a while to settle into it. You’re getting churned until it feels like your whole body’s possessed by his huge throbbing dick.”
Allie wriggled- and whimpered. Jennis’s eyes glinted.
“And the knot gets bigger and bigger until your boy can’t churn it anymore, and he settles into position as it swells so hard inside you, the pressure making you reel, and you feel yourself respond, that taut band inside you locking down behind the knot and that’s not really involuntary!”
Allie’s eyes went wide. “What? Wait, what? Don’t stop there!”
Jennis giggled, unexpectedly. “Well, it’s not. Your nipples are showing, sweetie. Do you need to hit the bathroom?”
Allie blinked. Her nipples were so stiff they ached, and sure enough, she’d been lubricating- her vulva was trying to jut, was sedately dripping against the black panties that were all she’d been able to find for underwear. Much more of that, and it’d show through her cut-off jeans. Jennis looked very amused.
“You were TESTING me?”
“Best to know now, sweetie. I think you’ll work out…”
“Finish the damn story! …please?”
“While you do what? Masturbate?”
Allie looked around, huntedly. “Are we gonna get busted? I mean, if I sort of quietly do? And not so loud, now that you’ve made your point?” She wriggled again, trembling.
“Put your napkin in your lap- or over whatever you’re gonna tickle, if it’s not your lap. There you go. Where was I?”
“Telling me it’s not involuntary. Go on. You tell it so well…”
Jennis barked a sudden laugh, then leaned forward. “All right. But we can’t leave right after, I do have stuff to explain. All right. Your boy, he’s swelled hard and fast, he’s just beginning to figure out he can’t move so wildly in you anymore…”
Allie’s eyes gleamed as, beneath a napkin, one furry finger traced rapid circles against the denim. Damned pants!
“That’s because your, I think they called it constricter vesty bull-eye, the one I’m telling you to learn about, when that knot started expanding so hard, it constricted. Your body locks down. You feel it just cramping onto him, and it feels like that just makes him swell harder- which it does, too, that’s why you do exercises…”
Allie panted, thinking to herself, this was a lot better when she was testing me, now she’s gone all teacherly on me, but no matter…
Jennis seemed to notice. “Alright then, first things first.” She crooned, “Oh, so hard inside you- and your body just goes crazy and locks down more and more, and then you feel that steady pulsing, that throbbing as he unloads into you, he’s coming, babe, he’s huge and stiff and you’ve got those little motions and pushes he can’t help making, he’s got this huge dumb smile on him and he’s just throbbing and flooding your passionately clenched…”
“…hh!”
“Oooh. You’re a quiet one. Is it the public setting?”
“…h!”
“Check you out. You’re bolder than I thought, I’m honestly impressed. We’re gonna get along just fine. …well?”
“…h!”
“Damn, honey. Story wasn’t that good! Something tells me you ran off because on top of everything else, you were starting to get really horny… am I right?”
Allie panted, eyes unfocused. “…h! …way to… …ruinthe… …moment… …hh…”
“Aw, I’m sorry. We do have to get back to work though. I have explaining to do. You can’t just wing it on enthusiasm, sweetie.”
Allie took a breath. “Okay… but yeah, that was it. I was okay up till then, but… when I started to really get off… it couldn’t be for him.”
“Of course not.”
“I’m NOT frigid! I’m really not!” blurted Allie, her ears flattening, as if someone somewhere had made that remark.
“I should say not. Wow.” said Jennis.
“Just… not for him.”
“Of course not. Now- can we move on? I’ve got some things to tell you about that vesty-bulleye muscle. You know the one- probably it’s pretty cramped up right now, poor thing. It likes something solid to grab.”
Allie winced. “Yeah, pretty much. But I won’t lack for that, right?”
“Betcher ass.”
Allie considered for a moment. “Why do you say I should learn to fake tying? Are we like, rushing guys out the door in order to bring new ones in?”
“Two reasons, really. One should be obvious. Some guys will bite you once you can’t get away.”
“Oh, shit. Are we talking every other one, or one in ten, or…”
“No, no! Maybe… hmm. You should know we keep track of that, and share information. It’d be one in a hundred if we let ‘em in the door freely. Some don’t even get in the door. Some, we have an enforcer on hand to watch ‘em. It’s like every few thousand, maybe- frankly, most guys just wanna fuck and won’t make that kind of trouble. Plus, Mistress Elistary is… special.”
Allie glanced sharply at Jennis. “That worries me more than the guys. How special do you mean?”
Jennis looked surprised. “Why would it worry you? What’s it got to do with you? She’s a dom. She’s damn good at it.”
“It doesn’t have to do with me? I’m worried about what she’s gonna do to me.”
“Honey, you’d have to pay for her time, and you know it’s mostly guys that make up her clientele. I don’t know what she wants with all the money but she doesn’t give a shit about us. I run the place and you mostly won’t even see her. I understand she was around more when it was getting started, but these days you won’t see much of her. When she’s around, there’s a stream of guys skulking in and cringing out. Sometimes, limping out.”
“Really.”
“Oh yeah.” said Jennis. “Don’t talk about this, but sometimes- bloody. Mistress Elistary is real special. That’s not quite legal, but she’s some kind of Resten royalty and she just doesn’t care.”
“Really.” said Allie, thinking back to recent events. She’d been caught trying to get through Tally Road on foot, something she now knew was laughable. She’d been kept in a sort of bondage dungeon by a bunch of guys, as one particular one with a scary metal bondage mask and a weird, deformed cock had worked to break her- and just as things seemed worst, Mistress Elistary had turned up and ‘rescued’ her and brought her here.
She really wasn’t quite stupid enough to fall for that- not after the haughty royal Resten lady had used the same word, ‘girl’, that she’d grown to dread from the bondage guy.
But… she was still apparently stupid enough to get all the way to Verss, just like in her escape fantasy, only to realize she had no clue, nowhere to go, and nobody to trust…
“What’s the matter, honey? I promise she won’t bother you. She doesn’t like to spend time with us.”
Probably nobody to trust.
“I just… don’t think I like her.” said Allie.
“Shit, babe, I don’t like her at all. She’s obsessed with making money, about which ain’t we all, but not everybody’s as fierce about it. I told you we have to barter with T and A for basic stuff like repairs- hell, for toiletries. If we didn’t, the place would be a fucking jail, only with less supplies. Mistress is a bitch, but she holds the lease and she holds the leash on all of us.”
“Great.”
“Don’t you repeat that. Ever. I probably can’t get away with it but you sure can’t. It’s like this: play nice, give her her cut, we all pitch in on basic needs, and it turns out we don’t do so badly for ourselves when you compare it to other places. And we’re probably in with City Hall better than anybody else except probably the Cathouse.”
“How come? Elistary bribes them with all the money she makes?”
“Hah! And you’d better learn to call her Mistress. No, Mistress Elistary beats them with whips and barbed wire, so I hear. And keeps pictures for blackmail. Verss is a very old, very big, very rich city, dear, and its tastes tend to be ‘special’.”
Allie nodded, wide-eyed. “I don’t have to do that stuff, do I?”
“You won’t be asked to. Normal madams are trained and experienced, which you are not. I do a bit of it but I’m not really an expert, just fill in on a busy night. I’ve got a few girls with a knack for it. Most guys are drawn in by the rumor, but don’t really want anything like that.”
“You said the Cathouse is more in with City Hall? What do they do, claw politicians or something?”
“Oh no no… probably wish they did, though. Get a load of this. The Cathouse is the Nerre place, you know, it’s like a pun or something- and they’d like to consider themselves artistes and much classier than us- but do you remember ever hearing of a famous cat whore, named Faisand?”
“I think so. I even saw an old magazine. There was this headline- ‘Slim, Silvery, Silky, Sexy’. She was really pretty. Um- it was an old magazine. I was a kid and it was still an old magazine…”
“She’s still there.” smirked Jennis. “And this falls into the ‘don’t let this happen to you’ category… not so many guys want to fuck such an old cat, so she changes diapers, I’m told.”
“What, they get pregnant from us Runge, our guys? That’s impossible!”
“Oh no. She has a special clientele. I understand it includes important people in City Hall and in the police. It’s usually powerful guys, with so much power that even getting whipped doesn’t de-stress them. I’m not making this up- they wear diapers, crap themselves. They’re pretend babies. This Faisand mum-cats them- for money that would make our dear Elistary just puke with envy.”
“You’re kidding! People do that?”
“You might not understand the kind of pressure the people in this city live with, honey. You don’t live here. In this town you’re either going up or you’re going down. Well, we go down but I don’t mean that… I mean, everybody fights like maniacs for position and there’s no way to rest. If you start slipping, you could fall a very long way and end up down where the air’s stinky and the light flickers. You haven’t seen those places- hope you don’t have to.”
Allie gulped. “And that’s why you’re working for Elistary?”
“Damn straight. We’re along for the ride because the bitch is one hell of a fighter and she’s loaded with money. Just remember to kiss her puppy butt and stay out of her way. Practice it- Mistress Elistary. I’m not joking. Don’t let me hear you call her by her name that way. Miss-tress. C’mon, say it, or I’ll worry…”
“Sure. Mis-tress Elistary. You promise I won’t have to deal with her very much? I… I’ve seen enough of her.”
“We all have, believe me. Everybody’s happier when she’s not around. Well- some of the enforcers seem to have, shall we say, an understanding. That figures, but as long as they can protect us, who’s counting?”
“I gotta ask you something.”
“Sure.” said Jennis. “Shoot.”
“All this sounds… overwhelming. I realise when I tried to run away to Verss, I didn’t really know what I was doing…”
“Of course not.” said Jennis sympathetically. “You just went. I did the same thing, remember. If I can make it, you can.”
“Yeah but- is it all just horrible? Is there any fun? I hoped life would be better. I mean- if it’s not, I’m still not going back, but is it just horrible? I want to know.”
Jennis stared. “Is that what it seems like? Don’t tell me I’m a grim miserable byotch. I’d like to think I’m a fun, caring byotch. Do you think my life is horrible?”
Allie bristled. “You work for Elistary who you hate, who doesn’t take care of your place, you barter pussy for home repairs, every so often guys try to bite your throat out…”
“No, no, hang on! First of all, biters usually get your shoulders or back if they’re on your back… but hang on there. I was just trying to be honest with you! I could have snowed you just as easy, okay? Give me some credit for trying to be honest, at least!”
“But… it sounds bad!”
Jennis regarded her solemnly. “Listen. It’s a little of both. I think this is where I explain about faking a tie- and what that means. You can’t give yourself over completely to feeling bad- and you can’t give yourself over completely to feeling good. You’ve got to have a private place- if you can master that, life is definitely fuckin’ good.”
“Even while you’re getting used and treated like shit?” asked Allie.
“Remember how I said one in a thousand were gonna try and hurt you? And even then, we have enforcers and we’ll rally around, nobody’s going to hurt you and get away with it. Flip that around. Hundreds of guys, lonely, horny, some perfectly nice in their way, they just wanna fuck and they’ll happily pay you to do it. Honey, if you keep that private place safe and with the rest of you, get into it, they’ll love you for it. That has its own problems but nothing we can’t handle…”
Allie’s ears were quirked in curiosity. “You keep this- private place- and then you just go romp? What if they don’t like you?”
“Training, dear. They’d better like you. They won’t respect you- but they’ll feel really good. And you don’t have to respect them, either. Don’t give them your real heart, whatever you do. But… Shit, honey! People get sore digging ditches, at least in other places where there’s dirt to dig in. Getting fucked might get old, but it’s just a more fun way to get sore, know what I mean? Do you seriously think I’d still be doing it if I didn’t have at least SOME fun with it?”
“Well, I don’t know,” said Allie. “I thought you were stuck doing it.”
“Aren’t we all stuck doing something? Honey, I have fans. I know if some jerk gets bitey with me, there’s a good twelve guys who’d love to feed that jerk his teeth. I do my thing and make a living, and what the hell is so wrong with that, missy?”
“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings!”
“No- I just… don’t tell me I have no fun, okay? I’m trying to get you up to speed, not to bring you down. Maybe I can spare you some of the problems I had. What’s wrong with that? But listen- I know I said we’re having a nice breakfast in case the johns are jerks. That can happen. But dammit, I’m good enough at what I do- I’m gonna send them home happy, if nothing else. And it’s a piss-poor day that I don’t have at least SOME fun fuckin’.”
Allie considered this.
“So… when you say fake a tie, what you mean is, you’re gonna have fun but you’re able to cope if things go wrong.”
“Exactly!” said Jennis. “You need to have a sense of the things that can happen- both good and bad. You’ve got to be professional.”
“I guess I can deal with that. …you’re proud of your work?”
“I’m fuckin’ good.” said Jennis. “I may be a shaggy byotch who’s seen a lot of dick, but I know my stuff and I can make a guy feel fuckin’ awesome. There’s no reason you can’t learn too.”
“Is it all about controlling different muscles?”
“No way. A lot of it is about understanding guys. That includes exotics, too, for instance Nerre…”
“I’m gonna fuck Nerre?” said Allie, incredulously. “I thought they wouldn’t touch other species. I do know those ones at the Cathouse are outlaws, they’re shunned.”
“No, you don’t quite understand, sweetie. It’s not that they’re not allowed to touch us. We’re sort of an exception to their rules- those kitties have some of the toughest rules about fucking I’ve ever heard of. They’ve gotta do everything just right. They go crazy with the stress of it, but they stick with it…”
“I think I read something about that once, in a book.”
“Oh yeah?” said Jennis, wryly. “Maybe you can tell me about it. I wouldn’t have read that book. I told you, you got a lot more schooling than me- at least that kind.”
“Oh!” said Allie, blinking. She hadn’t really registered what the older wolf meant, and now she met Jennis’s level gaze and was barely equal to it. “Do… you want to know what they said?”
“Hell yeah. We’ll trade information. I know a lot about them that’ll be more useful to you. What’s the book say?”
Allie eagerly started to explain. “It says it’s their natural weaponry! I mean, the reason they’re so uptight and strict. It said, because they’re capable of causing terrible injury, their social protocol becomes the instinctive defense mechanism…”
“I know they can hurt you real bad if they lose their shit- I’ll be warning you about that, there’s a particular situation you have to avoid. Is that what you mean?”
“What situation?” said Allie.
“Later. Trust me, I won’t skip that, sweetie. So they’re uptight because they can do so much damage?”
“That and their females. It’s like, they go into these heats and go berserk- the whole society is set up to deal with their fucking habits. Those creches they have, where they don’t even know their own mothers sometimes, if the mother’s work is too demanding to bring up her kittens…”
“I’m surprised they’re not crazier than they are, but what about the natural weapons you mentioned? It might have to do with the part I’ll be telling you about.”
“It’s because they have to avoid fighting over women! They’re too deadly- as they got smarter and evolved and learned things like primeval martial arts, they could take down bigger prey, but they also could kill each other totally off. They’re really passionate, apparently, though it doesn’t show…”
“Speak for yourself, honey.” said Jennis. “Fuck yes, they’re passionate. But incredibly detached.”
“Exactly!” said Allie, her eyes shining. “Their protocol is a deeply seated societal mechanism for detachment- a system that gives them responses which don’t involve them fighting each other. But… I don’t see how we fit into that.”
“We don’t.”
“But- you’re saying I’ll probably be getting fucked by Nerre…”
“Probably, hell. They have an eye for beauty. Your two-tone fur pattern qualifies. You’re definitely getting kitty dick, unless there’s a problem with that happening.”
“I don’t know if there is or not.” said Allie, uncomfortably. “I’ve heard some stories about them… but how could I possibly be getting fucked by Nerre if their rules are so strict?”
“I’m not sure you’re gonna like this- but their rules apply to people. We’re not people, to them.”
“What? Then what do they think we are, robots?”
“We’re animals, hon. We don’t count. We’re not good to eat because we’re not Ause-native prey animals- but we’re not off limits to fuck, for sport.”
Allie was speechless. Before long, she found voice, a careful, edgy one. “I… seem to remember seeing once… something in a magazine about how we manufacture more than HALF their spaceships and industrial machinery…”
“We’re clever animals. Actually, they find us charming…”
“If perhaps uncivilized??”
“Yeah, you got it! Honey, in some ways they have a point. Go hire some really heavy security sometime and go down to the lower levels of Verss and look at how we live and then come back here and call us civilized. They don’t have that, not that way. They actually have this thing where the lowliest janitor is supposed to be as good as royalty if he’s never broken their rules- they talk about it like it’s a religion. I guess for them it is.”
Allie still felt uncomfortable. She’d let herself be swept up in Jennis’s story, and wanted so badly to impress the lady wolf that she’d masturbated secretly in public to seem bold- but hearing about these Nerre after that had caught her off guard. Now everything felt rather shameful- the swell of her furry breasts under the lowcut T-shirt, the way her panties were now squishy, the musky scent sneaking out- Allie felt trapped, judged.
“Oh, honey.” said Jennis sympathetically. “Don’t judge them so harshly. Hey, they really kinda revere animals- in some ways we’re really special animals to them. Almost people. Give ‘em a few hundred years and they’ll be keeping us as pets on their home planet.”
Allie looked sullen. “I don’t really like it. It’s like rubbing your nose in the fact you’re a whore. One minute, you’ve got it seeming like it’s a sort of art form and interesting job, and then suddenly I’m an animal.”
“Babe, to a Nerre on Ause you’re an animal whatever you do. Remember about the private place I mentioned? You need to go there and shrug off what the Nerre think. You don’t really have to deal with them, but I’m telling you, they’ll be checking you out, and they’ll want some.”
“Will they want me to moo? Or shit on the floor, or something?”
“Hell no! The kitties tend to be a lot more fastidious than that. It’s hard to explain. They’ll want to fuck you- and more than that, pretty much all of them will want you to enjoy it. Honey, our own wolf boys are more likely to just fuck your tail off and not pick it up for you. The kitties care about everything, up to and including how to fuck Runge ladies nicely.”
Allie hesitated. “They better not demand that I moan for them. Nuh-uh!”
“What? Maybe you should learn that- but that’s not what I mean. Nerre are real exotic. Once you’re used to the physical details, they’re a treat…”
“I heard their dicks are spiky and that’s why the ladies scream…”
“I think there are species on Ause like that, but you’re wrong. The ladies scream because they come super hard- and if that was true, they’d scream AFTER the dick comes out, right? And don’t they scream when it’s to the hilt and being rammed as deep as it can go?”
Allie bristled a bit. “I should get used to that from you. And how would I know? You probably know better than me.”
“I asked one, hon. I wanted to know why he did me the way he did- they all have this way of fucking that’s very different from our way. He’s a regular. He was nice and explained a lot.”
“Even though you’re not people?”
Jennis laughed quietly, a low knowing chuckle. “He doesn’t like people- and he loves me. Why do you think he lives on a planet of non-people? He lives here in Verss. Real high up, too.”
Allie blinked. “Okay, didn’t expect that. You’re better than people?”
“I’m way better than people. I kinda love him too a little. He can afford me as often as he wants, doesn’t try anyone else anymore, and if anyone hurts me, I’m pretty sure he’ll snuff ‘em if he knows. Gives me some courage to face the day, you know? I’ve got regular fans but to him, I’m really special. Would you really rather count as ‘people’ to him, when he hates people?”
Allie’s ears were quirked all different directions, and the young wolf was almost tearful. “Are you making that up?”
“Not one bit of it. Hey, what’s the matter?”
“Sign me up. I mean it. I… I want to be special to somebody, too.”
The older wolf leaned over the table, squeezed her paw. “You are, okay? You made it this far. You’re a lot like me, really. Wipe your eyes. Uh, maybe not with that paw…”
“No, it’s not wet. I was just rubbing.” Allie sniffled. “You’re just full of surprises, Jennis. I had no idea the world could be like this.”
“Suddenly you’re hot for Nerre? I’d better tell you more. We might not have one for you right away- and honey, listen to me. That one I’ve mentioned? I’ve had him for years. Do not try to seek out that from your first day. Learn to do the job and find your place in it. I’m not gonna stand for you seeking love in johns. Seriously!”
Allie pulled herself together visibly, rewarded by an approving glance from the older wolf, who added, “Shall I tell you what the nice kitties need from you? And I’m damned well going to tell you what to watch out for, now more than ever. Before we leave this place!”
“Um- okay!” said Allie.
“The important thing to remember,” said Jennis, “is that they’re not built like us.”
“But you say they don’t have spikes like I heard?”
“Mmm- not exactly. There’s definitely a texture, but that’s not what I mean. I’m talking about your basic shape. It’s also possible you’ll have to be careful about penis length.”
“You’re kidding. They don’t look that big.”
“They’re not… it’s more behavior… look, how about I just tell you the whole thing and then you can ask questions?”
“Okay.” said Allie, fascinated and somewhat humbled.
“Most important thing is the knot. There isn’t any.”
“Well, I knew that!”
“Ssh, I’m not done. Instead of that, they sort of taper. They’re comfy to enter you, but think about it for a bit. No knot, tapering shaft that’s thicker at the base… are you seeing where I’m heading with this?”
“Into the arms of your Nerre lover, apparently.”
“No, listen. Our guys thin back out again behind the knot. It’s a whole erogenous zone, a trigger for them. We’re made to lock down on that, instinctively. Now, my dear- what happens to you, when you lock down, and you’re stuck ON the knot?”
Allie looked stunned. “Um. That doesn’t happen. Ow! When would that happen? I’ve never heard of it.”
“You’ve been with Runge guys. I can tell you that if it does, with one of us, you’ll either pop it into you, or you both jump around and it’s pulled right out. And the guy’s usually pretty pissed off… but that’s another story. But picture the kitty dick I described. Tapering, thick at the base…”
Allie nodded, wide-eyed. “I think I’m starting to see what you mean.”
“Now let me fill in one more detail. Nerre can be a lot stronger than they look. You know how us Runge move and thrust? Humping, then settling down with a tie? Well, know what the kitties do?”
“What?”
“They SHOVE. As deep as they possibly can.”
Allie blinked. “Are they trying to make up for not being as big as our guys?”
“No, no, it’s not like that! I’m talking their instincts. One of them, my favorite, he told me once that Nerre females ovulate when the dick bottoms out in them. I don’t know why it’s that, but it’s affected how they are. The whole species is like, ram it into me until I’m burping sperm, know what I mean? That’s why they move how they do. And if you’re having one…”
Allie was pretty quick. “Taper- and it’s thick down there- and they shove as hard as they can… yikes.”
“Yeah. It feels like regular lovemaking gone horribly wrong- like you’re straddling the knot and you can’t get it to go through and the guy won’t pull out, he’ll almost always go into these snarling thrusting spasms, real primal…”
“What the hell do you do?”
“First of all, you can’t react in the normal way. We can clamp pretty hard in a tie. They don’t like that- well, most of them don’t like that. It pinches and it’s the opposite of what Nerre do- what their females do. They tend to melt into a puddle, claw the bed, shudder and shriek. You gotta do like them if you’re going to please the kitties.”
Allie considered this dubiously. “Really?”
“Oh, and stick your butt WAY up when they mount, or they WILL go up your ass.”
“Eeep!”
Jennis laughed. “Don’t be so shocked! I’ve known a couple who do that on purpose! But you should be careful not to do it by accident. Most of them won’t like it, not one bit.”
“That doesn’t sound good. Is it dangerous to get it wrong like that?”
Jennis leaned forward. “Not that, no. They might not pick you again if that happens. But there is a dangerous part, and we won’t let it happen to you knowingly, but you’d better learn what it is because you won’t get a second chance.”
Allie looked worried. “What’s that?”
“Double kitty.”
“Huh?”
“Don’t ever, ever be with two Nerre at once.” said Jennis.
“You just said they’re not very big- or at least, they don’t have knots. What’s so dangerous?”
“It’s cultural.” said Jennis. “Didn’t I tell you, they have these incredible rules for fucking? It’s all based on enforcing that they fuck one at a time, and don’t fight each other over it. They’re obsessed with following their own rules. Well… some of the ones that leave the planet, they think they’re gonna break the rules.”
“I still don’t get it. Why shouldn’t they?”
“It’s drummed into them so hard that they really can’t get away from it. It’s like their greatest crime is double-teaming some lady. They just can’t do it- they’ve just got to take turns. And every now and then you’ll get some who figure they can do it if it’s a Runge or whatever getting double-fucked…”
Allie didn’t like the expression she saw on Jennis’s face. “What happens?”
“Nine times out of ten, as they come, they will both freak out- and tear you and each other apart.”
Allie couldn’t speak.
Jennis added, “If they do that and survive, they always suicide, pretty much right away.”
She looked at Allie, sternly.
“Don’t ever try to take on a pair of Nerre. You should be able to sense something’s wrong- they’ll be crazy tense, maybe also all fucked up. The whole situation will feel totally wrong.”
“And I should say no, thank you?” managed Allie.
“Honey, if you see that coming, you should run away as fast as you can.”
Allie looked stunned. “Um… yeah. They’re pretty quick, too, aren’t they?”
“It usually isn’t like that.” said Jennis earnestly.
“Uh-huh.”
“It usually isn’t anything like that. I just had to tell you. You’re not going to let that happen, now, are you?”
“No!” said Allie. “Um… what else don’t I know? How about Tompar, what’s gonna happen if I get Tompar fucking me?”
“Oh my god, no!” said Jennis. “Are you kidding?”
“Well, you say I was wrong about Nerre dicks being, you know, covered with needles and spikes. You mean the stuff about Tompar is true?”
“That depends on what you’ve heard, my dear. What stuff?”
Allie thought. “Okay… I think it boils down to two things and they’re both nasty. They explode you and they poison you. Oh, and if you’re a guy and fuck a Tompar lady, she crushes your dick and laughs at you. So how much of that is real? Or do you even know?”
“Heh! It’s my business to know. It sounds crazy, but a lot of that is true- but not the way it’s phrased. I’d better try to explain it in case you run into Tompar elsewhere- what you described sounds like your basic hate talk…”
“They do sound really nasty. It makes you wonder why the Estrai keep defending them.”
“I think the foxies would defend them anyway if it was romantic. No, I mean you’ve got their motivations wrong, which isn’t really fair to the Tompar. And you’d never know it, because they’re not gonna speak up and defend themselves…”
“You’re saying they explode you, poison you and crush your dick… but they don’t really mean it?” asked Allie.
“Okay,” said Jennis, “let’s take it one thing at a time. How about the poisoning- because that could happen to you even if you were in heavy petting with a Tompar and you weren’t planning any penetration. You should think of it as play bites… love bites?”
“It sounds pretty hardcore, if your love bites are venomous.”
“I had a boyfriend like that once… no, seriously. Tompar will do love bites. There’s poison involved. But what you don’t know is, it’s a smaller dose than a full-on Tompar strike. They’re snakey love bites, not meant to kill. Tompar get high on them.”
“Oh!”
“Oh yeah. It gets worse, babe. It’s so much a smaller dose that you’d get high on it as well. People have… well, Runge, we’re big enough that we can almost get away with it. Estrai and Nerre and Resten are pretty out of luck, Aintar forget it, no way. But I’ve heard of our species getting fucked by Tompar and living. In fact, I’ve seen movies of it.”
“I heard the movies end in death.” said Allie.
“Yeah, for five of the six girls, it did. I didn’t let that girl keep that movie, don’t you try to bring anything like that home with you. I should also mention that I asked around to find out who made that movie, and of course it was Runge who made it. The only Tompar involved- was the star.”
“Okay, so they aren’t setting out to kill you but they do love bites to get high. How do they explode you?”
“That’s simple- it’s a big exaggeration. They inflate, like our guys do. If you can take a really big knot, it won’t be that which kills you, it’s the love bites that’ll do it.”
“That makes sense. All right- how do they crush your dick?”
“We tie and then subside. They tie- and the female compresses the dick until it can come out. They have to do it before they love-bite each other enough to get really sick… so there’s more than a bit of truth to that as well. It’s not a problem for you or me- or something like a Nerre who’ll just slide out- but a Runge or Resten male is in bad trouble if he ties in a Tompar. At a certain point he’s gonna be a very unhappy wolf…”
“I guess I can see why you don’t let them come to Mistress Elistary.”
“No.” said Jennis. “That’s just common sense. There’s something more. Maybe it’s just because Elistary is a Resten and not one of us? I know Resten don’t tolerate Tompar very easily. Trust me- don’t even mention Tompar around Elistary. She’ll rage about them, and she’ll be a jerk to everybody the whole night. We’ve learned to just not mention it- ever.”
“Really. What’s her problem?”
“Babe, we have to work for a living and she owns the building. We truly do not care, we just know not to mention it. Do us a favor and don’t even say the word?”
“Okay… did you ever get, you know, a hint?”
“Allie! Don’t even say it. Seriously!”
“Okay.” said Allie.
“Got any other questions? Like how do we go to bed with Vorsi males?”
“Now you’re making fun of me.” protested Allie. “That’s totally impossible.”
“I heard it’s possible, but Vorsi keep to themselves so much… it just wouldn’t ever happen.”
“How would you even know if it was possible? They barely talk to anybody who’s not a Vorsi, and they wouldn’t even fit into the building!”
“I just heard about this third or fourth-hand, so it might not be true, but check this out. Somebody was out in the country on Restred when a Vorsi ship came in. They’d had the area cleared, they wanted to have some kind of picnic, just take in the sights. This guy was miles away- but he had his telescope.”
Allie listened, fascinated, as Jennis laid out the tale.
“So he’s watching what are basically big scaly dragons hanging out in a meadow- one was painting a landscape, they had some kind of picnic stuff happening and he says it was hard to even understand- food floating in the air, flickers of light, just a maxed-out weird-shit-o-meter. People don’t get to watch them do anything, so he was beyond interested.”
“And the next thing you know, one’s climbing on top of another one, and they’re facing away from him. He realises he’s gonna see what nobody ever sees- he’s gonna watch Vorsi fuck.”
Allie giggled, unexpectedly. “Sort of like watching heavy machinery cuddle?”
“No, get this. He’s expecting them to hump, and he’s wondering if there’s going to be earthquakes, when suddenly he sees this thing, it’s hard to see, like a snake or something between them. And suddenly he realizes, it’s dick. Then he realizes there’s two of them, twisting and coiling against each other… and they begin doing all this stuff, caressing, tickling, thrusting in here and there and it’s against the background of these huge Vorsi bodies that are totally motionless…”
“Seriously? Prehensile dicks? …and the tips are so small that, you know- it’d fit even in us?”
Jennis chuckled. “You look interested.”
Allie bristled a bit, but without earflattening or being upset. “I think I just like the idea of the differentness. Sometimes the regular thing’s ruined for you and you just want something weird and really different…”
“Hope the regular thing doesn’t stay ruined for you. You should work happy- well, reasonably happy. You just won’t get the right kind of attention any other way.”
“Anyway, what happened with the Vorsi? That’s amazing. Did he watch them come? Did they move then?”
“This might creep you out… the guy’s watching these, what did you say, prehensile? These prehensile dicks getting busy. And guess what- he’s gay, and he’s never seen anything so hot. So he’s watching, and he’s getting kind of aroused himself, and he keeps the telescope steady and reaches down and begins to touch his dick…”
“And? And??”
“Two dragon heads pop up, and they’re both staring down the telescope at him. The instant he touches his dick, boom, they’re staring back at him and they don’t look happy.”
“Holy shit!” said Allie.
“The guy panicks, but he freezes. He can’t move. And then, the dicks pull out, they go back into the Vorsi bodies, the two Vorsi get off each other, they’re all dropping everything and getting back into the ship, and it blasts off. And no Vorsi ship ever visits that Resten planet again.”
“Wow!”
“Vorsi want their privacy.”
“Apparently!”
“And although they could probably really do crazy things with a Runge female like us, it just ain’t gonna happen.”
“Sort of like the Nerre thing, huh?”
“No, it’s beyond that. With Nerre, it’s like whether they will have sex with animal people, rather than real people. I think to Vorsi, we’re more like bugs. Fuzzy bugs, maybe even cute, but bugs.”
“I guess the guy was lucky they didn’t squish him. But- why would they care if a bug was watching them?”
“Wouldn’t it startle you,” said Jennis, “if you were fucking and suddenly noticed a bug was watching you through a telescope- and masturbating?”
“Yikes.” said Allie. “I see what you mean…”
“Let’s just say you’re not going to see any Vorsi looking imploringly at you and asking to rent wolf pussy…”
“Oh geez, do they usually look imploringly? That’s not very sexy.”
“Okay,” said Jennis, “enough with the advanced stuff, you’d better hear about some real basics. Get used to unsexy. It is your JOB to bring the sexy to them. Yes, some of them will look imploringly, or worse.”
“Worse? How?”
“Well, I guess it depends on what you like. You got two basic kinds, the kinds that are trying to be sexy and fail, and the kinds that don’t even know how to try. I actually like those ones best, because you can make such an impression and leave them so happy. You know, what we do can really leave a guy happy.”
“Orgasms tend to do that, yeah.”
“Oh no no, missy- you can do better than that. I’m glad we started talking about it, because we’re going to give you these ones to start. You’re not getting anybody challenging or tricky until I think you’re ready to handle it.”
“O… kay… so you’re saying you’re gonna give me guys who look imploringly at me and don’t know what to do? Am I gonna have to draw them a diagram? Do I get a whiteboard, or charts?”
Jennis snickered at the younger wolf. “Hardly. I assume you know what to do… hang on, here’s a thing. Are you on contraceptive pills? Ain’t no maternity leave, dear. A lot of us have had surgery but if you haven’t, you need to get your own pills.”
“Wouldn’t Elistary provide them?”
“Listen to what you just said, sweetie, and think about it.”
“Um.” said Allie. “Yeah. I don’t have money right now, do you have any? Maybe I can go get some tomorrow.”
“You’re quick. Do that. Don’t ever take a pill the owner gives you. Some houses, the nasty ones, they’ll put drugs in to get more leverage over you. I’m pretty sure Elistary isn’t doing that, but she’s got some of the girls really whipped and I don’t know where she keeps getting them… but they are clean and don’t make trouble…”
“I’m sure they don’t.” said Allie darkly.
Jennis glanced at her. “Hm. Do I want to know this? Sounds like you have your suspicions.”
“I’m not sure. All I have is suspicions. Put it this way?” said Allie. “She owns the place, she’s giving me a room, but aren’t I really working for you?”
“That’s right.” said Jennis. “I’m your floor manager. I’m the one that has to work with Mistress Elistary, and you should stay clear of her and try not to talk to her or attract attention. She doesn’t even set your pay. That’s a fixed percentage and I won’t let her chisel away at it, either. If she throws some kind of expense at me, I absorb it out of my cut, which is double scale as a floor manager. I should be getting triple scale, but out of that bitch? It’ll never happen.”
“Got it.”
“Back to looking imploringly. Here’s the thing- guys that use whores do it for various reasons. Some are so afraid of women that they need a formal way to get sex. Some are busy with their jobs- especially in this city- and they just will not spend the time required to keep a mate, so they’ll turn to a whore, sometimes even develop a favorite, like me with that kitty. Some are such jerks that women spot them immediately and run. Remember, you’d think there are lots like that, but it’s really not- the sad truth, babe, is that you can be a real jerk and still hang onto a girlfriend. She just has to be nurturing and not too bright, and you’re good to go. On the whole we don’t get mostly jerks, we get the desperate or the selfish.”
“I see,” nodded Allie. “So it’s going to be desperate guys, looking imploring, and going ‘please fuck me’?”
“More like ‘please ACCEPT me’. These guys, they’ve already decided that no woman will take ‘em. A lot of times that’s ridiculous, they’re fine, but in their heads they’re horrible. They get a whore, because if they pay money you have to let them fuck you, but what they really want is to not feel horrible about themselves. That’s how you earn your living.”
Allie thought. “Should I be acting like, oh, you’re so big?”
“Only if the guy is dumb, and dumb guys don’t get so twisted in their own negative thoughts. Dumb guys are slightly less likely to resort to us, because they’ll just ask a girl, “Wanna fuck?” without worrying about what might happen. We get a lot of really neurotic guys, sometimes they’ll even be worried about if they’re impressing you and if you’re faking it all. I can see why, too, ‘cos the cheaper street girls mostly need money for drugs and there’s no jollies in it for them at all.”
“So there’s no point crying oh such a big fat knot. So what do I do?”
“Hopefully it shouldn’t be that hard. Just keep your head, be careful about the ties and learn to be able to release- we’ll try to start you off with guys that are pretty decent, and just try and method act it? Try to enjoy yourself, try to have enthusiasm. That’s gonna be the one factor separating you from the street girls. You’re more high class, you’re an artiste. It’s important.”
“That’s how I get through to these neurotic guys?”
“Damn right. It works great, and you might find it an ego boost. We’ll give you some of the busy workaholic guys, they can afford someone new and fresh like you and they’ll like that a lot- and you can have some imploring ones, maybe those first of all, so you can build confidence. You’ll tell them how to do it, tell ‘em they’re sweet…”
“I had a friend at school who hated that. He’d freak out if you called him sweet.”
“Hah! Maybe he’ll turn up one day. He’s been rejected with that word, a lot. I see those guys come in all the time. Girls seem to like your tough, bold guys- especially younger ones go for that and write off the nice, unsure ones who don’t know how to make a move. It’s pretty natural, I guess.”
“You sound skeptical.”
“Well, it’s stupid. Put it this way- I’m the one who fucks those nice guys that the popular girls won’t touch, okay? They usually end up with good jobs. Their money’s as good as anybody’s- but more than that, I guarantee that their dicks and knots are as big as the popular guys. They just don’t believe it, because they keep getting rejected so much. I’m telling you it can be fun work.”
“I thought you’d get a lot of guys with inadequate dicks. Not that I care, it’d probably be comfortable.”
“No, sweetie, trust me on this. It’s guys with inadequate feelings, inadequate egos. A lot of the time, nobody’s even tried them out in bed. You have to get them past that by having a spirit of fun and confidence about it, and that’s when it becomes fun work. Lots of grateful guys, some of the dicks are really hot stuff. Honey, I’ve had a double-fist knot in me. Had to go for an extra hour because even I couldn’t release it. It felt awesome, if I was the one hiring a gigolo this guy would get triple scale, and he held me so nicely, like I was real precious. Oh my God that was a good day at work. And that guy? He thought he was ugly with a small dick, because lengthwise there wasn’t much to him.”
“Really? …was he ugly?”
“Nah, he was kinda funny lookin’ but I always say, why should I care about your face if I’m gonna have you on my back?”
Allie laughed.
“Hey, it convinces them! You can’t make them believe they’re not ugly, but if you’re smart you can convince them that they feel good to fuck. So often, it’s just the simple truth. If it didn’t feel good, why would people be so obsessed with it?”
“Yeah, I can live with that- do you think I can work out my own way of showing it? I don’t like the idea of yelling oh you’re so big.”
“Don’t do that! You should come up with your own style. As long as you’re in control and showing enthusiasm. You’ll do fine!”
Allie looked down at her breakfast- or what remained of it. It’d been such heavy conversation that she hadn’t noticed how quickly they’d been eating. Well- she’d been ravenous because she’d been kept in a bondage jail for weeks and fed poorly- and this Jennis lady apparently burned up calories happily fucking neurotic boys all night and leaving them happy. If there were better excuses to be hungry, Allie wasn’t sure what they would be.
“Shall we trot off to work, with tails held high?” said Allie.
“If you want the kitties to feel comfortable, learn to hold your tail real hard to the side.” winked Jennis.
“Um- I think I can do that. I’ll practice. And, butt stuck way up, right?”
“Right! Maybe we can find you one who’s good with new girls. The great thing about them is how civilized they are about it, while at the same time being snarling, thrusting fuck-beasts.” Jennis crooned the last part of this lavasciously, with a wicked glint in her eye.
“Are you trying to get me worked up again?”
“Yes. Because you’re not getting kitties right away, you’re going to get either a busywuf or an imploring-boy. Whichever turns up first. Ready to get started? And don’t forget to pick up your pills tomorrow when you have money.”
“I won’t forget. I promise. I want to shower when I get back to the house, okay?” said Allie.
“Whoa, almost forgot. No personal shower. We have a gang shower, and it’s part of the job. Is that okay? Boy, am I glad I remembered to mention that part…”
Allie quirked an ear. “There’s going to be guys fucking me while I shower? That sounds inconvenient. I’m not sure I like it.”
“Peep show, dear. Not uncommon. You won’t see anybody, and you’re not expected to put on an act or do anything, because you don’t get any commission for actions- the take is divvied up between everybody, so don’t put any effort into it. That crowd wants you candid anyway. They actually like it better if you don’t do anything, because they pretend you don’t know they’re watching.”
“Uh-huh. Yeah, okay. I’m glad you told me- thanks.”
“I’m just glad I remembered. You seem pretty well-adjusted, sweetie, and I forget how inexperienced you really are.”
“I’m glad you’re going to be there. Okay- let’s get back, and I’ll start off with a nice peepshow shower, as if there’s nobody watching. What if I randomly want to masturbate, tickle my nipples, or wash my puss thoroughly?”
“Heh!” said Jennis. “Just don’t try to look for the peepholes. And don’t ever tell any johns that we’ve got yellow-and-black caution tape picking out where they are, on our side. That’s a secret…”
Allie laughed again. “Okay! That’s gonna be funny, I’d better laugh at it now so I don’t give the game away. Let’s go.”
As the two left the cafe, one of the staff called out to them- apparently throwing caution to the wind in her scorn and contempt.
“Hey, we’d give her a menu too, honey, but you know she can’t read…”
Jennis bristled, hard, and her ears went back. “Just keep walking.” she hissed. “That bitch isn’t going to be working here by the end of the day.”
Allie did as Jennis asked, unhesitatingly- both of them keeping their chins high, maintaining a dignity against the attempt to steal it. Then, as they got a few feet away, Allie turned her head.
“Hsst! don’t! keep walking!” said Jennis, but the young wolf’s voice sang out anyhow.
“She reads me just fine. I guess it’s you that didn’t!”
With that, Allie and her new boss departed.
Boodins was just totally off balance.
Seriously, it was all about half again too much, even though it was crazy exciting. This cat lady was walking along a hallway, but it was just a big ledge that you could fall off of. He’d had to climb a rope ladder just to get up here. There weren’t any curtains on the windows! You could look right in at the ground floor and see her. You could stare right at her from off the street.
Boodins was staring at her too. It was kind of hard to avoid. He hoped like hell it wasn’t rude to do it, but she was stark bare naked, from her pawpads to the tips of her ears, and everything in between.
He’d got a darn good look at the everything in between, and it turned out he couldn’t really STOP looking, and now his ears were really hot and his face bristled its short canine fur in a blush reaction, and the fur at the back of his neck was standing up for the same reason- it was worse than with that crazy little pirate kitty Magarce, because with her, he kind of didn’t have a choice, did he?
With Magarce, she’d dragged him off on an adventure, ripped his clothes off and lost them, yelled at him until he was curled up like a cowering puppy, and then she’d jumped on him and the next thing you know, he wasn’t a virgin.
And the next thing after that, they’d hit this huge bump in the road (which kinda was one problem with getting sexually attacked on the back of a moving truck) and it jolted them so hard that he’d tied her AFTER swelling up. Dad said never ever to do that, too. He made it sound so terrifying and awful, as if he thought Boodins was some creepy guy who was going to force a swoled-up knot into a girl and hurt her, and he really wouldn’t, especially since he didn’t even know how to suggest pushing the front part of his dick into a girl for starters. Dad being all weird- well, that just made it seem even scarier and crazier.
Boodins didn’t think he was going to tell Dad about the pirate kitty. It was actually the scariest thing that had ever happened to him, and also a secret, dark fantasy. He’d spent many late nights, clamping with his fingers behind his knot, coming steadily and imagining the exotic Nerre on him, taking his cock and then (and he was unclear on how this worked and vague on the mechanics) doing that scary, forbidden thing, taking his knot while it was fully big.
Sometimes he imagined the kitties’ pussies like folds of furry velvet, reaching out and enfolding him. Sometimes he got a bit confused and imagined it like a hole in a wall, empty on the other side- it was vaguely frustrating that he had no idea what happened or what it felt like, but it didn’t even matter. The general ideas were as exciting as they were confused.
It turned out the real thing was startling and unexpected, and that he’d had a lot of time to memorize how it felt- so that the next time he had his fingers locked behind his knot he’d know how it felt and smelled and sounded. Most of all, it had been quick- one huge wham against the flat bed of the truck, and Magarce’s full weight slammed down, impaling her onto him regardless of his inflated state.
The pirate kitty had screamed and fainted as Boodins knotted her, and he’d panicked, terrified that he’d killed her. It was like popping a cork into a bottle, and he’d yiped at the tautness of her, but quickly been distracted, because she remained very much alive. The pirate kitty had shuddered and shook all over, was very hot and wet on him, squeezed spastically at him, even squirmed and wriggled and cried out in harsh shrieks and wails, driven beyond endurance and trying to wake.
Boodins had quickly learned several ways to stop that from happening. Whether it was hunching his hips, stroking her body, playing with her nipples, even playfully tugging her tail, he discovered that he could flip her into a stunned, shuddering, moaning, quivering state at will- and he was alarmed enough at what would happen when she did come around, that he did it again and again until her cries were weak and hoarse, and only when she could barely move or lift her head did he allow her to regain consciousness.
This had turned out to be the dumbest thing ever, as the truck they were on was being stolen by bandits…
Now Boodins walked along a corridor in a whorehouse, following another Nerre who was in some ways even more intimidating. This one was named Daucery, and she was almost bigger than he was, and quite possibly stronger as well. Very likely stronger. He didn’t dare tell her he’d changed his mind. He wasn’t sure if he did change his mind, either. This one got paid to fuck, and he was getting a sort of freebie! They’d said, “Poor thing. Daucery will show you how to have it nicely.”
Boodins just wondered what that meant, because he knew how to have it nicely. It involved his hand, and he knew what to expect, and it wasn’t anything like this frightening, unless he thought Mom was going to open the door on him.
Suddenly, this Daucery wasn’t leading the way- her tawny breasts were smooshed against him, her body pressed to his side like she was butter someone had spread over him, and she had a paw right down between his legs, feeling the front of his pants with surprising gentleness. Boodins yipped.
“I said, how come you’re hanging back, honey? I won’t hurt you. I’m not like Mags, she’s kinda crazy, and I don’t think she balled you nicely. Let me show you how to be more than a cat toy. I’ll make you a man.” purred Daucery, looking saucily into his eyes.
“It’s, uh, different?” Boodins squeaked. He glanced frantically at the big plateglass windows downstairs, terrified he was being watched.
“Aw.” said Daucery. “Sure it is… I’m sorry, puppy, I wasn’t thinking how embarrassed that would make you. Can I do it again when we’re behind closed doors?” She stepped back, clasped her paws behind her back, and her tail made cute curlicues in the air as she glanced coyly at him.
Boodins tried to get some dignity back, but he was panting and even that little paw-fondle had caused his cock to try and leap forth. Currently it just hurt because it was straining against his pants, which were borrowed from Rai and already too tight to be comfortable.
“Uhhh…”
Daucery earned a few points then- she glanced quickly at the windows, grabbed Boodins’ paw in hers, and made for the nearest bedroom with great haste. Ginger feline and frantic young whelp burst through the door, and with a click, it closed behind them and there was privacy.
“Oh, honey, I’m sorry. Open those pants before it hurts you even worse. I promise, I’ll let you catch your breath. I’ll even look away if you want…” said Daucery, and then giggled. “I’m gonna peek, though. It felt biiiig under my paw…”
“Um.” said Boodins. “Good? I mean, I guess you’re into that? Uh, nice line of work for it…”
Daucery flowed up against him again, and this time rather than slipping a paw between his legs, the ginger Nerre’s paw went between her own legs, fiddling around while her tail twitched eagerly.
“I’m not sure how you want it, sweetie,” she purred, “so just in case- there! That oughta be okay if you’re fixing to just grab and take me. Is that your pleasure?” She twirled languidly against him, rubbing breasts, belly, hips against his body until he was frantic to lose the over-tight pants.
“Um! Uh! mm!”
Daucery suddenly hugged him, pressing the whole front of her body against his from chest to thighs. “C’mon. I’m all set. I’m ready right now. You’re totally free, take me!”
“That’s what’s scaring the shit out of me!” yelped Boodins, and screwed his eyes shut. He was terrified he was going to start crying, and also terrified he was going to start coming, or get knot-swoled-up too soon. As he pictured the shame of standing there spurting come and tears in equal proportion, his nose was kissed- and when he opened his eyes, Daucery was looking into them, a lot less demandingly.
“I keep forgetting that Mags shouldn’t count, and you’re still basically a virgin. And a cutie nicie-pie,” she said, and kissed his nose again.
“It’s that obvious, huh?”
“Sure. Cheer up, I just… I thought I could get certain things out of you, that’s all. Selfish of me. I can do better than that, B… Boodin?”
“Boodins. Boodins Earncy.”
“Poor guy. But you seem well favored, I wasn’t even fooling about that. Well- it’s a habit, I do tell guys that anyway. But what I’m saying is, I can do better than I was doing. Here, you need to loosen those pants, but we’ll just sit down and talk a bit, okay? I’m rushing you, being selfish again.”
“I don’t get it,” said Boodins, letting his erection sproing gratefully out and sitting on the bed. “How is that selfish? I thought it was just whore stuff and I wasn’t acting right. Um, I’m sorry! I called you a… name.”
“In this city, sweetie, it’s a job description. That’s what Arle puts on our taxes.”
“Arlie?”
“Demarle. You know, the big bouncy white fluffball. I’m lucky I snagged you instead of her- well, probably lucky. That’s a nice dick. Are you a rowdy puppy in the sack, sweetie?”
“Huh?” said Boodins, embarrassed again, and looking away.
“Crap. I am making a total hash of this. Poor guy, I’m no better than Mags with you. That’s a lie, I’m sure I’m at least paying better attention. How the hell did she take that? She’s promiscuous as hell, but I don’t think she does any particular exercises.”
“Uh- we hit a bump in the road, and I couldn’t help it. I didn’t mean to knot her like that!”
“Wow.” said Daucery. “I bet she hurt your ears, even in better circumstances she’s pretty noisy.”
“She fainted.”
“I’m envious. But that’s no concern of yours, right now I’m just wondering if I’m the right girl for you. How about I try to tone it down, okay? Maybe we should have asked Faisand. Mind you, I’m not sure you’d pick her out… but it would be your loss, we love Faisand a lot and she deserves to keep some of the regular thing in her life…”
Boodins was beginning to get confused, but it was a welcome distraction. He was terrified he’d start coming before the ginger kitty even touched him. It would be better to keep the distraction going. “Who’s Faisand?”
“You don’t know her? You’ve probably heard of her. She practically invented us- the first expatriate superstar cat whore on the Runge homeworld. Without her, we wouldn’t have this place, or the reputation. She’s our mum-cat. She’s exquisite.”
Boodins was still casting about for conversation that wouldn’t inflame him. “Did you say, you’re not sure I’d pick her out?”
Daucery shot him a glance. “You’d better not repeat that. Don’t you dare repeat that. I’m not going to hurt her feelings again. I know I’m blunt, but I have such respect for that lady…”
“I won’t, I won’t! But what did you mean?”
The stunning ginger feline heaved a heavy sigh, and some of the sex-appeal she was exuding in every direction diminished, to Boodins’ relief.
“Okay, we all have our preferences, right? Faisand is getting, well, old. Maybe you’re a breast guy. Hers are going pretty slack, were never very big to start with. She’s always been bony and lithe, now she’s more scrawny. I happen to know if you’re a cunt guy, a sensation guy, she’s still your cat- that lady could dent a goddamn steel bar, she’s astonishing- but the rest of us are getting the normal trade. Faisand is doing specialty stuff that she doesn’t care for all that much, that’s all I’ll say.”
“So, you mean, if I liked an old lady I should be with her instead?”
“Please, honey, don’t call her that. You have no idea how much we love her, and she has her pride. I wish we could do more.”
“Uh, you mean it would be good if I did fuck her so she’d feel better?”
“Now hang on- that is so not what I’m suggesting. You’re flagging, honey, do you want me to fluff you a bit?”
“No no!” yipped Boodins. “I actually wanted to settle down some and talk. Unless you don’t have time to do that? You tell me what I can do. I wanted to talk until I wasn’t freaked out.”
“Aw! I’ve got a good amount of time, it’s early in the day still. We don’t get a lot of walk-ins during the usual work-day, though there are always some. After hours is usually the way, sometimes we’re up pretty late. But that’s not your problem. I’m awake. Barely. So, you a breast guy?”
“Um- yup! Yes, I certainly am!”
“Oooh. I like how you sounded happier. It would be either me or Demarle, then. I’m rangier, Arle is more several tons of fun- don’t tell her I said that. Good, good. Titty-fucking, then? I mean, is that how you’ll want it?”
Boodins blinked. “I’m not even paying! Shouldn’t you tell me how you want it?”
“Oh no. You tell me what YOUR pleasure is.”
“Oh no no! You tell me!” retorted Boodins, ears perked.
“I asked first!” teased Daucery.
“Yeah, well, I, uh…”
“Come on, you must have a pleasure! Think it over, what’s your heart’s desire? I’ll make it happen for you or get someone who can. Your first real fuck ought to be special for you, not goddamn Mags raping you.”
“Um.”
“You’re stalling.” purred Daucery, whiskers curling in amusement.
“I’m THINKING.”
“What is it, anal or something, that you don’t want to admit? We’ve seen it all, sweetie.”
“No, no! It’s just…”
Daucery tilted her head. Her emerald eyes glinted with amusement and a hint of predatory desire. Her whiskers were a picture of feline anticipation.
Boodins took a breath.
“If it’s up to me…”
“It so totally is, cutie.” replied Daucery.
“I want to do whatever would turn you on the very most that you could possibly ever be turned on. Ever.” said Boodins in a rush.
Daucery’s eyes widened. “Really.”
“Uh-huh!”
“Really.”
“I just told you!”
The beautiful, rangy, muscular ginger cat seemed to shrink into herself a bit. She looked thoughtful. “You know, that would be perfect- and thank you, Boodins, thank you so much- I believe you can. You mean it?”
“Yeah! Um… what are you thinking? I kinda hope it’s not really weird, okay?”
Daucery laughed, but there was a curious lack of humor in it. “Depends what you’d call weird. It’s not something I talk about because it won’t really help business. You’re okay with me telling you? Faisand knows too.”
“Of course, and you better tell me before I get freaked out again, please?”
“Oh, no no, we’re not talking anything you’d not like. Um, you might hurt your back, but you looked young and excitable and I was actually trying to get you to do this without saying what it meant to me…”
Boodins whined. “What?”
“I mentioned Magarce. Boodins, I want to BE Magarce.”
“A psycho pirate kitty raping people on trucks?”
“No!” said Daucery. “What I mean is, look at me!”
Boodins looked. It was pretty rewarding. The ginger Nerre was a tall, powerful creature, well muscled with large breasts and boldly flaring hips. Just looking her over was exciting. “Oooh.”
“Heh. You like that, I can see. Good for you, you’ll be happy. Boodins, at heart I would like to be tiny like Mags. Just a little fluff. I’d like to romp as boldly as I do now- but at that size. It would be overwhelming, and I wouldn’t feel like I was looming over everybody awkwardly. On this planet, I don’t have to be the tallest female in the room all the time- I’m kinda normal size. I left Ause because on our homeworld I’m a freak, Boodins, just a freak.”
The lovely cat looked bitter and sad saying this, like it was old pain she was re-feeling, and Boodins’ impulsive heart went out to her. “But… you’re just beautiful! I mean, oh my God, your boobies, and your body, and your boobies, and…”
Daucery glanced at him inquiringly. “You counted my tits twice.”
“There are two of them!” replied Boodins promptly.
Daucery laughed. “Good boy! So that’s the deal. You wanted to know. It’s nothing exotic that I need, it’s just a personal fantasy. Actually I often run with that fantasy while at work.”
Boodins’ ears were splayed comically in confusion. “So… so what do I do? I don’t know how to make you feel tiny. I don’t want your boobies to be tiny, even if you do. Now what? I’m all confused.”
“What you gotta do- is what I was trying to get you to do. I bet you can do it, but I can see you’re just too nice to do it without being told.”
“Uh. It sounds like you want me to HIT you. Do what?”
Daucery’s eyes glittered and went very green. “You’re a young Resten male. You’ve got a hell of a big dick, and you look strong and healthy.”
“…yeaaaahhh?” said Boodins, fascinated.
“I’m going to explain a few things to make sure you understand.”
“…yeaaaahhh?”
“And then, you’re gonna grab me, and fuck the SHIT out of me like you’re trying to break me.” purred Daucery, and her eyes gleamed with a wild light, and her nipples were standing up outrageously stiff.
“Ooooh.”
“Probably you’ll get the most aggressive humping if you’re on my back, because you guys naturally go for that- you can play with my tits all you want later.” said Daucery. “I want your hips free, and I want you to have your feet well planted. I’ll hold myself like I was a Resten so your body doesn’t get confused or strained…”
The ginger cat was wriggling, and panting, and Boodins was getting heady scents of female feline arousal- a strange pungency that was flaring to extraordinary sharpness. She continued, urgently. “Understand, I do this for a living. You’re a sweetie, you’ll want to be careful. I don’t want you to be careful. I want to feel like a lil’ fluff in way over her head. That’s my kink. Now you know. So when you’re ready, let’s get it going, and then baby- go fucking crazy in me. Knot me and start churning, as hard and deep as you possibly can…”
Boodins’ eyes were wide, and his tongue lolled in delight. “I think I can do that!”
“I’m gonna love this. You young excitable Resten are GREAT at this. I’m gonna love this…”
“Um,” inquired Boodins, “should I be doing things to, you know, warm you up?”
“Are you joking?” purred Daucery unsteadily. “I’m about ready to get off just telling you all that.”
“Do you need to be in some kind of position, or do we need to, you know, get ready or… I don’t really know what I’m supposed to be doing, though I bet I can figure it out…”
Daucery twisted away, sprang into the center of the bed with a powerful leap that startled Boodins terribly, and crouched facing away from him, her face pressed to the sheets. Her tail was held so hard to the side it twanged, her behind jutting up boldly, legs spread and braced so hard that her muscles stood out. Her claws dug into the bedsheets savagely. Her little pink anus, surrounded by tawny fur, poked out, then tucked in, then poked out, as if Daucery’s body was madly tensing and then melting into the pose, and beneath it, framed by that same tawny fur, Daucery’s pussy- pouting open and glistening with feline gloopy lube.
Boodins stared transfixed, and a waft of the ginger cat’s pussy juices hit him, an olfactory note that seared through his brain with its alien urgency. As he watched, she suddenly adjusted her position, presenting at a shallower angle for his canine conveninence.
Daucery’s legs were trembling. A lot.
“Whenever… you’re ready… oooh boy… come on! Your body knows what to do!” cried Daucery eagerly.
Boodins sat on the end of the bed, nonplussed but very pleased. He glanced at the door, but nobody was going to come in- or if someone did, it’d be another sex-mad kitty and that would be kinda cool. He glanced at Daucery’s butt. Her tail was quivering. That was kinda cool too…
Boodins Earncy slowly realized that, for all practical purposes, this was his turn. This Daucery seemed honestly frantic for his lovemaking- apparently because she craved rowdy excitable guys, and she figured his inexperience would make him freak out and go at her like a pile-driver. She’d more or less begged him to do that.
No- wait- not exactly. Boodins’ ears perked as he put two and two together. It wasn’t that she wanted him to be an excitable kid- she didn’t need that from him. She was hoping to be ravished- she wanted to feel like a kittenish waif, rather than the tall, rangy, athletic creature she really was.
Boodins began to wag against the bedsheet. He was going to remember this one for a long time. He was going to get a clear scent of something he hadn’t expected to meet for a while yet- and yes, he was going to please the kitty.
“Come ON, puppy!” cried Daucery.
“Hush.” said Boodins, moving up behind her.
“Come on, give me that…”
“Hush.” said Boodins, and his voice wasn’t what it had been. It wasn’t much deeper, but… authoritative.
Daucery glanced back at him, startled. Boodins didn’t look away- he gazed solemnly back at her, his muzzle raised, his bearing confident. He saw her eyes go wider, and he smiled.
“You’ve got lots of time to be noisy. For right now, Daucery, hush. I want to remember the sound this makes…”
Boodins played with his sheath, quickly becoming fully erect. He thought briefly of trying to get his knot going- but no, there was another idea. Ideas were just popping into his mind left and right now. If he was in control- maybe he could use her imagination, not just his…
“Close your eyes.”
She obeyed him immediately, her feline ass wriggling slightly in anticipation. Boodins marveled at her delicious body. These kitties must make vast sums, he thought- this is amazing. Well- time to amaze. Let’s see if this works.
“This is my finger.”
She must surely have expected penetration- her claws dug at the bedsheets- but it wasn’t that she got. Boodins was remembering some things he’d done to Magarce while she was incoherent. This one had got her clenching and moaning drunkenly- combined with the fantasy, it might do a number on this Daucery. Boodins wished himself luck- and thumped Daucery’s tailbase firmly with his whole hand.
“Nghhh! Uhhh!”
The effect exceeded his expectations. Daucery bought into the fantasy with an urgency that amazed him. She pressed to the bed, panting great heaving gasps, and didn’t try to look back at him- and that elegant feline pussy was pouting harder and harder.
“Hope I won’t be too rough! I have to pet you with just one finger.”
Boodins thumped her tailbase again, then stroked down her back with the edge of his hand, putting the full force of his arm into it. He did some more petting, down against the base of her tail, again trying to mimic the impression of a giant male finger caressing a tiny, increasingly frantic kitty. From the sound of things, Daucery was losing her mind- moaning unrestrainedly now. Boodins hoped the next things went according to plan.
“This might not fit if you tense up…”
Boodins let her tense up- expecting that she’d take the hint.
“It might be a little much for you, don’t tense up…”
The ginger cat moaned, and thrust her butt in the air, before remembering she was trying to hold a Resten-like posture. Boodins smiled. Losing track of things a little… good.
“This is my dick.”
Boodins thumped his fist, knuckles formed into a cock-like point, against the pouting, wet, Nerre pussy- and pushed fairly hard, while frantically working his sheath and praying for stiffness.
That got the ginger kitty’s full attention. Her body convulsed, she grabbed the bedspread with four sets of claws, she let out a shriek and began twisting around and stammering hysterically. “GYAH! No but if you, I mean I know it might seem like, I mean…”
“Don’t tense up!” snapped Boodins. The frantic feline couldn’t decide whether to play along, or to go limp expecting a Resten fist to thrust into her- and in the anxiety and confusion, just as Boodins had hoped, Daucery stiffened and tensed up rather than relaxing.
And that was the moment Boodins Earncy chose- to seize Daucery’s hips, and in a single fierce shove, thrust his stiff cock fully into her frantic, wildly aroused yet panicked pussy.
Boodins noted the bold juicy slurp of it, for just an instant- and then folded his ears back, for the ginger cat let out a godawful shriek and clung to the bed like it was the ceiling. He braced his paws well, and took a deep breath. Her cunt felt awesome- clenchingly, quiveringly alive on him.
“Hang… on!” gasped Boodins, and with that, the young Resten gave himself over completely to what Daucery had begged him to do to her. His body bucked and thrashed as he threw himself into it- he grabbed her hips, then wrapped his arms around her, then grabbed her hips again when his lower back began to hurt, and he devoted himself wholeheartedly to thrusting his canine cock as violently as he could within his lover.
Daucery’s reaction was gratifying- after the initial clinging to the bed in shock, she had apparently figured out he hadn’t fisted her- but all the setup had done what he’d hoped. She reacted very much as if he was really what he’d suggested- her puss had stayed very tight, to the point that it was deliciously uncomfortable on him, and the sounds she was making were outrageously exciting. The ginger cat writhed and wailed as if tormented by joys too intense to handle.
Very quickly, Boodins felt himself tying her. It was a savage, noisy flurry of thrusting and wet sounds and shrieks, and it was all just too exciting, not to mention intimidating. As his knot swelled harder and harder, he thought Daucery would twist around and disembowel him in her hysteria- he noticed huge shredded rips in the bedsheets, with alarm.
In the end, Boodins simply grabbed his feline lover’s body in a tight embrace with his arms, toppled over onto his side holding her, wrapped his legs around hers as best he could for good measure, and just hung on, gritting his teeth as his knot swelled up harder than he’d ever felt it.
Daucery could not settle into his embrace- the beautiful ginger cat twisted and writhed, her ears laid back as the knot inflated inside her. She kicked a leg back, then she kicked both legs back, paws clawing at nothing as her rump squeezed Boodins’ sheath- and in that position, Daucery let out a wavering shriek that was jolted and broken up by a series of brutal clenches and shudders.
She ran out of breath before she ran out of orgasm- Boodins felt her buck and jerk as her ragged voice gave way to little harsh squeaks and mews. This, thought Boodins, is Nerre orgasm. This is that holy grail. It’s way better than I thought it would be, and I can’t believe I didn’t get clawed to bits. Next time, not so fucking dramatic.
…my back hurts. Wow, my back really hurts…
Daucery trembled, taking great heaving gasps of air, and began to relax- whether from satiation, or simple exhaustion, wasn’t clear. With relief, Boodins loosened his death-grip on the powerful feline, and with gratitude felt her pussy loosening its death-grip on his cock-base.
Boodins began stroking her breasts, her belly, her thighs, her pussy where his cockbase transfixed it, the slight lump that betrayed the titanic pressure of his knot wedged in her. The ginger cat moaned, trembling not in a steady motion, but in sharp little spasms that racked her as if thunder was echoing around inside her.
Boodins kept stroking her, feeling his nuts empty in steady, insistent spurts into the depths of his lover. She was feverishly hot. Well- friction? That and exertion. He’d barely been able to hang on to her. Boodins stroked her ears, and she nuzzled against his caress.
There had to be something to say at this point, but amazingly, it continued to be ‘silence’.
No, wait- ‘purring’. Wow- deep, intense purring.
Made him wish he could do that, too, because that was just how he felt.
The door remained closed. On their side of the door, nothing broke the silence. On the other side of the door- two felines, of utterly different ages, also not breaking the silence- but, unknown to Boodins, at least one was listening, listening in awe and some alarm.
Alonifi didn’t come up much past the door handle. Faisand was somewhat taller than that, but in spite of a proud bearing, she showed signs of being bent, slipping inexorably towards what one would describe as being wizened with age. Alonifi was nude, taking advantage of the legal status of the hallway and defying her elders. Faisand wore an elegant, sheer dress that complemented her silvery fur. Alonifi was listening at the door, and Faisand stood, arms crossed, as if she had delivered a lesson.
Alonifi’s eyes were wide. She whispered furtively to the old feline, “That was real?”
Faisand nodded. Her voice had a raspy, dried-up quality, but a sweet sternness to it as she said, “Too rich for your blood, little one. Let’s walk this way, shall we?”
As they quietly padded clear of the door, Alonifi asked, “When am I gonna be ready to do that?”
“Not your concern. That wasn’t meant to entice you! I suspected Daucery was going to have a challenging time, and as you can see, I was right. Have I made my point?”
“It sounded like toilet plungers!” said Alonifi. Her ears were laid back a little, and she glanced back at the door with fearful, sidelong glances.
“Yes,” said Faisand with satisfaction, “it certainly did. Let that be a lesson to you, little one.”
“You say they’re too big and too rough. How big does it have to be to make that noise?”
“Big as your arm. You stay away for now.”
“I’m almost as big as you, and you can still do it.”
“Not like I used to,” lied Faisand, “you know Cery is nearly as big as they are. My point is, you must NOT flirt with the wuffies. I will not stand by and see you injured.”
“But you won’t let me do it EVER!” whined Alonifi.
“You heard what was happening in there.” said Faisand. “Think about that! Or… hrmph… well, don’t think about it… or think about it and play with yourself for all I care, we’re just trying to protect you.”
“Daucery says you don’t want me to have sex with the johns. She says you don’t want me to join all of you.”
“She talks too much, that one.”
“Daucery says you don’t want me to become a whore.”
“May I say that perhaps I have a better idea than she has, of the future you’ll be heading for?” said Faisand tartly.
“Daucery says you’re overprotective.”
“Somebody ought to be, and I hasten to add that Demarle agrees with me entirely.”
“Daucery says she wishes she was me.”
“I’m sure she does, dear, but she doesn’t have to be.”
“Daucery says if it was up to her, I should auction off my pussy and get really rich and do whatever I want.”
Faisand whirled. “Stop it! You’re staying safe and that’s all there is to it.”
“You mean boring!” cried Alonifi, her small tail lashing.
“No, dear,” snapped Faisand, “I mean safe. I’d hoped that hearing that Resten boy with Daucery would impress upon you the physical demands involved, but it’s only inflamed you further.”
Alonifi had the grace to look away. “Yes. It has.”
“Do you understand that such treatment would hurt you, possibly injure you permanently?”
Alonifi thought. “Can I ask you something? I’m try’na be grown-up about it.”
“Well, that’s a blessed relief, dear. All right- ask.”
“Okay- I understand you and Arle are protecting me. But you’re used to me the way I used to be. You know I’m not ever gonna be tall like Daucery, but I’m still growing up. You KNOW I’m having feelings, but everything you’ve ever said about them is a big NO…”
Faisand said softly, “Maybe it’s because we know about those feelings. They can make you do foolish things- and we’re not on a Nerre world. It’s important that you listen to us, Nifi.”
“Yes, but… we ARE here, and I AM having these feelings, and can’t you tell me what I’m supposed to do?”
Faisand’s eyes were worried. “Nifi- I’m not entirely sure what you should do. You don’t want to return to Ause, and I don’t want you to do what I’ve done.”
“You’ve done everything I could want to do!”
“Well, dear, the bloom fades.” snapped Faisand. “I want better for you. I don’t want you to end up- like this.”
Alonifi teared up. “But, Faisand- we love you.”
“Oh, Nifi…” said Faisand wearily, and hugged the young feline for a time. Afterwards, no further words being of any use, they padded down the hall and out of sight of Daucery’s door.
“You can stand on those as long as nobody’s standing there…”
Jennis was indicating some podiums, draped in dark burgundy cloth that showed the occasional stain. Allie thought it would be rather nasty to have your paws standing on crusty spooge… then considered that beggars couldn’t be choosers, and whores apparently couldn’t be over-tidy. She ventured a question.
“Is it wrong if I want to stand on the clean bits?”
“We try to keep ‘em clean. Did you smell something? Don’t ever comment if you do, it could be a john- in fact, keep it down, they’re beginning to show up already.” said Jennis.
“No,” said Allie softly, “I saw something- that looks like a crusty bit there.” She pointed.
Without hesitation, Jennis darted to a nearby alcove where she retrieved a fresh cloth, and replaced the soiled one. “Here’s a tip- the drapes are here, and if you soil one, you change it yourself. There’s a bin down the hall for laundry, behind a door. We need to do our own laundry, and it can be urgent some nights. You’ll learn.”
“Urgent?”
“Honey, we need to maintain standards or we’ll slip. Mistress is already running some activities that aren’t real pretty. We really can’t allow smells or stains or our level of class- and level of customer- could drop very fast. I’ve seen it happen.”
Allie saw other Runge girls, in provocative or minimal clothing, skulking out to take places on the podiums. There were a few that strutted, but skulking was apparently the common mood. It made Allie feel distressed- she thought she guessed what these girls had been through. Jennis followed her gaze.
“Don’t get on pills, Allie.” she said bitterly. “Some of these girls know I’d love to kick their asses out of here, but Elistary is the only one who does hiring and firing in this place.”
Allie glanced at the older wolf in confusion. “You mean, the birth control pills? That I should get for myself?”
“No, not those. Be glad you don’t understand. You’ll be a favorite with me, simply because I’ll be able to take your word for things. Some of these girls are really difficult. Do not lend them any money.”
One of the skulking girls, a ragged, skinny, grey-furred wolf, muttered “…thanks, bitch…” under her breath.
“Hey, thank Elistary, instead, Gertly.” snapped Jennis. “I know you much too well. She’s the only reason you’re still here. C’mon, break me a major rule, let me report you.”
“Not a chance.” sneered Gertly. “I know you, too.”
Jennis pulled Allie aside for some more coaching, watched by the ragged grey wolf haughtily.
“You’re gonna need to know some basic things about how to do business. First of all, you get scale, remember, the thirty-seven and a half percent? Scale is fifty, so you get eighteen seventy-five minimum. You’ll get paid directly. You’ve got to turn over at least the remainder to the bouncer immediately, and it’s better to make it three-quarters and get reimbursed. Elistary will nail you to the wall for shorting her, don’t take any chances or look like you’re holding out on her.”
Allie cringed. “I hope that’s a metaphorical nailing to the wall!”
“Yeah,” said Jennis, “that. Meta… basically, she’ll kick you out and a lot of these girls won’t be a bit sorry about it. Turn over the take, the bouncers here aren’t going to take a commission too. Mistress listens to me about the bouncers, so they’ll play it straight. They’re double-scale too, because they have to handle some serious events.”
“Rowdy customers?”
“Police raids.”
“I don’t have any paperwork or anything, do I need some?”
“If you’re confronted, you’ll tell them you’re applying for a 341B interim license. Got that? A 341B interim license. Which you can do by the end of this week, I’ll go with you- the point is, if you’re doing that you have half a month to get it in order and they can’t harass you while you’re doing it. Okay, next, billing.”
“And cooing?”
“Cute. I doubt that, but knock yourself out. I mean the money. You see we’ve got the bouncers? They need to hear you say a figure before you take a john off and do him. We’ve got microphones as well, but the bouncer is your cashier- you give him either the house’s share, or the whole take, and he’ll reimburse you at the end of the night. You see the armor on those belts they’re wearing, the accounting tablets they’ve got?”
“Yeah, they look ready for combat bookkeeping.” said Allie.
“Pretty much! These guys are good. Like I said, Mistress listens to me about them, I peeled some of these guys off other houses because I knew they were solid. I’d actually recommend you give them the full take, because you can’t get rolled if the money’s in an armored belt on a bouncer. It also saves you the trouble of calculating. Just remember, you need to hand over the house share on the spot.”
“Okay.” said Allie.
One of the bouncers smiled at her. “New girl, Jennis?”
“Yeah. Knockout, smart, no drugs, real friendly. You keep an eye on her, okay?”
“Will do.” said the guy, and resumed scanning the room.
“Okay, what else?” said Jennis. “Oh- etiquette. This is important, don’t fuck it up. You can walk around, or be on one of those stands…”
“The podiums, with the cloth?”
“Yeah, those. If you spot a guy and he’s checking out somebody who’s on a stand- best to not even look at him until his attention wanders. Do not wave, do not speak to him while he looks, above all do not touch him in any way. We call that sniping, and you won’t last the night if you’re caught doing it.”
“What happens?” asked Allie, wide-eyed and anxious.
“Well, probably some little bitch who can’t compete with your looks will fink on you to Mistress, who’s capable of throwing you out on the spot. You want to avoid her attention. You’re almost certainly okay if you make a real point of not sniping. Remember, they’re not allowed to snipe YOU either, and I promise johns will be checking you out. You won’t need to snipe, you probably won’t need to go on a stand…”
“What are they for, then?”
“Under Verss city law, if both your paws are either on the stand or in the air, you are in a process of advertising display, and since you’re a whore, that gives you the privilege of showing what you got. Walking the floor, keep your panties on. If you go up on a stand, you’re allowed to pull them down, show your tits, anything you want so long as the john’s penis doesn’t enter any part of your body.”
“Wow. This is, uh, a lot to learn…”
“Technically, his tongue is permitted to enter your body, but you might want to save that for a room.” winked Jennis. “It’s a loophole because the law doesn’t distinguish between tongue-kisses and cunt-licking…”
“That happens?”
“You’ll see it happen. I doubt you’ll need to do it to get attention. If a john slips you the tongue on a stand, play it for all its worth- when they’re really aggressive like that you can get them to agree to a higher payment, because they won’t want to haggle. The cheap bastards will always play it a lot cooler.”
“A lot to learn…”
“Hey, listen. You’re fine. You don’t have to be an expert, not your first damn day! Me and the bouncers, we’ll get you settled. In fact…” said Jennis, scanning the room, “…quick, come this way, with me.”
She seized Allie’s hand and towed her past unused podiums and idle bouncers toward where some of the girls had congregated- there were a few johns hanging around, and girls were posing for them and wheedling with them, but one of the johns seemed to be having trouble.
He was a scruffy looking guy in rumpled pants and a shirt with two pens in the pocket, and wore glasses and a look of veiled panic, as several of the most skanky, ragged whores fought for his attention. One jumped on a stand and tried to disrobe, but this only gave him a chance to turn away, causing her to curse and jump down again. Allie stared in amazement at the feeding frenzy. Surely this guy wasn’t all that attractive? He looked like a complete dweeb.
Jennis towed her firmly into the area, right next to the fellow, and stepped behind Allie, still holding her arm. As Allie wriggled free of the grip, the fellow turned and spotted her- and he froze.
“…say hello!” hissed Jennis, behind her.
“Uh. Hello?”
“…perfect.” Jennis stepped out from behind Allie, and the fellow stepped back, alarmed.
“Welcome to Mistress Elistary. I am your hostess.” said Jennis graciously. “Don’t be alarmed, we don’t bite- that’s extra!” She winked. “First time here, dear?”
“Uh! Yes, yes, you could say, ah, that…”
“I thought so.” murmured Jennis. “Well, it is a pleasure to have you, sir. We hope your afternoon visit will please you. What brings you here in the middle of the day?”
“Uhhhh… I’m off work early… and I’d seen this place before, and nobody was watching, and…”
“Oh, we are the soul of discretion.” said Jennis. Allie was impressed, the older wolf was pulling out stops Allie hadn’t known she had. Maybe she’d learned the phrase somewhere? Jennis was continuing.
“What’s work, dear? It’s done for the day, I take it?”
“Um, I’m a programmer…”
Jennis’s eyes seemed to flash. “One moment, dear.” She pivoted to whisper to Allie, and what she whispered was “Rich! Hundred! Go!”
She pivoted back, elegantly. “I would like to introduce you to someone special. Allie has something in common with you.”
“What? She does?” stammered the fellow, in almost a yelp. Around them, thin whores circled jealously.
“Oh yes. You see- it’s her first time, too.”
“Oh come on!” protested Allie. “Not like that, it’s not!”
“You’ve d.. d.. done it? Before?” said the fellow.
“Maybe not like this, exactly.” admitted Allie.
“I hh.. hh… haven’t.”
Jennis pivoted again, whispering urgently to Allie. “Imploring type- all yours. You go ahead. I’ll wait. Ask a hundred, in front of a bouncer. Go!”
Allie whispered back frantically, “What the hell do I DO?”
“…hug the poor bastard, lead him past a bouncer, to an empty room, and fuck him! Go!”
Allie’s head was spinning, but she gathered her courage, parted from Jennis, padded the few steps towards her panicked programmer virgin john, and very gently hugged him. He stood very stiffly, his arms sticking out awkwardly in pitiable indecision, and then he patted her back in a stilted fashion, which was strangely endearing.
Allie whispered in his ear. “Come on. We can do this…” and began leading him to the back of the room, where the bouncers and private rooms waited.
The rooms wouldn’t lock- not properly. Allie sighed and chalked it up to more etiquette, and possibly a need to monitor johns- maybe a legal requirement. She’d said “Um- how about a hundred?” in front of the bouncer, as Jennis had told her, and this john had nodded, wide-eyed. He’d been led in quite peacably, but was now standing around looking awkward.
“You do know what we do here, right?” asked Allie.
“I assume I do…” said the guy. “For values of ‘know’ that don’t involve me actually doing anything. Um.”
“Well… you’d like to do something… right?”
“Is it really your first time?”
Allie earflattened. “Well- I’ve done things like this before. A lot, actually. This is a little different. I might be able to make a living at it.”
“It must be a hard life.”
Spare me your philosophy, thought Allie, I’m just trying to figure out how to even start. Well… how about I touch you again and see if you get the idea.
She flowed over to the hapless fellow, feeling a little superior. One thing about a tragic past of getting used as a fucktoy- you did at least know what happened. This guy had no mean in him at all. It might even be fun.
“Oh, my,” he said, as Allie nestled against him and ran her paws up and down his body. He looked around hectically. “Are you sure you…”
Allie’s paw found his nose, and the unexpected touch silenced him.
“You seem nice. I’m going to earn my keep, and enjoy it. Okay? I know what to do. Let me show you how.” said Allie, gently.
The fellow’s eyes filled with tears- but Allie was already leading him towards the bed. She tested it- quite firm, which made sense. She curled her lip at some minor stains and markings on the covers, but he didn’t seem like he’d notice.
He sat, still dressed. “Um…” said Allie, “you’ll need to- never mind, I still know what to do, when I think about it.” With that, she pulled off her t-shirt top in a single, graceful motion.
The guy seemed like he was going to panic- Allie felt like she was stalking some skittish beast. It actually turned her on, a bit- she wasn’t used to being an aggressor. Rather than approach him right away, she stepped back a few paces, and demurely removed her pants, and panties, keeping her body side-on and obscuring her privates from his sight, for now. This seemed to be a good call- mister virgin programmer stared and stared, as if it was all he’d get to do, and well worth the price.
Allie wriggled a bit, petting her puss furtively. She’d do more with this guy. She’d conquer him. Perhaps she’d ride atop him and have him be entirely passive, he’d probably not complain.
This gave her an idea, and she turned to catch his eye- then crouched facing him, mock-fiercely, her tail wagging. “I’m gonna POUNCE you!”
“Really?”
“Oh yeah. I’m gonna POUNCE you!” Allie grinned manically. “Here it comes!” and she leapt lightly onto him, bowling him over onto the bed.
“There,” giggled Allie, “now you’re pounced. Any last words?”
“Um! Wow! Uh, thank you?”
“Oh, no no- thank YOU,” said Allie, and hugged him. Playfully, she rubbed her breasts against his muzzle- then scooted back and rubbed her pussy on his leg. “Maybe I’m scent marking you! What’d you think of that, huh?”
“Oooh- for you, anything. I’m yours.” The fellow was overwhelmed, panting, and Allie noticed a bulge that looked promising inside the pants.
This reminded her of the job, and she realized that she was getting rather giddy, and probably should be getting busy. She favored the guy with a serious look. “We need to get those pants off. You’re about to have sex, my dear.”
“Yes ma’am!” he said, and suddenly he was madly unbuttoning everything, removing it, folding it (!) and setting it aside. Allie watched this with astonishment. This wolf was nothing if not orderly.
When he was done, she shared the bed with a rather nerdly, potbellied programmer wolf who sported the beginnings of an erection and a slightly brittle big smile. Allie considered this, and thought it might be a good time to be cooperative, for fear of spooking him.
“Does regular sexual intercourse sound good to you?”
He nodded, his eyes widening. “How should I do it?”
Allie giggled, which seemed to cheer him. “The usual procedure is, insert wuf A into slot B, hump, have orgasms, tie, be happy…” She didn’t tell him that she was planning to practice Jennis’s way of not allowing a tie- he wouldn’t know the difference anyhow, and she might not carry it off in the first place.
“No, I mean, how- where do I- what position do I-”
Allie’s heart warmed to the poor nervous creature.
“Listen, it can be very simple and cozy. You don’t have a preference, then?”
The fellow shook his head.
Allie lay back, spreading her legs, reaching her arms out to him.
“Come here- and let me hold you. It’s going to be o-kay, I promise.”
Allie felt happy quivers through her body as the guy- really fairly big and handsome, but totally freaked out and submissive- crept across the bed toward her. His tail was between his legs. That wasn’t all that was between his legs- flashes of red revealed that his body was a bit ahead of him, and that was just fine. It even looked fine, just like Jennis had said- there was no correlation between courage and dick size.
Seemed like a good line to try. “There’s no correlation, I see.”
This startled the fellow. “I beg your pardon?” His ears perked forward- she was speaking his language.
“I mean- between, well, your inexperience, and your size down there. There’s no correlation. I was told it might be that way…”
“I’m sure it’s not a linear relationship, at least?”
“I was just wondering if it’s Gaussian.” said Allie, remembering some of her classes.
The fellow looked about ready to cry. “You’re such a nerd, to say that in bed!”
“I’m sorry!” said Allie. “I’ll stop!” She suddenly felt trapped, with this guy between her legs and possibly upset with her.
“No, you don’t understand! I love you so much right now…” he said, “…and I’m going to make you as happy as you are beautiful.”
With that, he began petting and caressing her breasts, and scooted forward, awkwardly, causing his cock to ram heavily to the side of Allie’s pussy.
“Uh! Little aim there, how about?”
“Oh sorry!” he said, and the next thing Allie knew, the fellow was trying to poke his dick parallel to her body, about an inch higher than her vagina wanted it. He really had no idea how that worked, but he was certainly close to finding out…
“Nghhh! hhh!”
Pressure was a marvellous thing- all it took was a bit of extra urgency, a little more blind force as he tried to push his ever-stiffer cock where there was no hole. It could only go up or down. If it went up, it would slither across her belly, a bright red bulky mass of virginal wolfmeat.
It did not go up, not at all. It went down- found a slick opening- and plunged fully into her body in a single bold thrust, surely more roughly than the guy would’ve intended. Allie gasped. It was a double shock, because the fellow was so excited that his knot was getting involved, and she’d been entered and knotted in about a quarter of a second.
“Oh my god oh my god ohmygodohmygodohmygod…”
Allie reeled at the sudden potent sensations, and bared her teeth in a silent snarl that the fellow was too awed to notice. She could feel herself trying to tie behind the fellow’s knot. Damn, it was a big dick- but it wasn’t actually a huge knot- but even so, she had to avoid locking on it too hard…
“Oh my GOD!” cried the guy, and began hunching his hips excitedly into Allie, completely heedless of her reaction.
Allie clung to him with arms and legs, controlling the roughness of his excited fucking by plastering herself to him as tightly as possible. It was incredible, he was a wild animal, heaving and bucking on her. His crotch kept grinding at her aroused vulva, exposed in the belly-to-belly position where it usually served as a tuck-in spot for all-fours style. Allie tried to fight the tie, and then yelped as her efforts were rewarded by the overexcited guy yanking his knot out of her and then plunging it in without noticing. After that, Allie let herself lock down a little harder…
Before long, she found herself clinging to his bucking body, shaking with orgasm, and weeping silently. She wasn’t sure exactly why it was affecting her so- perhaps it was the peculiar innocence of it all? The orgasms peaked until they forced whimpers and squeaks out of her, and gradually the guy settled down. His knot went fully hard (still, not so huge) and he yiped cutely as his body unloaded come into her with fierce throbs and shudders.
Allie petted his back and shoulders and felt just wonderful- and wondered what his name was, if she’d ever know, and if she could practice the tie-relaxing now that things had quieted down. She tried identifying the muscle inside her- right now, it was cramped tight as normal during a tie, but she thought she might be able to relax it.
“Oh my God.” said the fellow, breathlessly, his muzzle inches from hers.
“You did it,” said Allie softly. “You’re a man now.” This, she figured, ought to please him. He’d been delicious, if uncontrolled.
“Oh my God. Live with me. I’ll take you away from all this.”
Allie had a sinking feeling. “You’ll what?”
“I have a spare room. You can stay there, while I’m at work- it’ll be wonderful. I can rescue you. I have money.”
The sinking feeling intensified. “Um. I have a room.”
“You don’t have to be a whore anymore.”
“…instead I’ll be a sort of sex doll?”
“But… I can save you!”
Allie put all her attention into relaxing her tie- she’d had it with this scene. “I have a place to live HERE- and at least one friend who respects me more than that. Stop it.”
The fellow didn’t take that well. It seemed like he’d expected her to automatically agree- that being his pet or sex-doll was supposed to appeal simply because it wasn’t being a whore. Possibly he even started to wise up once Allie had objected- his face showed dismay, overwhelming him more and more, and very suddenly, he was trying to get up, jerking Allie around fiercely by the pussy as he yanked at the tie.
“Ow, hey!” cried Allie, and then her private efforts paid off- the knot popped out with a searing wrench that seemed to tug at her whole insides, and the fellow was grabbing his clothes, weeping, and rushing out the door.
“Hey, you!”
It was a bouncer, trying to block the hysterical, largely naked nerd as he fled.
“No!” cried Allie. “Let him go!”
“Really? Ya sure?” said the bouncer, but he obeyed, and the guy fled past the other whores and out into the street, arms full of pants and socks.
“Yeah,” said Allie, “it went wrong for him.” She panted, still alarmed. “For me too, I guess.”
“I only asked,” said the bouncer, “because it seemed like he might have…”
Jennis appeared. “What happened, Allie?”
“The guy freaked out. He wanted to keep me as a pet in his closet. He ran off.”
“Um, you’re not telling me our man here let him…” said Jennis.
“She said let him go! Pretty generous… nice kid…”
Jennis turned to the bouncer. “She said a hundred.”
“Yeah. Like I said… generous…”
“She doesn’t understand.”
“I could use another word besides ‘generous’, but she’s a sweet kid.”
“You’re not going to waive it, are you?”
“Nope. Since when does Mistress give rent-free space?”
Allie felt the sinking sensation intensify. “What are you guys talking about?”
At this, Jennis reached into a small pouch clipped to her bikini strap. She produced a hundred-credit bill, and handed it to the bouncer, who said, “You’re sweet too, honey, but seriously, teach that kid, quick.” He walked off, leaving Allie with Jennis.
“What did you do?”
Jennis spoke gently. “Usually the bouncer will stop a guy if he tries to run…”
“Why did you… oh. Oh, no, no…”
“You do have to pay the house commission on what was stated, even if the guy ran off… some of them will try to stage some kind of freak-out just to run off without paying…”
“Oh, no, you didn’t…”
“I can’t let you get in that kind of trouble, you’ll just have to pay me back when you can, okay?” said Jennis.
Allie’s eyes filled with tears of chagrin and rage. She stood, the programmer’s come leaking out of her ill-treated pussy, took a few wobbly steps to Jennis, and hugged the older wolf fiercely, not letting go right away.
When they broke the hug, the two just looked at each other for a moment, then Jennis wiped some tears from Allie’s eye, not saying a word.
Allie, in turn, tried to wipe the come from her inner thigh- and then set her jaw, abandoned the attempt, and strode straight out of the room, only a little bit wobbly- strode past a few scrawny wolf girls who made way nervously- and out onto the main floor, as nude as the programmer who’d run through minutes before.
Allie glanced back at Jennis- and leapt lightly onto one of the podiums, striking a pose, and flicking her tail about to entice the small crowd of appreciative johns that began to gather.
Jennis watched, arms folded. Hard luck, she thought- but the funny thing is, that happened to me just the same way when I started. We learn…
By the time Daucery was done with Boodins, everybody in the Cathouse was up. She didn’t hurry him, which was surprising- but she explained that she liked to take time for herself, too. He counted as ‘me time’. Boodins found this gratifying, and by the time he had his pants on and was wandering back out into the common area, he was further gratified by a plethora of kitties.
Daucery was talking with the fat white fluffy Nerre in the black ribbon bikini- Demarle? Yes, Demarle… and the little one, Alonifi, was talking with Faisand. She caught sight of him, but Faisand led her away.
Dene was trying to talk to Rai, but she was having some difficulty, because Rai had given Boodins his pants. The elegant little ninja was not the least bit self-conscious in only a shirt, and apparently the Nerre way was to make no mention of this, but Dene wasn’t a Nerre, and she was visibly trying not to look at his small fuzzy testicles.
Leaving them to sort out their problem- or not, since Rai seemed unaware of a problem- Boodins joined Daucery and Demarle.
“Here’s our big boy!” said Daucery jovially, elbowing him.
“Really? Me? I guess you’d know, huh?”
“Sure. You might even need to tone it down with some of the others. Like we talked about, I’m not exactly a little waif myself…”
“Oh now, you must be joking,” said Demarle. “Seriously?”
“I told you,” said Daucery, “he’s a rowdy puppy in the sack.”
“Yeah, I know.” said Demarle. “You always grab those ones. You know you shouldn’t try to work them up like that…”
“Come on, gimme a break. You don’t do it that way, Faisand either, Brittery is the opposite thing- somebody’s got to let the wuffies and puppies cut loose. Right?”
Demarle tsked. “I know you’re tough, Cery, but it’s really not a great idea. They’re still happy with the rest of us, and we don’t have to make emergency runs to the hospital.”
“That was once! And that was a couple years ago! C’mon, Arle.”
“We panicked. Magarce had to drive you. She thought it was the coolest thing ever. She’s… odd.”
“I’ll say!” said Boodins.
“Yes, you’d know, wouldn’t you?” said Demarle. “How does our Cery stand up to the notorious Magarce, anyhow? I’m damn sure Cery’s roomier, for what that’s worth.”
Daucery glanced hastily at Boodins, but he was in a generous mood.
“Cery was way better. It felt more good.”
Demarle purred. “I should hope so, dear. I’d never let her hear the end of it if she didn’t. We’ve got standards to uphold. But I suspect she had some kind of personal motives as well?”
Daucery shot Boodins another nervous glance.
“Dunno. I was busy.” said Boodins loyally.
“Hm.” said Demarle, and fell silent, studying him. It was a little disconcerting, and after a bit, Boodins asked, “Did I do something wrong?”
“Oh, no- I’m just deciding whether to give you the madam’s bed after you rest up. It’s that one over there.”
“I’m not sure I can sleep in the daytime, or with those big windows there.”
“You misunderstand. It’s a special thing we have for certain clients. I’ve got this room zoned as my bedroom- so I can have fun right out here if I like. The rest of the girls have to stick to the regular bedrooms. Furthermore, if you’re getting the madam’s bed, it’s a sign of special favor, and you may not be asked to pay. It’s been a while since I’ve given it.” The white Nerre looked sour. “I’ve been doing bookkeeping for this place, and keeping abreast of the legal situation.”
“You have a legal situation?” asked Boodins.
“This is Verss. There’s always a legal situation. It’s just a matter of who you can influence to deal with it. Faisand is a huge help there.”
Daucery had padded off in search of more coffee, presumably, leaving Boodins with the fluffy white madam. She was eyeing him up as if he was a questionable side of beef. “Faisand says you were rough with Daucery, dear.”
“I’m sorry! I… she didn’t seem to mind…”
“No, our Cery doesn’t mind that, but I hope it didn’t give you wrong ideas. I said she’d show you how to have sex nicely, but I didn’t mean just nice for her. I don’t think you’re learning very useful things, Boodles.”
“Boodins.”
“Sorry. The point stands. And it might matter- your friend Rairate says you’re here on some mission that is now more confusing, because you’re supposed to be finding and rescuing Elistary, and believe me, you won’t have trouble finding her now, but rescuing is going to be a bit of a problem…”
Rai, hearing his name, padded over. Boodins noticed that Rai kept well clear of this Demarle lady. “You were saying, ‘aons?”
“Honey, you might want to not remind us of the protocol back home, okay? Some of us ran away from that on purpose.”
Rai didn’t reply to this. Boodins knew the little word, ‘aons, was short for a hell of a lot of kitty expectations and rules- he hadn’t followed the whole explanation, he’d got bored, but it meant something like ‘listen to me without interrupting, please’ or maybe ‘let me have my way as long as I ask politely’. Rai certainly came out with it more often when he needed to be bossy.
“You were speaking of our mission- repeat, ‘aons?”
Demarle rolled her eyes. “I was saying, it’s easy enough to find Mistress Elistary, but I’m not sure how you propose to rescue her. Anything that gets her out of our way would be great. She won’t want to go.”
“What’s she…” “What exactly is she doing?” Boodins and Rai looked at each other, each ready to apologize for interrupting the other. Demarle looked on, more amused than she had been.
“Maybe you’d heard. She runs the house ‘Mistress Elistary’, and she’s our main competitor. Faisand thinks she’s trying to send us rough trade, but I think that would take too much effort. What I can’t figure out is what’s making her so obsessed with it all. You can see she comes from money. She wears pearls around. I’ve heard she’s had them snatched, and she just gets new ones and carries on.”
Rai said, “Yes, she comes from money- her family is paying handsomely for her rescue. We were told she’d been kidnapped.”
“Not her! She came into town and bought a damn building and started running her show. Honey, some Resten ladies come to the Runge homeworld because they like that wolfish flair- though, honestly, Resten guys are every bit as well hung. I’ll test that on you later, sweetie…” winked Demarle.
“I don’t suppose I could stop you.” said Rai. “I’ve rather given up on trying to protect this boy from himself…”
“From what Daucery tells me, you might need to protect me from him!”
“Not interested, ‘aons.” said Rai coolly.
Demarle lifted an eyebrow. “Hm.” She regarded Rairate with matching coolness. “Let me speak your- okay, our- language, all right?”
Rai nodded, carefully.
“I don’t mind your haughty attitude, Nifi’s been spared much contact with our culture, and the girls- Brittery and Daucery- they’re busy working their trade.” said Demarle. “I ask that you be courteous to the old grey cat you’ve seen here, Faisand. She was the first of us and the treatment she received from our people still haunts her. You will not scorn her- vraonse.”
Rai said, awkwardly, “I… understand things have changed… for some of our people who’ve travelled far from home…”
“Faisand was here before anybody understood. Seriously- you will not scorn her, ‘aons.”
Rai nodded slowly. “I… may understand a little of what she felt… though I have kept faith.”
“Yes, dear.” said Demarle, softening her tone. “We all understand that. And just because we don’t obey protocol, it doesn’t mean we… okay, never mind. I saw how that made you frown.”
Rai looked unhappy. “I’ve given offense…”
Demarle smiled wryly. “Actually, we like you. It’s amazing you care. I can’t believe we have a Hse-Nerre in here, with the claw implants and everything, and you’re caring what we think and not just gutting, say, Cery for things she’s done…”
Rai looked still unhappier, mewing “Nooooo…” while Boodins became alarmed.
“Why would he do that? No way! Rai, you wouldn’t do that?”
“Hush, puppy, he’s not doing anything of the sort, or we’d have called the police on him hours ago…”
“We’ve met them.” said Rai politely, “and please don’t tell me any more about this ‘Cery’, ‘aons!”
“Certainly not.” said Demarle, more in command now. “You may not think it, but we still feel obligations towards you, maybe less… formally.”
Rai blinked. “What other sort are there?”
“You’d be surprised. If I know your type, you’re bound by protocol like any Nerre on Ause, but you may have ideas that here on the Runge homeworld there are things that don’t count…”
Rai unaccountably looked away, which interested Boodins. Did this have something to do with that mysterious night at the anarchist base? Where, the morning after, Rai’d looked amazingly smug and said nothing?
Rai’s reaction wasn’t lost on Demarle, who continued, “…like almost every Nerre who figures out the gaps our protocol was never designed for. Okay, honey? You’re right, there are things that are just not covered in your obligations.”
The deadly ninja-kitty nodded bashfully, still looking away, his hips tilting coyly.
Demarle chuckled. “Runge guys! Equal opportunity kitty crack. I think I get it. But listen, Rai- ‘aons?”
Rai looked back at her, hesitantly, as if she’d caught him doing something and might yet let him go.
“Just because we don’t obey protocol doesn’t mean we have no rules. We want to do right by you- and those yummy wuffie playtoys? Those are people, honey, we want to do right by them- but sometimes they’re terribly alien, and we have to try to understand what they need and want.”
“…ump…”
“What’s that, honey?” said Demarle, her ears perking.
“…I’m pretty sure what some of them want!” said Rai.
“Of course you are, but how much do you really know about them? Sometimes what they need is terribly complicated and peculiar. We’ve actually got one coming in who’s all of that, and I’ve got to talk to Brittery right away and find out if she’s okay with it…”
“Yes?” called a sultry voice from the upper level of the Cathouse.
Boodins glanced up to see a striking new kitty. This one was shorter than Daucery, and probably Demarle as well, but not as tiny as Magarce. She was covered in short black fur, dense and glossy- lying so close to her body that her figure remained shockingly well defined. She was curvaceous, but not in the manner of Demarle, whose roundness was only exacerbated by rampant fluff- this one was more muscular, like some small huntress. Though her fur was black, her eyes were not unlike Magarce’s- ice-blue, and wild.
“Tery! I need to talk to you.” said Demarle.
Brittery swarmed down the wooden pole that the kitties used as stairs. Boodins couldn’t help but stare as she did- the compact, lithe little creature made effortless work of the climb, and every angle of her motion revealed more elegant, muscled contours to her body. She resembled a feline gymnast crossed with a fertility goddess. Boodins stepped back as she approached, as if he’d be burned by waves of erotic hotness. She moved as if she believed that as well, and liked it…
“Is it this boy?” purred Brittery. “Any special requests?”
“I’m afraid not.”
Brittery stepped back. “You didn’t.”
“I can still call him and tell him deal’s off- but yeah- it’s Buckets.”
“NO way!”
“Aw, come on, honey- it’s worth your while!” pleaded Demarle. “It’s good for all of us when the margin is that high!”
“You don’t have to put up with him!”
“I would in a second, Tery! It’s not that outrageous, honestly! I’d do it for him, but he doesn’t want me.”
“He KNOWS I don’t want to do it! He creeps me out with all that stuff! I don’t like knowing his little routine!”
“Well, supposing that’s why he wants you…”
“Of course it is! He wants me exactly because I don’t want it! I don’t get paid enough to put up with this b…”
“Three thousand.”
Brittery froze.
“You wanna repeat that again, Arle?”
“I spent ten minutes on the phone telling him he was done. He doesn’t want to be done. Three thousand. I told him I’d run it by you.”
Brittery looked angry and disgusted. “That’s crazy. How can he have that much?”
“You know he travels from Restred just to do it with you…”
Boodins’ ears perked, but he watched without interruption.
“It’s got to stop, Arle,” pleaded Brittery. “I don’t like not wanting to work. I don’t like cringing.”
“Tery, honestly! It doesn’t hurt! Well… not in the usual way, not in any severe way! You’re just too damn fastidious.”
“Fine! You do it. With my blessing!”
“He’s not offering three thousand for me, Tery. It’s gotta be you.”
“I shouldn’t have to do such things!”
Demarle lost patience. “What? I’m the one who unclogs toilets around here. I wash the sheets afterwards. All you have to do is wash your fur…”
“Eeeesh, stop saying the WORD…”
“Listen, they all have some private thing, okay? I’m sorry that this one is hung up on you. I’m sorry he likes the fact that you don’t like it. I’m even sorry he’s offering three thousand. But I want you to stop wasting my time and decide if YOU are going to put up with it for three thousand, or whether I call him back and tell him not to come. And that had better be soon, because you know he always rushes right…”
Outside the Cathouse, there was a motion towards the door, and it began to open.
“Tery. Now. Yes or no?”
Brittery remained staring at Demarle, as the door opened, and kept staring as an elderly Resten priest shuffled in. He spotted Boodins and gave a start, making an ‘erk!’ noise, but after peering at him for a moment, shrugged and continued approaching the two kitties locked in the staring contest.
Boodins was staring a bit himself. This fellow seemed quite harmless. He was your perfect middle class Resten shopkeeper/vicar type, rather potbellied. He had the short arms and legs, the long dangling ears and droopy muzzle. He seemed to waddle a bit.
“Yes.” said Brittery. “You should have told me. Now that he’s here, yes, damn you.”
Boodins looked back and forth, perplexed at the bizarre conflict. This Resten priest fellow, this hound-like innocuous guy, didn’t seem to justify this level of tension.
Rai padded off unobtrusively, on the assumption that whatever was about to happen, might well be disturbing or even impossible to tolerate.
Demarle met Brittery’s eyes, and looked stricken. “I should have been quicker. I… forgot, your thing about professionalism. Are you sure? I ought to be able to say no FOR you if you really need it…”
Brittery turned slowly to face the Resten. He trembled, slightly, just looking at her.
“No,” she said. “He is our guest. Tomson, damn it, I told you. No more! Why don’t you take one of the other girls? Daucery would love to do it for you.”
“Hell, yeah!” said Daucery, from across the room. “You told me more than enough!”
“No…” said the Resten. “No, it’s you I need.”
“You’re a damn sicko. I know it’s harmless enough, but you want me just because I don’t like it. It’s not comfortable. How long did you wait this time?” demanded Brittery.
“I’d rather not say.”
Brittery looked at him, gritting her teeth. “You know I have my pride. You’re here now. I want to break my own rules and tell you to get the hell out.”
“Four thousand.”
“Where the HELL are you coming up with this money, Tomson? I don’t give a fuck HOW much…”
“Five thousand.” said the hound priest.
Brittery’s ears went back. “…you promise not to do that thing with your fingers?”
“Ten thousand.” said the hound priest.
“Holy shit.” said Brittery. She was trembling as well, now. She had the feeling she was being outmanuevered. “You realize you’ve just gone to five times what you used to pay? You do realize that’s going to be hard to keep up? That you just won’t be able to do it as often as you’d like?”
“I don’t care. Ten thousand. I need you now. I can’t tell you how bad I need it.”
Brittery padded forward very slowly, and touched his nose with a paw. “I think you just did. Damn you anyway. You’re so nice, except for…”
“I need my except-for. Please. I have to go back home and be endlessly nice again.”
“You realize you could go to Mistress Elistary and be really mean for much cheaper than that? If it’s not-nice you want… why does it have to be your goddamn, insane, ridiculous kink?”
“Ten thousand to go along with it. I can’t help how I’m made. Not now. Yes, it has to be my way. Please.”
Brittery sighed. “Come along, damn you. I should cut you off. I can’t believe this is good for you. Among other things, you’ll injure yourself one of these days…”
“No, it’s not dangerous, honestly.” said the Resten, following her with his peculiar waddle.
“You’re even walking funny! God damn it.”
“I know what I like.”
“I’m going to regret this.” said Brittery.
“I know.” said Tomson.
“Yeah, that’s your favorite part.”
“I’m so glad I met you.” said Tomson.
“Yay.” said Brittery bitterly.
She led him into one of the back rooms, not too quickly- neither seemed inclined to move too fast. Brittery gave a sudden leap, pantherlike muscles convulsing in an outburst of nervous tension, and pounced onto the bed. “Let’s get this over with, shall we? At least the beginning is always nice.”
“Funny,” said Tomson, “it’s the ending that does it for me.”
“You’re teasing me, doggy. Any chance you won’t go through with the whole damn ritual?”
“Nope.”
“Well… for God’s sake, fondle the hell out of me at the start. You know we’re on the same page for part of it. Oh shit you’ve gotta be kidding me!”
Tomson had dropped his already low-hanging pants. “Don’t take that name in vain, Brittery.” he said, but it wasn’t his reprimand that had shocked her.
The Resten man stood revealing the first suggestions of a simply enormous canine penis- and two blue-balled testicles, already huge enough to affect his walk, engorged with abstinence and self-imposed frustration until they looked horribly sore. Tomson’s balls looked like they were about to explode.
Brittery bit her lip gently. “Damn it, Tomson. This can’t go on.”
“Nobody else can please me like you do.” said the Resten.
“Because you have that ridiculous fantasy! Why does it have to…”
“But it does,” he said. “It does.” He removed his shirt, and began carefully working his turgid sheath. Very quickly, Tomson’s erection began to appear, already leaking precome, pliant and shockingly bulky.
Brittery licked her lips. “You’re sure I can’t… just enjoy you the way I’d like to? God, Tomson, it would be something. Why must you spoil it?”
“You can enjoy the beginning. I’ll even touch you the way you like. But you must allow me my turn.”
“Devil’s bargain.” purred Brittery softly, licking her lips again.
“Please don’t say that. But it’s in character. Shall we?”
“Character, hell. It’s hard for me to resist that humongous cock. You’re even nice and gentle with it, which at your size is helpful. C’mere.”
The Resten priest didn’t need a lot of persuading- but he did have to walk carefully, almost wincing with each step. “Harlot.”
“And damn proud of it. And good at it. Come HERE.”
He did, still working his sheath awkwardly, and the sensuous black Nerre fell upon him hungrily, stroking his body and favoring his swollen member with tiny delicate licks.
“Nhh!” said Tomson, as he grew even stiffer. “You’re trying to get me off early. Won’t work. Harlot.”
“Hope springs eternal. How do you want me, she asked knowing what he will answer?” said Brittery, mockingly.
“You know.”
“Tell me. At least I can get you to blush.”
Tomson did, a bit, at that. “I want you to straddle me like the harlot you are, and pleasure yourself in the most sinful manner imaginable. That’s what I want. Same as ever.”
“Just think,” said Brittery, “the first time it was just me acting natural. You know, the other girls are just as good at harloting? Well… nearly as good.”
“I want you. Nobody could be as good.” said Tomson.
Brittery crouched, her paws set apart, her tail lashing, taking in the sight of the Resten’s shocking, bountiful cock, bobbing with his pulse and gleaming in slickened red, and she hesitated no longer. She might dread the end result, but in the immediate moment, her feline pussy pouted hard, heavy and swollen with urgent need, and the cure was right there asking her to pounce it. The lithe black cat specialized in her predatory air, her seeming ferocity- it was said that nobody and nothing in Verss compared to her intensity.
She sprang- and in moments, the trembling feline was straddling Tomson’s larger, bulkier body, and pressing back against his erection, which she had effortlessly aimed for and tucked between her labia in a simple, graceful swoop of her hips.
Brittery lifted off Tomson’s body, rising up, guiding his cock with her, until she was poised atop it, sitting bolt upright, her hips swivelling lustily as if she was trying to chalk the tip of him like a pool cue. Tomson’s eyes nearly crossed with the sensation, but they couldn’t cross because they were needed for staring at the wanton Nerre. She was running her paws up and down her body, over all the clearly defined elegant little belly muscles, fondling her perky breasts until the nipples stood out boldly. Her eyes were mere slits, her teeth bared in a snarl of pleasure.
Then, her paws dropped to his chest- she leaned forward a bit- and began to press back onto him, her pelvis writhing and twisting as she forced the swollen Resten cock into herself, beginning to moan more and more loudly, eyes still passionate slits with glints of ice-blue peeking through.
Tomson was frozen with excitement as the black cat took him, inch by inch, his shudders matched by hers. She was so taut, so impossibly excited- such an utter harlot and virtuoso of lust. As if of their own accord, his own hands slowly came up to either side of her bold, curvaceous hips…
Brittery more than suspected she was going to have help- she had lingered and gone slower than she had to, just in the hope that she’d get more action out of him. Her eyes opened wide as his hands grasped her, partly because it was good form, but partly because an honest jolt went through her as she realized what he was going to do. And then, he did. In a single, very firm motion, Tomson pressed Brittery down all the way, his fat canine cock thrusting powerfully and deeply into her until it took her breath away and left no space, none at all.
Brittery shrieked- she knew just how to combine the sounds of pain and savage pleasure, and the Resten’s cock was so ridiculously bulky that she didn’t have to try, it was pretty much authentic. He held her there, and the black cat reeled and caterwauled, heaving deep breaths and releasing them as ragged screams, gripping his arms as he gripped her hips, locked in a tableau of erotic tension. Very quickly, Brittery began coming hard enough that her tail bristled and thrashed, and her feline pussy clenched and spasmed on Tomson in frantic rhythm, begging and demanding his own release.
She tried to hold his hands onto her hips, but the Resten had become alarmed and anxious, and before she could stop him- one hand had vanished between her legs, to encircle his cockbase in the manner of Resten masturbation- except for one thing.
As always, he’d managed to pinch her pussy shut around him, in a very stubborn handgrip. It wasn’t that uncomfortable- by itself.
Brittery was coming so hard she could barely focus, and that was a mercy, but she managed, “….ohfuckhereitcomes…”
“Say it!” begged the Resten priest.
“Hhhh! Ngyaah! ReOWWll!”
“Say it! Oh please say it say it!”
“Hhhh! Hhhh! Damn you! Can’t… breathe, hh!”
“Say it, you’ve got to say it!”
“Dammit! Tomson! hhhh!”
“SAY IT!” howled the desperate Resten, his teeth gritted, his cock impossibly hard in her still spasming pussy.
Brittery set her jaw, a feral grin on her face as the orgasms shook and tossed her. Well- this was IT. And she satisfied- no matter what. And through gritted teeth, with blazing scorn, looking Tomson right in the eye, she hissed…
“You… can’t… wash… MY… sins away!”
Tomson’s entire body bucked under her. It was like he exploded… He didn’t unpinch her, as much as she would have liked that to happen. Instead- he let go, and those agonizingly swollen testicles vented themselves in a torrent, expressed in jets of come so forceful she could feel them blasting her insides. The first blasts kicked her into still hotter orgasms, because under normal circumstances, it was unspeakably erotic to have your lover spurting into you that forcefully and passionately.
With Tomson, circumstances weren’t normal.
Brittery mewled, and squirmed, at the sensation, one she’d felt before, one that always seemed just entirely too much. Even on a normal day, when you were knotted, it tended to cork you up and the come didn’t escape until after. Tomson was huge and didn’t leave room to start with- and his fingers didn’t let go- and Brittery’s ears laid back and her tail bristled hard as she felt him keep coming, and coming, and coming- pumping into her, the hot slippery liquid oozing into her feline womb, and steadily filling that, and not stopping…
Tomson didn’t let up. It was rather frightening, his eyes burned and he no longer looked like the fumbling, gentle Resten priest. He was like the cock of an angry God- transfixing her, flooding her, and with the help of his very stubborn fingers, pumping her full of come until she whimpered and begged, stabs of pain poking her insides obscenely from the pressure. Even then, he didn’t let go- only when her wails turned to sharp screams and her claws gripping his arms drew blood did he relent.
His fingers pulled away, and he drew Brittery down belly to belly with him, and held her as she sobbed. He shifted his hips, and the motions worked the knot within the hysterical feline, and come began oozing urgently out… more urgently than he’d expected.
He wondered if he’d blown it for good, this time.
Slowly, the black cat’s head lifted, ears flattened, and he saw the cause of the weeping. This was not a harlot to be shattered by pain and ill-use. It was tears of rage he saw in her eyes.
“You… fucker. You’re… hhh… done.”
“Ah. Um. I… may have held on too long…”
Brittery tried to rise, but her body trembled and would not heed her demands. The maddening thing was, there was a huge dose of post-coital limpness involved. The stupid fucker had taken her to some of her highest peaks and THEN hurt her by inflating her like a damn balloon with come. She’d been coming so hard that it just took her into sensations she’d never imagined, combined with the pleasure to flare outward into indescribable planes of experience. Ones she hadn’t asked for, and didn’t wish to explore further.
“You… stupid… fucker…”
“Oh, no. Oh, dear. I… I injured you?”
Brittery wriggled, feebly. It was tempting to tell him yes- to claim he’d done terrible damage. She was almost certain that would be a total lie. As the hydraulic pressure had been released, as the shiftings of that vast cock in her coaxed the come to squirt out and soil her leg fur and his crotch fur, the pain had vanished. Now, her body glowed, as it often did after an intense fucking, but at the same time it felt like her womb, and every hollow place in her body, was literally filled with warm Resten spunk. The feeling still unsettled her terribly- but the experience had taught her something.
Brittery considered herself very competent, an artiste and business-woman equal to any situation. She stared at her impossible client, considering the arc of his behavior, what he was doing to himself and to her.
“I should have said this a long time ago. I can’t believe I didn’t figure it out.”
Tomson stared at her, terrified.
“The part I can’t take is… that pinching. I don’t know where you got that, but you did it a lot harder this time. You’re done.”
The Resten priest’s eyes filled with tears. It was as if she was sentencing him to death, as if his life held nothing but this.
“…with that. Next time, I don’t care if I have to handcuff you, you will NOT pinch me shut. Ever! Not ever again.”
“…n.. next time?”
Brittery nodded weakly, and let out a tiny, exhausted purr. “Damn if I know what else to do with you. And I’m gonna soak you, but never ten thousand again if it causes you to take liberties like this. And you’re going to give me some time to recover- and you’re god damned well going to beat off or something, between sessions!”
Tomson’s tail began to wag, beneath the two of them.
“Seriously, why, Tomson? You’ve always done that. I can’t stand it, nobody else ever does it. Whatever gave you the idea that was okay?”
Tomson looked woebegone. “I… with my fantasy… I just need to be washing you clean. I do it because I want to pretend that I’m filling you completely. Which is probably impossible, so I have to pretend by, you know. I pinch, and then I imagine I’m filling you up…”
Brittery gave him a weary look. “Tomson.”
“Yes? Beloved harlot?”
“Tomson, you’re huge. Why the fuck do you think I scream? You’re already taking up all the room in my pussy by the time you do that. Your knot is a motherfucker of a knot, it’s right at the limit of what I can handle. Knots are MADE for that purpose. Don’t you get it?”
“You’re saying that…”
“Yes. You sweet, cruel idiot. By the time I’m screaming and struggling, you have ALREADY filled every bit of me with come and not noticed it, and kept going. Liquids don’t squeeze, dummy. You’re over-filling the cat every god-damned time. Is that really part of your stupid fantasy?”
“Why, no! No, it certainly is not! There’s… that little room in you?”
Brittery’s expression was the height of exasperation. “Darling, your dick is the size of part of my forearm. It’s impressive enough I can accomodate that. We do exercises to not just stretch out in every direction. You stretch me in every direction anyhow. Why do you think I let you keep doing it?”
“For money?”
“How about we cut the money back again, and do it in a way I can enjoy? That’s really all I wanted from the beginning.”
“Are you sure you’ll be okay with that? And me, besides… I mean… well, I like the way I triumph over your wickedness… um, no offense…”
Brittery sighed. “Okay- how about, you don’t pinch, I don’t hurt- that will help a lot, you have no idea. And… how about instead of me saying that mean and haughty, like it’s a fight… how about, right when you need to let go…”
Brittery leaned closer to Tomson, eyes big and cute in her best innocent-kitten look (something few johns got to see).
“Won’t you wash my sins away?”
Tomson’s eyes widened, and next Brittery moaned and melted against him, for the outlandish canine cock had suddenly given a surge of hardness in her. She nuzzled his chest, and purred loudly.
Tomson wagged manically. “My. That should work.”
Brittery purred louder. It was a good day when you could tame the nasty excesses of the notorious Buckets, and keep the bits you usually didn’t get to appreciate.
“I daresay I shall even, ah, masturbate, and not build up such a quantity of seminal fluid…”
Brittery gazed up at him with half-lidded eyes.
“Liar.”
“I’m afraid so.”
Brittery kept purring. Life was improving.
Boodins was still glancing in the direction of the back rooms. The screaming had shocked him- first, so wanton and erotic, and then escalating to that awful peak. Rai’d gone as far away as he could from the sound without going outside. Demarle seemed to be unfazed, though Boodins noticed her eyes narrowing a bit at some of the shrieks.
“What did he DO to her?” asked Boodins.
“If she wishes to tell you, she will. We offer at least some discretion for the… unusual clients. Faisand keeps reminding me that we shouldn’t encourage too much of that…”
“I know Magarce… well, when she started getting all over me, she was pulling down my pants asking if I was a shopkeeper.”
“Sure. That’s part of the answer that’s not a secret at all. You saw him.”
“Yeah, but he seemed normal enough to me! I’m Resten too!”
“Sure. You’re already enough to give Daucery a real workout, and you’re one of their Scruff caste…”
“We don’t have CASTE!” protested Boodins.
“Sorry, hon. Heh, maybe I’d better make amends with you later, as well… I’m not trying to be mean, I’m Nerre and it doesn’t mean anything to us. But my point being- okay, you’re just built differently. You’re a lot more rangy, you’ve got longer arms, a less droopy muzzle, longer legs…”
“Oh yeah. I’m workin’ class! And we kick ass. My dad’s the head gardener at the Evensring estates.”
“Yes, yes, but maybe you haven’t personally considered… okay, you saw that guy, right? You’ve heard what Mags was talking about, the Resten Shopkeeper type? And you can see that he was that type?”
“Yeeeeeahh… yeah, the stumpy little arms and legs. I like mine better. We don’t really mix a lot, back home, I gotta admit that…”
“Boodins, he was very nearly as tall as you, in spite of having little stumpy legs. Are you doing the math?”
“Um, what, big legs, big dick?”
“Oh no no, dear. No. His BODY is quite a bit bigger than yours. The shopkeeper stereotype is often quite true. It’s just that with the shortness of their legs, their equipment seems ridiculously oversized. We always make a point of checking out Resten middle class when they come here- we have to. Nerre can take on a lot with practice, but some of your people would be too dangerous to play with. Twice we’ve sent a shopkeeper on his way with kisses, and a lot of fondling and licking at no charge, because nobody here would’ve been able to take him. Once we had to rush Daucery to the hospital, and that was enough. Now we test them.”
Boodins looked tragic. “But… then… I’m just a little guy?”
Demarle smirked. “Don’t be foolish. You must be an inexperienced kid, seriously. There’s a sweet spot, even for the most passionate lovers of big cock, and it’s never going to be just ‘more’ in a multicultural situation where we’re going across species this way. The guys I mentioned? No Nerre in the world could enjoy them. I’ve seen lots of fantasy drawings of that pairing, honey, and sometimes they’re drawn very impressively, but sweetie? Ink and paper can be made to do anything. Flesh- tears.”
“Oh god!” yelped Boodins. “You sound like my Dad!”
“Really? I’d have thought his voice would be deeper, and not purr as much. Settle down, we’re fine. We’re professionals. But I can tell you, that guy in there with Brittery, he’s borderline, and he has some… interesting needs. In fact I’m going to have to check on her because I did not like the sound of some of those screams.”
She began padding furtively toward the back rooms. Boodins tagged along.
“Did she get hurt?”
“Shush! I just need to be sure…”
Demarle snuck up to one particular door, and listened against it, her white fluffy tail flicking about agitatedly. It took a little while- apparently those inside weren’t making a lot of noise. Then, she stepped back, with an air of relief, whispering, “I think it’s okay. I heard her talking, she sounds limp as a dishrag. I’m sure I would be…”
At the end of the short hallway, there was a knock at the door.
Demarle froze, then approached the door. The knock came again. She gestured Boodins away, but he protested. “What if it’s something dangerous?”
“I’m pretty sure it won’t be…” said Demarle, but she relented and Boodins moved in closer.
Demarle opened the door upon a dark back-alley, shaded heavily by nearby buildings, and a figure loomed. It was a Runge outline, bulky, a little stooped. It moved closer, and Boodins gasped, for he’d seen this wolf before. It was the police chief who’d questioned Rai, earlier. It was the cop who was friends with that Estrai detective, Voustrets, who had them running around investigating things. It was Anzende Ndeschwin, all the way from Kiesens, here in Verss, and Boodins briefly panicked and wondered if this cop had come to arrest him and Rai again.
Ndeschwin clearly recognized Boodins, as well. His eyes got wider, as if in alarm, and he glanced back and forth between him and Demarle uncertainly.”
“Can we help you?” asked Demarle, pointedly.
The big wolf’s uncertain look lingered, and then was replaced by a stubborn look. He set his jaw, and spoke. “Ah… goo. Guh… nwah.” He said it looking down his muzzle with a how-dare-you-judge-me glint in his eye.
“Oh, fuck. Boodins, you go get Faisand right NOW! Go!”
Boodins bolted off, not so quickly that he couldn’t hear Demarle saying, “Don’t you dare start yet! You wait until she has you in the room for it! I mean it, some smells just don’t help us do our regular work!” and the cop’s reply of “Yes, ma’am.”
Boodins spotted Faisand on the upper level, where she appeared to be having a cup of tea. He couldn’t climb the wooden pole they used as stairs, so he jumped up and down excitedly, yelping “Faisand! Demarle needs you right now!”
“Oh, fuck.” said the silverfurred Nerre in the simple white dress. “Duty calls, does it?” She set the teacup down carefully, a grimace twisting her feline face.
“She says right now!”
“Damn it, just because one of them messed in the hall, suddenly I have to rush about like a teenager. Hold it!” she yelled, and got up with cautious hurry. Boodins’ eyes widened as Faisand swarmed down the pole with surprising agility for such an old cat- and as her dress billowed out revealing a great deal of a wiry, dancerlike body that suggested both her great age and the glories of her past. The dress fell back around her as she hit the floor with a cranky little mew of protest, and she strode off unhestitatingly, Boodins in her wake and fascinated.
As Boodins followed her, he noticed that Faisand stumbled for a moment when she came in sight of the cop and Demarle. It was just for a moment, and then she was hurrying down the hallway. Boodins wondered if she, too, was afraid she’d be arrested. He followed after, but caught an urgent stay-back gesture from Demarle, and halted well short of the doorway.
“Quickly, Faisand! Over to you!”
“All right all RIGHT. Is a good boy, then? Do we need to go to the little room?”
“Goo.” rumbled the cop.
“Look, if we hold on just a LITTLE bit longer, look what I have!”
Faisand reached into her dress and produced a small lollipop.
“mmmMMMMmm!” rumbled the cop, reaching for it.
“Uht! First we go to the little room! Right?”
Boodins had grown more and more wide-eyed at this, but he didn’t resist as Demarle took his hand and led him hastily back down the hall again. He kept looking back at the diminutive, elderly kitty and the grey-muzzled cop that said ‘goo’ and wanted lollipops and the little room.
But eventually they were lost to sight.
“Now quickly, will you go to the little room?”
“Bet your ass.” rumbled the cop very quietly.
“sh! Now hurry, you mustn’t have an accident here…”
The grey feline led the wolf cop quickly to a small room, and hustled him inside, switching on a light. Inside, was a very large table- no bed, but a cupboard with linens and child-care items, but strangely oversized- and a powerful exhaust fan. She flipped it on- and shut the door very firmly, the lollipop in her other paw.
The old grey cat and old grey wolf cop hesitated for a moment, staring at the door.
“Do you think she bought it?” said Anzende Ndeschwin in his gravelly cop’s voice.
“Yeah. They didn’t guess.” replied Faisand.
With that, in a single motion, the elderly grey feline dropped the lollipop on the floor, and flung herself into Anzende’s passionate embrace, her frail body enfolded by his powerful lupine arms.
“Oh, my beloved… oh my darling…” stammered Faisand, clinging tightly.
“My love…” rumbled Anzende. “Wait… tears? What’s this?”
“I… just didn’t expect you to be here this soon. Oh, my love!”
“Something’s happened.”
Faisand pulled away from him a bit. “Does it have to come first?”
“So conscientious. No, you’re crying, darling, that comes first.”
“Oh phoo.” sniffled Faisand. “You know how it is.”
“Tell me, darling. I’m here for you.”
Faisand gathered herself, wiping her eyes with the back of her paw. “I just… it’s hard to take. These younger girls running around. Do you know how long it’s been since someone asked to make love to me, never mind pay for it?”
“I don’t know, hon. They ought to. I could tell them a few things, except it would blow my cover.”
“It was you.” said Faisand softly.
“What? Darling, I haven’t been here in… it must have been five weeks! You’re serious?”
“It was you.” said Faisand softly, and sadly. “You are the last to know me. You’re the only one that remembers.”
“Oh, Faisand…” said the wolf cop.
“I never thought it would happen this way.” continued Faisand. “It’s as if people began looking more critically at me- drew back- and then, suddenly, there was nothing. I didn’t notice it happening. I’m sure I couldn’t have done anything if I had.”
The old grey cat leaked shiny tears, as she said this in an unwavering, level voice. Her chin was high, and there was a terrible dignity in her open-eyed acceptance of her fate.
An acceptance, however, that Anzende Ndeschwin wasn’t going to let pass without a fight. Before Faisand could continue, she let out an oof, as Anzende had seized her in another fierce hug, nearly knocking her over.
“Uh! Please, my love, you can’t change it by squishing me!”
“No.” growled the old wolf. “You’re acting like you’re not beautiful.”
“That’s easy for you to say, dearest.” said Faisand acidly. “We’re both running down like unwound clocks. Tell it to the customers. The ones without diapers.”
“No! You’re wrong. I wasn’t sure this day would come.”
“Anzy, darling, face it. I’m out of time. I’m done.”
“No! You’re MINE.”
The old grey cat wriggled in Anzende’s arms a bit, without being able to get free. “Don’t be a fool, dear. I’m a working courtesan and nobody’s to keep.”
“You just said you were done.”
“That’s not yours to decide, Anzy! You’ve never said that before!”
“Because it isn’t mine to decide.” He released her, to gaze down into her eyes. “It’s you who decided.”
“Well… but… Anzy, I’m proud of my career! I’m quite good at what I do! Or I was… no, damn it, I’m still very good!”
“I know it.” rumbled the wolf cop.
“And how dare you try to take that from me?”
“But I’m not.” said Anzende. “I’m sorry. If you didn’t mean it, never mind… I just thought…”
Faisand glanced sharply at the hulking, aging wolf. It was always this way- you pleased them, and they wanted to take possession and keep you. And yet… her bones ached, and she could not keep her curves in trim anymore, she sagged here and was too scrawny there, and it had been weeks.
The last one before Anzy had been a reporter, who was writing an article on prostitution across cultural and species divides, and there had been a real chance he would have just interviewed her. She’d insisted on demonstrating some points. He worked for a tabloid, so it wasn’t surprising that he’d gone along with it- but he was a younger Runge guy, and when she disrobed, she was certain she’d seen a flash of disgust, when he’d seen the curve of her breasts, once so firm and taut, now more slack every year.
She’d wept for hours that night and never told anyone- and the next time she’d had a chance to get aggressive with a walk-in customer, she’d held back, and Daucery had romped over and dragged the guy off happily.
Faisand thought it was probably harder for her because she had been a famous beauty with a notorious body- she wasn’t at all comfortable with any decline. She’d ridden on raw self-confidence until that terrible day when the guy’s eyes said, your breasts sag and your haunches don’t fill out any more, and I’m going to go along with this because I can get some great lines written about the tragedy of old whores not fading gracefully…
Faisand had never had the nerve to try and read what his article eventually said. A part of her died that day.
The maddening thing was, the rest of her was not ready to quit. Her muscles were in trim, she exercised, she was careful to not risk broken bones, and she had her secret wolf cop lover, who came seeking information about things in Verss that he couldn’t learn by normal means- and ended up craving her, and never tiring of her even as the years wore on. And she craved him more and more, too, because he was marvellous, and she basked in his adoration and did her best with him every time.
And here he was, at the end of the line, claiming her.
And who else could have that right?
“Anzy, my love.”
“Yes?” rumbled the wolf cop, uncertainly.
“If I run across somebody else, somebody who remembers- you MUST allow me to please them. Out of respect for my artistry. If there is anybody else. Do you understand?”
Anzende nodded, slowly. “Yes, I do understand. Yes.”
“Anzy.”
“Yes?”
“There is no such person. I love you. And my heart is already yours… my love.”
She flowed into his arms, purring a creaky little purr, and before very long, there was a drip onto one of her elegant, shell-like feline ears.
“Tears? What’s this?”
Anzende released his bear-hug, raised an arm, wiped his eye.
“Nothin’.” he said gruffly.
“Now,” said Faisand, “what’s this that happened? You didn’t come here just to sweep me off my feet.”
“Well… I’m not sure I want to say.”
“Anzy!”
“No, I mean- I want to make love to you, darling, I don’t want to ruin the mood.”
Faisand tsked. “That does it. Now you’ll have to tell me. What on earth has happened?”
“Oh, all right. Promise you won’t…”
“Anzy!”
“Well… your friend Magarce. I don’t think she can be coming back here anymore.”
“Do you mean,” said Faisand, “that she has died?”
“No. What I mean is, she’s gunned down a lot of cops.”
“Oh, damn it.” said Faisand. “I suspected that day might come…”
“Did you?” said the wolf cop. “You didn’t tell me.”
“One hopes. I hoped she would avoid the brink. How did it happen?”
“They’d gone to clean out that anarchist base outside Verss. I’m not happy about that part, mind you. It was another typical Verss cop scenario- playing goddamn soldiers. They apparently got the drop on Magarce while she was facing off some Tompar in the parking lot.”
“They got the… do you mean, they shot her as well?”
“Not before she took out almost every one of them in a matter of a few seconds.”
“They did shoot her as well. Oh, damn it.”
“Only one guy survived. She’s blown half his skull off and his jaw as well, I’m amazed he lived. He did shoot her, but she was with two guys…”
“I saw one of them. Perre, the highway bandit. I have no idea what he was doing here in Verss, he’s a wanted fox and it was an incredible risk.”
“The other was a big Runge guy. The surviving cop says that’s who ran out and scooped her up. The Estrai- Perre, you say? covered them with his body until they made the ship, and they blasted off.”
“I see.”
“I don’t know if she lived. She might have, our guy says he’s far from sure he took her out. He thinks he wounded and concussed her, but not fatally. She damn near killed him, and she did kill every single other cop on that squad.”
“I see.”
“She can’t return here, love. If she does, you’ve got to turn her over.”
“I see.”
“Are you okay?”
Faisand shook herself. “It’s… a bit of a shock. I always wanted to believe… that she could find some safe place, be more normal. There was always that danger, you know. We knew she wasn’t safe. She was a good enforcer for that very reason, when she was around.”
“If she does return, you’ve got to turn her over.”
“Oh, Anzy.” sighed Faisand. “It’s a shame we hadn’t done it years ago. I can’t argue with you, not a bit. You’re right.”
Anzende hugged Faisand. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to bring it up…”
The old cat quirked an eyebrow, and her tail flicked. “You feel I shall be too distressed, now? I shall go off and weep over our poor mad friend?”
“I’ve never understood you in some ways, darling. Won’t you? It would be all right with me. It would be understandable.”
“Erre.” said Faisand, in her people’s language. “It is no more than what she has always been.”
“None of you girls ever talk Nerre language.” said Anzende, interested. “What brought that on?”
“Always the cop, picking at clues. Erre means harmony of being what you were meant to be. For Magarce, that has always been tragic, or the pattern of tragedy to come was clear.”
“You didn’t fill me in on that part, darling.”
“Wasn’t the pattern obvious?” asked Faisand.
“For that matter, did you realize that your whole species is just one letter off from this ‘erre’ idea?”
Faisand flowed against her lover, petting his body. “Naturally. We are the poetry of fate.”
“Uhmmmmm…. you can say that again. Er… I should mention that I’m a little distressed, even if you’re not. I knew some of those guys Magarce shot. It seems like this does actually matter, okay?”
“Do you wish to go tell the others?” purred Faisand, and licked Anzende’s neck.
“Shit, you’ve got a point. I might just need to go public with this, which would mean blowing my cover with you. Erm.”
“They will learn more respect for you. I’d like that. You are most of my life, now.” said Faisand.
“I… somehow I don’t think you want to go do that first.” said Anzende, for Faisand was petting down his belly, slipping a slim paw into his pants.
“No. I don’t know when I shall see you next. I’m sorry for Magarce, of course, and I’m sorry for the ones she shot still more. But you’re here now, and you’ve had distress. Let us both indulge ourselves. I’d like to make you feel better- and I know you can make me feel better.”
“All right.” said Anzy, nodding. “I’ll go along with that. Help me out, all right? I’m not feeling real sexy right now, too distracted.”
“Of course.” purred Faisand.
She stepped back from him, eyes shining, ears perked with confidence and attention, and with a graceful tilt to her feline torso, Faisand twirled elegantly, her dress billowing. Anzy saw that her breasts didn’t fill the dress out as they had when he’d first met her, but he’d grown old himself kissing and fondling those sensitive cat breasts and they were a part of him now as much as they were a part of her. He felt a stirring, in spite of how tough the day had been.
Anzy never had worked out how she did the next bit- it had something to do with releasing straps, allowing a deeply slashed back and front to slip free, but as always, Faisand finished the twirl with the dress elegantly settling to the floor around her, paws set close together, facing away from him with a coy angling of her feline rump and her tail flicking about enticingly, as if it was animated by sparks. Her perky butt had held up to the years better- once dainty, elegant curves, she’d taken on a more feral look that Anzende had grown fond of. He knew there was no fat left on her- what he saw was a tough, passionate old cat lady, and that was totally accurate and something of which he approved.
“Anzy!”
“Uh! What?”
“You’re staring at my ass,” purred Faisand, “and your pants are still on. Can’t I have some eye candy, too?”
“Oh! Sorry! Heh, you flatter me, darling…”
“Oh, I know what I’ll see.” purred Faisand. “And feel.”
Anzy hastily removed his uniform, folding it neatly under Faisand’s amused, impatient eye. He stood, and tried to suck in his gut, with moderate success. Faisand giggled, and flowed over to tickle his belly. “You’re trying to play young wolf again!”
“For you, baby,” rumbled Anzende, “I’ll play anything.”
“You’re playing the fool, silly darling. I’ll have you just as you are. In fact…”
Faisand gave a little hop, jumping back onto the table, eyeing its height relative to Anzende’s hips, nodding her satisfaction.
“In fact, here’s what we shall do. You don’t need to be a young wolf for me, darling. I don’t want to be churned like bloody Daucery. I am too old for that nonsense, my dear. Come into me, gently, and we’ll turn and you’ll sit here, and we shall hold each other. We’ll do it a way the young frisky types don’t know about. Shall we?”
“I think we’ve done this before, darling.”
“Sounds good, does it?”
“Oh hell yeah.” rumbled Anzy.
The wolf cop deftly worked his sheath, his eyes fixed lovingly on the target, inciting himself to greater stiffness by gazing upon the pert pinkness of Faisand’s neatly parted pussy. It was curiously plain- once, sheathed in the folds of luxuriant flesh, billows of muscle and stretches of tendon, and now her fur was neatly brushed and less full, fat had worn off, muscle had grown leaner, and Faisand’s pert vagina nestled now in the arch of her mons, clearly defined pubic bone, clean tidy fur surrounding it, slim wiry limbs framing it.
Anzy’s cock steadily developed, as if to say ‘oh, this? yes, we can handle one more go-round since it’s special’. He worked the sheath a little harder, baring his teeth a tiny bit in a snarl of determination, only to be stopped as Faisand’s paw flicked out to touch his.
“Darling? Let me have it now. It’ll get the idea.”
“You’ll have to relax.” said Anzy.
“Of course.”
Anzende moved in, and obediently flopped his dick over to the right basic area, with what Faisand thought was a cute look of concentration. It was warranted- he faced the interesting puzzle of inserting a penis that wasn’t really rigid yet, which even with his lover’s help would be a mite tricky. Anzende nestled the tip of it against Faisand’s tender nook, and began patiently squeezing and cajoling it to cooperate.
The silvery cat crooned with pleasure, relaxing herself to the point of limpness, a glisten coming to her lady parts both from wolf precome and her own arousal. She felt very warm and slick to Anzende- he hoped he wasn’t clammy against her- that would pass quickly, anyhow. Gradually, inch by inch, the wolf’s cock began to penetrate Faisand as she sweetly moaned.
He knew she was right, and how right she was- the feline pussy tenderly enclosing his half-waking erection felt mind-meltingly good, and all at once, his body seemed to say HEY! We’re doing this! Anzende felt a rush of hot blood to his cock, and all at once he didn’t have to coax it with his hand. All at once, he was swelling and hardening inside his moaning lover- and not all at once, but in a lingering, languid thrust of his still-powerful hips, he slid that wolf cock fully into Faisand, tenderly impaling her on swelling wolfhood.
Faisand’s moan shifted just as languidly, from a sleepy croon to a full-throated groan of sheer ecstacy. Her eyes shone and her whiskers curled, and the next thing Anzy knew, she had grasped him. Not with her hands- no, the famous courtesan’s dexterity extended beyond that. Her pussy grasped him, and the only word to fit was- lovingly. The silvery-grey cat was known for being able to pinch ferociously, she’d started off in utter limpness and pliancy, and she now grasped his cock in a loving embrace.
“Here, I’ll reach up. We can turn around now, you can sit.”
Faisand embraced her wolf lover’s body with her slender arms, as well as wrapping her legs around his waist and gripping a bit tighter with her pussy (which caused a grunt of pleasure from Anzy), and the two of them carefully shifted and rotated until Anzy was sitting comfortably, Faisand straddling him, her legs not taking her weight- instead, the wolf cock thrusting up into her grateful body was very nearly supporting her all by itself.
Faisand wriggled delicately, just to adjust- her Anzy was such a close fit, that if she settled this heavily onto him, with all her insignificant weight, and if he was really hard in her as he delightfully was, he filled her from mound to womb and nuzzled with delectable firmness against her quivering cervix. And for the feline Nerre, this was the secret that drove them away from home to explore the wolflike Runge- their bodies craved that deep penetration, in some primitive instinct perhaps related to the desire to roll and flip about after sex. It probably all had to do with having come spurt deeply inside you, spreading it about for fertility, some practical reason- but it became a real compulsion.
Faisand wriggled a bit more. Anzy’s wolfish bulk could be made to press inside her JUST right, neither too tentatively or with painful jabs- that being a danger of the wuffies, one that foolish Daucery was continually addicted to. Faisand knew better- there was an ideal size, an ideal fierceness, and it was personal. In fact, it was nuzzling her cervix firmly at this very moment, and she shuddered from sheer pleasure.
Beneath her, Anzy shifted, jolting her with a little flash of sensation, and she heard him rumble, “Want a little motion, darling?”
“No!” gasped Faisand.
“Sorry, sorry!”
Faisand pulled herself together. “It’s all right. Darling, love, angelwolf… I only mean, this is another way. Don’t move except to hold me. I won’t move except if you flag I’ll squeeze at you. This is a special way, ride it with me…”
She settled back into her reverie again, swooning into Anzy’s loving embrace, and this time he didn’t jolt her. He trusted her completely, and it seemed he understood- his embrace was so passionate but so still, and she wasn’t having to squeeze at him to keep his attention. The wolf, rapt in stillness, was steadily getting harder, his breathing deeper, and Faisand reeled in ecstacy, balanced on his cock, herself perfectly still.
Her eyes were closed when she began to croon, singing a feline wordless song of arousal and sweet anticipatory tension, and Anzy did not react, other than to grow still harder, still bulkier in her. He seemed like an expert in this, which Faisand knew wasn’t the case- he’d barely tried it before- but this time his body held no tension, no desire to move or thrust, his full awareness increasingly centered in the motionless pressure of his stiffly erect cock. Faisand could feel it, felt the focussing, the shift of his awareness, and she crooned and moaned, feeling his pressure goaded on by her gentle cries.
There was a moment, hard to determine, where something changed- no motion, yet now rather than a feeling of waiting and gathering, Faisand and Anzende merged in a soaring, rushing feeling, their energies surging within stillness in a momentum that built and built. Anzende did not budge or shift his focus one bit- held it with the determination of the wolf cop he was. Faisand’s voice served as expression for both of them- and as the feeling swept up inside them like an eruption, the grey cat’s moans turned to throaty yowls and wails, redolent of the sweetest sexual torments soon to be relieved.
There was a moment of perfect silence, like the eye of a hurricane.
Anzende’s body gave one savage throb, and cut loose, unleashing an initial jet of wolf come of a ferocity he hadn’t produced in thirty years. He gritted his teeth, but still clung to his motionlessness- and still clung to his beloved Faisand.
Faisand had been caught exhaling, and her eyes flew open as Anzende throbbed and gushed against her cervix, seemingly flooding her womb from the first spasm. She struggled for a bit, ears laid back, fighting for breath as her body convulsed, dragged in a huge breath, and let it out in a shriek of carnal release that would leave her hoarse for days.
Anzende held her frail body tightly to his as he, still motionless, blasted spurt after spurt of come into her, feeling his knot flare out and come to full size, something that always awed him a little the way it wedged into her pelvis, unnatural device tolerated by female feline, tying her to him until the orgasm finished.
Faisand screamed hoarsely, and clung to her wolf lover’s body, leaking tears again, this time gratitude, ecstacy, and in no small part the sheer scale of the peak she’d been driven over. The silvery-grey cat reeled, a hairsbreadth from fainting dead away. Just a little hunching would do it, or a jab of that swollen cock against her insides- and nothing of the sort happened, Anzende stuck grimly to his orders and did not move except to throb heavily.
Faisand trembled and shuddered all over, her tail bristled out irregularly, as she gradually caught more breaths, as her shrieks gentled to cries and then croons, as she clung to her beloved Anzende who still gently throbbed and pumped wolfseed tirelessly into her womb.
Sometimes she wished like hell Nerre and Runge were crossfertile- but then, business would be so different- it was all right, really.
After a while, Faisand lifted her head from Anzy’s chest.
“Yours. Beloved.”
He stroked her head gently.
Faisand quirked an ear, feebly. “You’re not going to say it?”
“I’ve been yours,” rumbled Anzy softly, “since I first saw you.”
“Do you know,” said Faisand, “how odd it is?”
“What? Aw, darling… it’s like that for us sometimes, we mate for life, and when you’re just swallowed up by the feeling…”
“No, Anzy, I don’t mean that you’re odd.” said Faisand. She kissed his nose delicately. “You’re special, but not odd in the sense I mean.”
“Well… so, what’s odd, then?”
Faisand gazed into his eyes. “When you look like I do… well, did… it’s not so uncommon to hear that refrain. ‘I love you, I loved you since I first saw you’, always professing their love. They don’t know me. Sometimes they hadn’t even made love to me. After a night of passion, they were all the more certain. You would go to bed limp and sore, having made quite a lot of money, and everyone loved you, but nobody really listened. Their love was the pressure of their desire.”
“Yeah… I know. That’s just what I mean.” said Anzende.
“Sh. Don’t conclude. Not finished with my thought.”
“Sorry! I’m listening.”
“Yes, beloved. You do. The others all knew what they needed me to do with them. I did a lot with them, enjoying most of it immensely, but I didn’t go become their pet lady- at first because they were sex toys which paid, and then I became aware they were much like people, and strange, domineering people at that.”
“I know we seem rude to Nerre.” said the wolf cop.
“You came to me, got me alone, put down money and you said, what do you know about drug running into Kiesens? You’d seen me with some guys that you suspected of it. You remember what I said?”
“You said ‘is that all?’”
“You wouldn’t go to bed with me at first,” said Faisand. “You were intimidated, and you wanted me to remain just an informant. You started to pay more attention to what my life was like, my attitudes to things…”
“Yeah, and I got you insecure before I was done with being insecure myself…”
“Nobody else was refusing to have sex with me, dear. I couldn’t think how to raise the issue, you always needed to know different things and we’d just talk about street level stuff in Verss.”
“You cried.”
“I did. I felt tawdry, but I finally had to beg to do what you’d been faithfully paying me for. I’ll never forget how stunned you were, love.”
“Not half as stunned as I was about to be!”
“Ah,” purred Faisand, “great days…”
“But,” said Anzy, “you haven’t said what’s odd.”
Faisand glanced at him. “Trust you to not miss a detail.” She squeezed briefly at his cock, forcing an ‘erf!’ out of him, then relented. “Yes. It’s my own feeling that’s odd.”
“How’s that?”
“I won’t take that talk of love from anyone else. I know it means nothing more than hungers and selfish desires and all these horny wolves building worlds in their heads, myself the star attraction, the featured animal in their mental cage. But- I’ve not had that feeling from you.”
“Oh, come on now- sometimes I’ve been so lovesick I couldn’t think straight.”
“But there was always that part of you seeking answers, information for your work- wanting to understand. It was as if you came without expectation, ready to observe who I was, while everyone else came eager to tell me who I was… I guess we Nerre really don’t take to that, do we?”
“Heh! You’re famous for objecting to it. But I guess you’re right- I’ve never felt I had any chance with you, other than what you agreed to. I’m amazed I got away with… what I’ve said today.”
“I don’t see what’s so amazing.” said Faisand. “We’ve worked together for so many years, and made love so many times, either as part of the cover or just sneaking off. That was thrilling, by the way. Have you any idea how odd it is to sneak off for illicit sex, when your business is basically that? Going off to please yourself becomes a rebellious, illicit activity.”
“I corrupted you, huh?” chuckled the wolf cop.
“Dreadfully.” purred Faisand.
“I guess we’re going to give that up, if I’m going to tell your friends about Magarce, huh? Unless you want to think up some story for how you’d know…”
“No- I think that time has come to an end. I’m tired of sneaking you into the little room, and I don’t like the way Arle looks at you. They have no idea how central you’ve been to my life, and I’m afraid you’ll just have to get another informant. I’m going public with you.”
“What, now?” said Anzende.
“No, n… hmm. Hmm! Oh, to see the look on Daucery’s face… I think that’s a wonderful idea, darling, let’s!”
“Now just a minute!” said Anzende. “I’m still going to be tied to you for a while!”
“Yes, so delicious. Did we ever find out what makes you do that? I have to clear out my whole schedule, sometimes.”
“Keep to the point, Faisand. We can’t go talk to them now.”
Faisand twinkled at him. “But surely we can’t wait until you’re done. You have a strange tendency to tie for ever and ever, and I’m certainly not a large enough Nerre to pull forcibly off you. Nor would I wish to, even if I could.” She squeezed lovingly at him again.
“Erf… well, you’re just going to have to wait it out with me. All my clothes are off, I’m out of uniform…”
“But I am in my work clothes, so I haven’t that excuse.”
“Wouldn’t that be more of a big apron?” said Anzende.
Faisand’s eyes narrowed, and suddenly Anzy yiped. She’d given him a pinch- without using her hands.
“Will you behave, or shall I bite your dick more?”
“I’ll be good! Wow… it’s been a while since you hit me with that. Sorry, hon, I’m real sorry…” said Anzende.
“You deserved it, for unmentionable truth,” said Faisand. “Honestly, I should give that up, but the power it gives us is simply too good to pass up. You might need leverage on some politician yourself one day. Though I’m sure it’s a one time thing- they’d never trust me again if I outed them. The money that comes in is staggering.”
Anzende was, as always, stuck on the unresolved earlier subject. “You still have to wait. You have to let me finish and get dressed. Unless you want to drag me behind you…”
“I think that would be a mite difficult.” said Faisand.
“Well then.”
Faisand was thinking hard. Anzende saw the tip of her tail flicking in that characteristic way he knew so well, and his heart sank. This was looking like one of those dreaded cat ideas in the making.
“Anzy?”
“…yes?”
“It would be a shock to the other girls to see you walking out tied to me, but I believe it would be salutary. Not the fact of shocking them, but that we must break their image of you as one of the baby clients. They do not respect those men, possibly because those men aren’t lured by their charms…”
“Now hang on. What difference does it make? I guess you want to be able to show me off, but darling, it’s okay if that doesn’t happen right away. The baby guys never hang around with your girls anyhow, you take them right to this room and they beat it when they’re done…”
“True.” said Faisand. Her tail-tip continued to flick, however. It was definitely going to be one of those cat moments.
“Anzy?”
“Oh, honey…”
“Possibly our Alonifi needs to be more in awe of me. She is all too interested in Daucery, and I’m concerned she’s writing me off as a fuss-budget. Now, if you walked out with me tied to you for the several hours we will still have to spend…”
“Not my problem.”
“Oh, Anzy.”
“Oh, Faisand! I’ll tell you this- I think you’re just trying to manufacture an excuse to have me walk out there balls-deep in you, so your friends will see you’ve still got it.”
“Yes, dear, absolutely.” said Faisand, without batting an eyelash. “I see them carouse often enough. They’re getting awfully gentle and sheltering of me, and it makes me want to scratch them. You know that my fire still burns.”
Faisand wriggled idly, causing Anzy’s eyes to cross a bit, for she combined the pelvis-wriggle with an idle grasping at his cock that was like being groped by a hand- and which guaranteed he’d be stuck in her for another half an hour, at least. He felt himself harden, just when he thought he was starting to unwind.
“Mmmmmmm… as does yours, of course.” she added.
“Faisand, I understand how you feel, but I’m really going to stay right here, okay?” said Anzende.
The tail flicked, just at the tip, and Anzy cringed. She wasn’t out of argument yet. Most likely, she wasn’t going to give up…
“Anzy?”
“Oh, no…”
“Anzy, you mentioned that you wished I’d told you of my thoughts about Magarce.”
“Well, yeah. It might have mattered. It might not, but you never know what’ll happen. What if she’d done something and I was able to take her in? It would upset you guys, but there’d be a lot of Verss cops not dead, and she might have ended up not shot herself. I wish you’d said something.”
“Anzy.”
“Oh, crap, here it comes…”
“Anzy, you must get up and carry me out to talk with the girls. For all you know, Magarce will try to get in contact with us. They have to know what’s happened, so we can decide what to do. You know she’s with these two men, and for all you know they are bringing her right back here. Up, darling, duty calls.”
Anzende Ndeschwin rolled his eyes. He knew Faisand’s real reason was to be seen tied on a wolf lover again. He even sympathized, a little. He had no wish to walk out carrying her in front of him, wrapped lovingly around his slight potbelly, his butt swaying in the breeze for the amusement of the Nerre girls of the Cathouse. It wasn’t even very comforting that Faisand would doubtless tell them later of his sexual desirability, since he was quite content to just stick with her indefinitely- hell, forever.
But he also knew she was right.
Demarle didn’t recognize at first what she saw coming down the corridor. It looked a heavyset Runge wearing some kind of coat, or some guy she’d never seen before.
When she realized it was the guy she’d let in, and Faisand, she was startled.
A moment later, when she realised he was effortlessly carrying Faisand because she was tied on him, she was beyond startled. Demarle was astonished, which didn’t happen often.
They walked right up to her, while she stood openmouthed with her tail still foofed out from the initial startle, and they rotated to the side so that Faisand could speak directly to her friend, rather than over her shoulder. The grey feline wriggled a bit, and a small amount of wolfcome dripped to the floor.
“Allow me to introduce Anzende Ndeschwin- police chief for the city of Kiesens, and my secret lover who will now be less of a secret. He has information that you all need to hear- we can start with you, Arle. Can we sit on your bed? Anzy is heroic and strong, but deserves to sit comfortably while I’m stuck to him.”
“Um. Sure.” said Demarle. “This is a bit of a… surprise.”
“We’ve kept our secret well.” purred Faisand.
Anzende walked over nonchalantly and sat on Demarle’s “madam’s bed”, a large firm mattress in the middle of the room that Arle entertained clients on. As he sat, Faisand shuddered and mewed sweetly at the jolting of his wolfhood trapped within her. Anzy stroked her back, as she clung to him.
“Okay,” said Anzende. “There’s no easy way to say this- your friend Magarce has been hurt, and what’s more she’s just killed quite a few Verss cops. I must ask that you keep us informed of any contact you may have with her. I’d like to see justice done, and for what it’s worth, not Verss justice- Runge justice, the way it ought to be everywhere on this planet. I’ll do what I can to try and get her medical assistance if she turns up, but she must be taken into custody and charged with her crime.”
Demarle’s surprise and astonishment had turned to a completely stunned look. “You’re kidding. Mags? How did… How can you say that? Listen, buddy, I’ve turned that kitten into a happy puddle, how could she possibly kill off a bunch of cops?”
“He’s not kidding, Arle.” said Faisand.
“But how? Faisand! Back me up here! There’s got to be some mistake!”
“No, Arle. I suspected this might happen. And she shot them. Anzy has an eyewitness. Haven’t you seen Mags shoot before?”
“I didn’t pay that kind of attention.” muttered Demarle, a paw to her eyes. “I got upset when she… I don’t like to think about that night.”
“We can’t behave like that stuff is normal, Arle. Just because the guy she offed was a total punk…”
“What?” interrupted Anzende.
“I’m sorry, Anzy. You know how in Verss sometimes people die and aren’t missed? We had one like that. Mags shot him. Verss cops don’t care about some of the lowlifes in this city. One less problem.”
Anzende Ndeschwin didn’t speak for a moment.
“You know that’s how it is.” said Faisand, gently.
Anzende glanced at her, looking sad and irritated. “Hey, don’t squeeze my dick when you say that, okay?”
“I’m sorry.” said Faisand, her ears going back slightly.
Anzende petted her, but he looked even sadder and angrier. “That’s the whole problem, though, it really is. How are we expected to have justice done when it’s a complete nightmare every day and most of the cops are as savage as the criminals? I could run you in as an accomplice for that.”
“Now just a minute, dear heart…” snapped Faisand.
“I could. Good luck trying to run. I don’t need to cuff you, you’re tied. Admittedly the desk sergeant would give me a really funny look…”
Faisand looked extremely affronted. “Are you joking? You do understand what this city is like, don’t you? Do you expect us to work in a fantasy world where we are safe and the cops police our rough trade?”
“No.” said Anzende. “No, no… I’m not going to run you in. But… I just wish you could have a bigger picture on all this. I have to. It’s my job, okay? I can’t believe you concealed a murder from me. You left that one out when I was asking you about what went on in this city…”
“Do you still love me?” asked Faisand quietly. Demarle stared.
Anzende looked her right in the eye, levelly, for some time. Faisand sat, tied firmly to his wolfhood, clearly not trying to squeeze at him or affect his answer in any way. The only sign of tension was that Faisand’s tailtip twitched ever more agitatedly, but still she didn’t drop her gaze.
“Yes. Yes, I will always love you, and you are still mine.”
Faisand didn’t speak- but her eyes filled with tears, and with a curious dignity she buried her face in Anzende’s shaggy-furred chest. As his arms enclosed her, Faisand’s slim body shook roughly- first in silence, and then a harsh sob escaped her.
Anzy held her tightly, not letting go. Demarle watched with wide, wide eyes, and was for once entirely speechless. Finally, Faisand lifted her tear-streaked muzzle to look at Anzende again.
“I’ll do whatever you ask. What should we do now?” she said.
Anzende petted her. “Start doing it my way. Tell me if you hear from Magarce. It might save her life. The Verss cops are going to try a vengeance killing- they’re going to blow away everybody who left the scene, rather than arrest them. I can get her to safety and she can stand trial and probably end up locked up for the rest of her life- but can you really blame me for that, after what she’s done?”
“There we agree.” said Faisand. “I do really wish I’d been able to stop her.”
“Love- the type that do that one day, are a little beyond your ability to stop just by reasoning with them.”
“Yes… I didn’t say I thought I could have stopped her, Anzy. But I wish it anyhow…”
“Are you really sure?” asked Demarle, in a small voice.
“I’m sorry, hon.” said Faisand. “I’m sure. I believe him. You did see who she ran off after?”
“Yeah. I recognized him. What exactly happened? She’s been hurt, but she also killed a bunch of guys? How can that happen?”
Anzende explained patiently. “Those guys were doing a raid on that anarchist base, the one that calls itself Ungovernment…”
“Excuse me.” said Rairate, who had drifted over silently. “Please repeat, ‘aons?”
Anzende glanced at him. “You again. That’s right- Voustrets had sent you and your friends to try and check the place out. Did you get anything?”
Rairate did not bat an eyelash. “Yes. Their leader told me they were running supplies to a company named Dinsam Industrial Fabrication. I didn’t get any farther than that.” In fact, the feline ninja had gone a great deal farther than that, and had learned this information in bed after seducing and being seduced by that fellow, but Rai kept that to himself.
“That’s actually pretty impressive. Nobody else has learned much from that guy. And they’re not going to be getting any more information out of him, either.”
“Why? ‘aons?”
“Magarce caught those cops as they were finishing up at the base. They’d already killed everybody there.”
Rai stood up suddenly and walked off, away from everybody.
“So what happened,” continued Anzende, “was this- they tried to corner Mags as she was facing off with some Tompar. What I get from the one survivor was, they thought they were going to rescue the little Nerre girl, who apparently was naked as well…”
“She was when she left us.” said Demarle. “It’s not surprising.”
“Yeah, they figured they’d rescue her from the Tompar, and then all bang her. The guy who survived is a friend of mine, who’s tried to tone those raid guys down. He doesn’t succeed, but he tries. He says the next thing that happened was, the Tompar dives out of the way, all the raid guys try to shoot the Tompar and before they know it, the Nerre girl’s nailed all of them in a sort of frenzy. They didn’t even have time to aim. She shot most of them in the eye or the forehead, or sometimes right dead center on the badge.”
“How’d she get hurt?” asked Demarle.
“One of the guys wasn’t quite dead, and she ran out of ammo.”
Demarle cringed. “I guess I believe you.”
“I think we must believe him.” said Faisand. “I vouch for Anzy’s honesty, and Arle- I saw this coming. Didn’t I insist that Magarce couldn’t work alongside us?”
“Yes, you did.”
“What will we say to her if she shows back up here?”
While this conversation went on, Denenke Tieschtet wandered in, and began to pay attention to it- but something distracted her. Rai stood where he’d walked, by the front windows of the Cathouse, stood motionless and too tense, facing away from everyone, and Dene sensed something was very wrong without knowing quite what. She approached Rai cautiously, for she wasn’t sure if it was acceptable for her to try and talk to him.
As she came around to where she could see his face, she saw he was silently weeping, with his jaw set very tightly.
Dene was startled- she’d missed the beginning of the conversation, and she was nervous about asking Rai anything. But she couldn’t bear to see him in such obvious, silent distress, and she took the chance.
“…Rai? What happened?”
“He’s dead now.” said Rairate, quietly.
“Who?”
“That’s what troubles me.”
“I don’t understand.”
“I knew his body.” said Rai. “I knew his passion. I even knew the shudders of his orgasm- but Dene, do you realize, I never knew his name?”
“Rai? Who? What are you talking about?”
“The Runge at the anarchist base. You saw him. They say everybody there is dead now.”
Dene’s paw flew to her mouth. “What? What about the kids? What is this?”
“This Runge cop says they were all killed.”
Dene turned, staring at the new face, sitting naked with Faisand in his lap tied to him. “There were kids there!”
“I’m sorry.” said Anzende. “The survivor didn’t say anything about the raid squad killing any children. That would actually be a little out of character for them. I know they killed the others, and Magarce killed them in turn.”
“How did this happen?”
“It was an illegal settlement. The raid guys from Verss tend to do it that way. If it’s any consolation, I wish I could stop that, but it’s tough to deal with…”
Rai continued staring out the window.
Dene was thinking furiously. “You say they didn’t talk about any children?”
“No,” said Anzende. “This guy would probably have mentioned it, too. He may not have seen everything.”
“I don’t know who you are, but I need to go back there. I met two kids there. If they’re still alive we need to rescue them…”
Rai kept looking out the window.
“Rai!
The deadly little Nerre turned slowly, still silently weeping.
“Rai, can you help me? I don’t think I can do it alone- I mean, if it’s dangerous.”
Anzende said, “The cops are dead, but after a situation like that, they’ve probably got some major looting going on.”
“He mentioned a son.” said Rai.
“I know exactly which one would have been the son of the leader.” said Dene. “Not only that- I know where he hides. They might have survived…”
Rai nodded, slowly. “He mentioned a son. Perhaps in some way I can honor him by rescuing his son…”
“And the little girl is an absolute sweetie.” continued Dene. “Please, Rai!”
Anzende looked between them. “It’s very dangerous, what you’re talking about. But your friend there, he’s very dangerous also… and you know, I can’t really trust any of the Verss cops to do it. You, Runge lady, you say these children know you?”
“Yes, absolutely, and I know where they might be hiding. They might remember my voice.”
“You, mister Rairate, you’re okay with doing this? Can I ask you to try and stay nonviolent unless you guys are truly in mortal danger?”
“How do you define mortal danger, ‘aons?” said Rai.
“Let me put it this way. I want you to not kill any more punks, mister claw-fighter Nerre. I want you to get this lady in there to find those kids, and then back out of there alive- without killing anybody. The guys who killed the adults there are now dead anyhow. Don’t add to the corpses.”
“I understand.”
“Will you give me your word on it?” said Anzende.
Rai hesitated for a long time, long enough to suggest the seriousness of the Runge cop’s request. The very reluctance he showed was testament to the weight of his promise. He clearly didn’t want to say it.
“Mister Rairate- will you give me your word?”
“Yes.” said Rai. “For the duration of that journey, I will not add to the corpses.”
“I’m happy to hear it.” said the Runge cop wryly.
“How shall we get there? Denenke and I walked to Verss from there, and it took some time.”
“Well… there I think I might be able to help you out. My cruiser will go a lot faster than that.”
“You will drive us?” asked Rai.
“Um- you probably don’t want to pay close attention to my lap right now… I’ll just say that I can’t drive you. Can you drive, mister Nerre claw-fighter?”
Dene broke in. “I’ll drive.”
“You sound pretty decided.” said Anzende, an ear quirking in curiosity.
“We need to get there fast.” said Dene. “I’ll drive…”
“You’re sure you can handle it?” said Anzende. “They’re very fast. It’s no use to anybody if you paint yourself across the divider wall on the high-speed conduit.”
“I’m telling you, I’ll be okay. Actually I’ve always wanted to drive one of those.”
“I don’t want you using any of the weapons. I wish I had something more suitable for you to take, but I came here in my police cruiser and that’s all I have to offer.” said Anzende.
“It’ll be all right. I promise I won’t shoot anything. I don’t even know how.” said Dene.
“But you don’t know how to run the autopilot either! I’ve always thought it was a stupid idea to make it so complicated that we have to take classes to operate it. They never took into account the idea that we might need to have a civilian operate it… like if they’re driving injured cops away from a situation…”
Faisand wriggled on Anzende’s still stubbornly rigid erection. “I thought you were civilians.” she said.
The wolf cop looked cranky. “You’d be right. I guess it’s easy for the Verss flavor to rub off whether I like it or not…”
“I could hang onto you more, so you can go out and show her how the car works,” suggested Faisand. “Would that help?”
Anzende considered it. “I don’t think so. Put it this way- remember how I’d like you to be obeying the law a little more than you’ve been doing? Walking nonchalantly outside with my dick stuck in you was not what I had in mind for setting a good example. Actually, I’d like it if we could go to a room without outside windows. Can you do that for me?”
“I’d like to know how I could possibly stop you.” said Faisand wryly.
“Um- you could have me walking real funny, I’ll say that much. Please, darling, I’d like to get out of here. Maybe I can tell this lady how to disable some of the automatic stuff.”
Dene was watching closely. “That should work. I’ll need your key, right?”
“Worse.” said Anzende. “My badge is chipped- and so am I. You can’t have my body but you’re going to have to wear my badge even to get into the car. Once there, you hit the pad-scanner…”
“My pawpad? Which one?”
“Nah, your nose. It’ll activate the text entry and then you have t… you… um.”
“Enter text, I assume.” said Dene.
“The pass phrase. Oh geez. Oh GEEZ.”
Anzende’s dismay had aroused the attention of everybody within earshot- Faisand looked fascinated, Demarle’s ears were perked in total curiosity, even Rai looked interested, though in his case he also looked wary, as if the phrase might be distressing.
“Do you want to whisper it to me?” suggested Dene.
“Ma’am, these lovelies can hear a lot better than we do. Oh geez.” Anzende’s facefur was bristling terribly in embarrassment, and he sighed. “Okay… I want you all to understand that this is just private and I don’t mean any harm by it, please don’t give me too hard a time, okay? Oh geez.”
“Oh, just say it.” said Dene. “How bad can it be?”
“I am NOT prejudiced. You might say I’m the reverse, and I can’t help it now…”
“Anzy?” said Faisand, whiskers curling in amusement. “What have you been hiding?”
Anzende gulped. “The password, and it has to be all caps, is ‘once you have cat you never go back, exclamation point one one one exclamation point.”
“Really!” said Faisand, startled. Demarle burst out laughing. Rai backed off a bit and pretended to ignore the conversation again.
“It’s your fault, darling, for being too unforgettable. Since that first time, that’s been my passphrase.”
“Really!” said Faisand again. “Why on earth do you add exclamation points and ones?”
“You have to have some numbers in the pass phrase… and I add exclamation points because I mean them… my darling.”
Faisand purred and melted into Anzende’s embrace. “Keep it. I might say the same sort of thing.”
Dene looked a little cranky. “When you’re done, can you tell me what I do next?”
“You’re going to type, clear inside passengers for multistage transport. Level three- we want you to be able to re-enter the vehicle as well as drive it, so it has to know you’re allowed to open it once it’s activated. I left it powered down because I don’t want it targeting people in the back alley- it’ll be fine in passive mode. I think active mode is pretty bullshit- more military crap if you ask me. A real cop doesn’t need to be a soldier.”
“So pacifist, darling.” said Faisand.
“Come on, you know me well enough. I’m serious. Verss in particular has gone the wrong way. Half the stuff I asked you to spy out has to do with my fellow police.”
“Not half, surely?”
“Maybe not. It seems like it.” said Anzende.
“Shall we retreat to a more private room for our very intense cuddling?” purred Faisand. She visibly wriggled, and her belly muscles were seen to work in an odd motion. There was no telling what she’d done to Anzende’s cock, but he bit his lower lip softly and let out a little whine. The two clung to each other, the wolf cop stood, and they moved carefully towards the hallway and the back rooms.
That had been half an hour ago…
“Please, Dene, be calm, vraonse!” said Rai.
“It should work!” barked the frustrated Runge. “I did the damn nose-pad thing, I typed the stuff, what’s the matter with it?”
“Maybe it’s some policeman thing- please, first, calm yourself!”
Rai’s ears were back, and he was trembling slightly, leaning as far away from Dene as the passenger seat would let him. They’d got in the car all right- but then, once in, things deteriorated, as the computer would not let Dene drive.
Rai wasn’t concerned that Dene would hurt him- though she was larger than him, he was Hse-Nerre, feline ninja and practitioner of vritere, the martial arts form dedicated to fighting with enhanced claws. It was rather like being armed with retractile scalpels on each finger, and there was no question that he could kill Dene more or less instantly.
The trouble was, she was sort of like a friend, he didn’t wish to kill her, she would not calm down and he could not get out of the car by himself. The doors had closed and he didn’t know how to work them. So, the small but deadly feline made faint keening noises as Dene banged the dashboard with her paws, and he tried again to soothe her- as much for her sake as his own, because she was triggering him dreadfully and his claws kept trying to come out.
“Please, ‘aons. What were the steps we were to follow?”
“I did that! I’ve done it twice!”
“Please! You use the nose pad scanner…”
Dene did so, looking very cranky.
“Type the pass phrase…” said Rai, hopefully.
Dene typed, reciting “Once… you… go… cat… you… never… go… back, bang one one one bang. Wanker.”
“And now there’s a prompt, and type clear passengers for transport.”
“No no- he said, inside passengers. Inside passengers, for uhhh…”
“For transport?” said Rai.
“No wait, for multistage transport! That’s it.” She typed.
They waited, staring at the input screen.
“What the hell more does it want?” said Dene.
“I’m not sure. I think he said he didn’t want to reset it.”
“I’m beginning to warm to the idea.”
Rai looked worried. “We don’t know much about this vehicle. We should do what he suggested.”
“But what? I don’t remember it all exactly, and it’s sitting there saying ‘status?’ and I swear he didn’t say anything about status. I tried ‘drive’ and nothing happened. And now we can’t open any of the doors.”
“Believe me, I am aware of that.” said Rai, wincing.
“I think we gotta risk the reset. At least we might be able to get out, and go back and ask him again.”
Rai thought about this, and it appealed more and more. It would be much better to simply return and get the right instructions. He’d feel a lot better. Rai said, “I believe that is a very good idea, Dene. Please do so. How do we do that?”
“Beats me!” said Dene and cuffed the steering wheel with the back of her paw.
Rai’s ears went back again. “Can you guess, ‘aons?”
“I’ll type reset. We can be status, reset. Let’s give it a shot, can’t do any worse.”
Dene typed the word, hit enter, and the whole dashboard lit up with screens, readouts, indicators… controls whirred out from concealed positions, the steering wheel turned left, then right, then centered, and her seat and Rai’s seat whirred, shifted, and moved to position them accurately relative to the controls. For Rai, it moved so his paws rested comfortably at floor level, and for Dene, she found herself sitting at the controls of a blinking, whirring assault vehicle, with everything turned on up to and including small joysticks for aiming little gun turrets that had popped up out of the fenders.
“Now that’s what I’m talking about…” breathed Dene.
Rai blinked. “That seems to have worked. Shall we open the doors, and go ask what part we were forgetting?”
Dene didn’t answer right away. She took the wheel. She touched the throttle pedal, and a small turbine in front of them ramped up, a shrill whine shrieking up rapidly beyond even Rai’s hearing limits, making him lick his lips fretfully at the sudden strange noise.
“I think it’s ready to go, Rai. I think we should go.”
“But we haven’t done it correctly. There was something else.”
Dene nudged the pedal, and quickly hit the brake afterwards. The car had lunged forward at a very small touch of the pedal. Dene panted, her eyes going wide. Rai noticed, disconcerted, that under her shirt, her lupine nipples had stood up boldly.
“I think we should go.” repeated Dene, her eyes shining and a bit wild.
Rai’s whiskers drooped. It was maddening how he constantly was presented with no right actions- he knew he needed to do things correctly, but when it was other people needing to act correctly and showing no interest in doing so, it was beyond distressing.
But… this Dene Tieschtet was very kind and patient when he was in distress, and she had been very upset and now seemed, for lack of blunter words, much happier. And she clearly wanted to go right now- and the car seemed to be working.
“I suppose we can go, yes.” said Rai.
Dene practically quivered with eagerness. Carefully, her paw pressed the accelerator pedal, and the police cruiser crept out of the back alley, along a street, towards a feeder road to the main high-speed conduit. It was clear, and pretty straight.
“Are you sitting okay?” asked Dene, more than a little breathlessly.
“I beg your pardon, are you inquiring if I am aroused?” asked Rai in some alarm.
“What? No! Why?”
“Er, the tone of your voice, mostly. Though if you were a male lover you might be asking if I was able to sit comfortably. But I am not sure why you’d be asking as a female… you smell and feel very, um, female right now…”
Dene gave Rai a sidelong glance. “I should smack you or something.”
“Oh, please not! I don’t wish to fight you!”
“No, I’m not going to. I promise. But I’d rather you didn’t talk like that, okay? It brings up stuff I don’t like to think about.”
“I’m sorry? What could possibly be wrong about you sounding like you’re wanting sex? You’re a female, you’re allowed to sound like that any time you want. Um, I sound like that too at the proper time…” said Rai.
“I’ll bet. Boy, you’re really different. I guess I’ll admit it- I get a lot more excited about these things like fast cars because I haven’t… put it this way. I get to pretend to drive fast cars. Now I’m driving one. I also pretend I’m being with fast guys- and I haven’t driven any of those yet. I just work with computers and play my video games. It was really weird hanging out with all those naked cat ladies, Rai. I was like ‘damn it, share!’ but that’s not how they make their living.”
They drove down the feeder road for a time, in silence.
“I don’t understand.” said Rai. “It sounds like you are wanting to have sex, and haven’t asked for any. Why haven’t you?”
“Oh, right, like it’s that easy!”
“Isn’t it? Surely if you have a clear path to one male, it’s not exactly difficult.”
“This must be a cultural difference. We Runge aren’t exactly like that- there’s a lot of other stuff to consider. Rai, if I went up to a guy and said, ‘Sex me up’, he’d probably figure there was something wrong with me. I’m supposed to look cute and all, but you just can’t be that direct.”
“It’s a strange thing to say. You sound like a male. For us, the burden is on the male to behave correctly and move in or stay back based on the situation. You are chosen based on whim, or reputation, or rejected, but you cannot simply jump to a conclusion and go. It’s a beautiful dance, but the stress of it is very high.”
Dene considered this. “Yeah, that’s kind of how I feel. I never get picked, somehow. I decided it was my looks or something, and then it just got worse. And now I sort of mentally hump stick-shifts.”
Rai looked deeply startled, which made Dene laugh. “Settle down! I’m not going to do that. Sometimes you just act so gay…”
“Pardon?”
“Don’t tell me you don’t have that word in your language!”
“I think I understand. Yes- I am shy of female parts, for a long time I have become female-role myself when I’m not working. I don’t know how to explain it- it’s just so much more direct. I don’t really have to wonder- I can flirt as hard as I like, especially with Runge, and there’s always a clear path.” Rai suddenly winced. “Or I thought there was, and now I’m not sure. It can’t be right that I didn’t know that male’s name. I was totally within protocol, and yet it still feels totally wrong.”
“Yeah, that would freak me out a lot.” said Dene. “Though I can understand why you’d do it. I get really frustrated.”
“There was nothing wrong. I responded to every advance in the simplest possible way. He couldn’t have acted wrongly, I would have matched him whatever he did. There’s such huge flexibility in the female role.”
“Of course.” consoled Dene.
“I did nothing wrong, but it’s so upsetting that I didn’t know his name.”
“I still need to ask you if you’re sitting comfortably.”
Rai blinked. “Now I’m confused. Why?”
Dene pulled onto the main high-speed conduit, the featureless expanse of blacktop stretching out before them.
“Because of this.”
Her paw slammed down onto the accelerator.
Rai thumped against the seat-back and remained pressed there, his eyes wide at the sudden onslaught of power.
All the interior lights in the car dimmed slightly, as unthinkable energies flooded into the car’s wheel motors. Every tire began an eerie, soft howl as traction control kicked in and each contact patch went instantly to the desperate edge of maximum acceleration, and the eerie sound continued while the world telescoped into a target and a surrounding blur, and wind noise grew to become a fierce shriek.
Dene firmly reminded herself to keep both hands on the steering wheel, and neither in her lap, no matter how enthusiastic she felt- but she swore silently to herself that she would remember this feeling very lovingly- later.
The police cruiser became a dot on the horizon, bound on its rescue mission, and was lost to sight.
“Hey, Allie!”
There was a disturbance on the floor, and Jennis was in the thick of it as usual. Allie looked over to try to see what was the matter. She was trying to balance on one of the little posing stands, and having a tough time of it as she was a bit shakey and sore- after her disastrous first time with a john who got upset and rushed off without paying, she got even- literally- by landing a couple johns in the course of the evening, coaxing fairly high payments out of them, and getting paid by them. She turned her take over to the enforcers, and no longer owed Jennis money. She was now working on scoring food money for the following day, to take Jennis out to breakfast and even that score.
“Allie!”
It was hard to see what was going on, because whoever was with Jennis was getting mobbed by the more desperate, cheaper whores, who apparently smelled money.
“Show ‘em some claw, honey, back them off. Back off, you! Since when has he ever picked you?”
“Oh yeah, baby, hurt me!” sang a cracked, mocking voice.
“Back off or I get you fired. Allie!” yelled Jennis. “Get your ass over here, I got somebody who wants to meet you!”
Allie hopped off the stand, wobbling as she landed, and hurried over to where Jennis was shooing away the more haggard, drug-ravaged girls, but long before she got there it was obvious what Jennis had found for her.
Allie had never seen such a tall Nerre. The fellow stood, head high and tail twitching in apparent disdain, looking sidelong and haughty at the rejected wolf girls, and as she approached, she saw his eyebrow raise. It would have been hard to tell, for he was jet black all over, but his brow whiskers showed it clearly.
“Allie, this is Rencer…”
“R…what?”
“Rencer- it’s a Nerre name.” She whispered hastily to Allie, “…if I remember, he’s not too long but kinda fat, don’t forget not to pinch!”
“You’re right.” said the Nerre male, in a soft but deep voice that startled Allie. “This one does look fresh, doesn’t she?”
“Are you kidding?” said Jennis. “Allie’s just barely starting out. I kinda don’t like that much, but you know this city, at least here I can keep an eye on her. She’s just started today, possibly first time ever.”
“They all say that.” said the Nerre, disapprovingly.
“Yeah, but do I say it to you? Come on.”
“That’s true. You’ve been very honorable.”
“Allie’s also a sweetie. Maybe you can warm up to her a bit, not be so damn aloof. How about it?”
“No, I don’t think so.” said Rencer. “But I am pleased, do understand that. You’ve done very well. I thank you.”
“You’ll be thanking her later. Well…” said Jennis, “…I guess that would be awful unusual for you, right?”
The Nerre looked Allie over with a dispassionate eye. “It’s possible. We’ll see. You say her fur patterning is attractive?”
“Hah. If I know you, you’ll be pleased.” said Jennis, while Allie bristled in embarrassment.
“Shyness, yet!” said Rencer. He padded gracefully over, and ran a paw down Allie’s side, and over her pert buttock, and down her tail. Allie shivered a bit at the bold, entitled touch. This big cat had absolutely no reservations about what he wanted.
He turned to Jennis, with an air of decisiveness. “Two hundred. I’m that pleased with your efforts. You’ve done very well.”
Jennis’s ears were a bit laid back, sign of some conflict. “I’m not sure I… look, Rencer, I think Allie’s a little special. Her first guy tonight basically wanted to marry her. Can you at least talk to her?”
“I don’t understand. What would you have me say?” His tail flicked.
“It’s just polite. How pretty she is, or whatever. You’re talking only to me.”
“But I’ve noticed that already. Very well.” The big Nerre addressed Allie, with the hint of a mocking tone in his voice. “My dear lady, I propose to mate with you until my back gives out. You are two hundred credits of aesthetic ecstacy, if I’m to believe Jennis, and if your feel lives up to your looks, I shall come so hard you’ll be a two hundred and fifty credit wolf next visit. How is that, Jennis?”
Jennis rolled her eyes. “God, you’re a hopeless romantic. Rencer, you’re impossible.”
“Oh, I don’t think so. At any rate, you’ve not complained, have you?”
“Certainly not.” said Jennis. “You’re lovely in the sack. I just wish you could be more… oh, I don’t know. Allie, are you game to take on this fellow? I gotta warn you, he’s sure not going to try to marry you after. But he is yummy as hell, and he’s totally trustworthy and good for the money. And in his way he is appreciative.”
“Oh, certainly!” said Rencer. “Come along, dear lady. I feel quite confident that I’ll enjoy you. Jennis has truly outdone herself.”
Allie glanced between Jennis and Rencer- and extended a paw to Rencer, who took it courteously.
“I hope you do. Enjoy me, that is… Let’s go see.”
Rencer purred, and unexpectedly led the way back towards the rooms. Apparently he had a preference- he certainly didn’t stop to ask Allie’s. Just as well, thought Allie, for he probably knew the place better than she did…
The big Nerre led Allie to a room she hadn’t been in before- one that disturbed her, for its walls were heavily padded and decorated with… equipment.
“Um.” she said. “Is this going to be, uh… more complicated?”
Rencer drew her up against his body in a curiously languid motion- as if he was following some sort of dance that decreed how quickly he could grab a woman and crush her to his muscular chest. It reminded Allie of the concept of momentum- there was a dangling moment where she clearly could have drawn back, and then as she closed with him, the power ramped up, and in the end she wound up enfolded in his arms in a tight, fierce embrace.
“Is that what you wish, little wolfpuppy female?”
“I’m not that little, and not exactly.” said Allie. “I’m trying to figure out what you’re going to do with me.”
“But I told you. I’m going to mate with you until my back gives out. Have you been having other males, puppy-girl?”
Allie figured it was pointless to deny it. “Several. Apparently that’s what whores do, okay? I think I did it fairly well, too. Why? Would you rather be the first one I got with?”
The Nerre licked his lips. “On the contrary. I hope you haven’t been too tidy.”
Allie blinked. “Thought you wanted me fresh. Wasn’t that the point?”
“You’ve- rinsed yourself out, or whatever it is you do? Oh dear. But I don’t feel like waiting.” Rencer began removing his clothing, also black, to reveal a fluffy white chest.
“Oh! Pretty! I’ve got a white blaze as well.” said Allie, and pirouetted to show the strangely polite Nerre her body.
“Thank you, and indeed you do. It’s a shame you tidied up from the last…”
“Oh! Really? Um- I didn’t. So wait, for some reason you want sloppy seconds?”
The Nerre’s eyes widened. “You did not? This session gets better and better. Show me.”
“What?”
Again, it was that odd dancelike motion, this time with Rencer moving in and very gradually sweeping Allie off her paws. It began with a lead-in that telegraphed what motion he was going to make, and when her body did not make motions to turn away or resist, all at once the big cat pounced and seized her in his arms, cradling her like a baby. He had to be very strong, to carry her so lightly, but he wasn’t going far- he plunked her down on her back, in the middle of the bed, and flipped her legs apart, rolling her hips back so her paws were around her ears.
“Show me. You’ll feel the best if you are as juicy as a Nerre lady.”
Allie blinked. “Oh, I guess I get it.” She reached down, Rencer following her motion with gleaming eyes, and hesitantly spread her wolfish vulva which tended to jut out in this position. She wasn’t sure if the Nerre would accept her, but a tentative wriggle of her hips reminded her that she did feel pretty marinated, what with the last two guys. It reminded her that under normal circumstances, she’d damned well want to tidy up- but these weren’t normal circumstances.
Rencer licked his lips rapidly, one ear flicking.
“Well?” said Allie.
“Your white chest-blaze runs down between your legs.” said the Nerre, ear flicking again. “It bisects your buttocks, and goes down the underside of your tail. There is a drip of wolf semen oozing out of your vagina.”
Allie bristled in embarrassment, her eyes going tragic. “I’m sorry!”
In an instant, Rencer’s paw flicked out to catch her muzzle as it turned away, and with the same deliberate grace, met it and then when there was no resistance, drew it back to face his steady gaze.
“It is the most beautiful thing I have ever, ever seen, sweet wolfpuppy. Laux venste ai aillelier mairau?” he purred.
“Okay, you lost me. What’s that mean?”
Rencer paused, and for the first time, looked uncomfortable. It was an awkward moment for him, because he crouched in a predatory way over her, and he was beginning to show a serious erection- from his small fuzzy sheath protruded the tip of what might be a very daunting kitty-cock. She couldn’t see much of it, only that it tapered smaller towards the tip- and clearly did the opposite towards the base.
“You’d not know. It’s a Nerre phrase. I probably don’t need to say it with you, Runge aren’t delicate.”
“Okay, now I really want to know what that meant.” said Allie. “Please?” She calculated the odds of getting away from this guy if she had to. If he always did that slow-fast thing she’d have a fair shot at evading him, or she could kick at him.
“Oh dear.” said Rencer, whiskers drooping. “Can’t you…”
“No. C’mon, tell me, or it’ll drive me crazy.”
Rencer sighed. Between his legs, his hard-on kept emerging, getting stiffer, quiveringly eager- apparently this secret phrase hid something pretty fierce, and revealing it was exciting him more.
“You must promise not to tell your kind. You’re so beautiful- but we are so private.”
“Some of us probably know anyway. Rencer! Tell me what’s working you up so.”
“I just… didn’t expect you to become so real… it’s hard to explain. I will tell. It is hard to translate…”
It’s making you hard as well, thought Allie. “Please try?”
Rencer was panting a little, trembling. “Don’t usually drag that part out this way, it’s like neither a yes or no answer… I expected to be inside you soon after…”
“Rencer!”
“It means… sort of like… may I take you beyond the scream, is the literal translation.”
Allie watched, wide-eyed, loomed over by this powerful cat held in check by his own obligations and culture’s protocol. That feline erection was massive, it looked fantastic. She still couldn’t see the base for his sheath.
“You said we weren’t delicate. Does ‘beyond the scream’ have to do with lady Nerre being delicate?”
Rencer trembled more. “I am… rather tall and large for my people… if I mate a female who might be… overexcited… and unwise…”
Allie was thinking fast. “You’re asking if you can let yourself go, in case…”
“In case I cannot tell… the scream of climax from a scream of injury.”
“Wow.” breathed Allie. “Yeah, you’re fucking huge, I can see why you came here…”
“Say it, ‘aons, say it please…”
Allie thought faster and faster. “Before I ask what you need me to say- may I touch you? And I mean, on that sheath of yours. Something I should know.”
“Of course, of course… I think I know what you mean to learn…”
Allie wasted no time. She reached down between his legs, and grasped the base of his sheath firmly, and thought, ye gods- no wonder Jennis warned me about this. But… I think that’s not too long for me, and I think that’s not too thick…
Allie realized she was panting too, her nipples standing out rigidly, her hips squirming in slow motion- her body had already decided what was about to happen. Her mind ran a few last frantic calculations, waved its okay, and leapt aside like a truck was thundering toward it.
“Tell me what I say, tell me, tell me!” panted Allie.
Rencer’s head went back, and he stared into space, shivering in tension. “If you will risk the wrong scream before I am done… you will say… viez.”
“What’s that mean?”
Rencer grinned bared teeth at her. “You’re mad. You’ll see.”
Allie grinned back. “Tell me or I hold you hostage. That looks uncomfortable.”
“You’re… squirming.”
“Tell me what it means or we both die of horny right here. I’m just as bad off, but I’m curious about things. Tell, tell!” begged Allie.
Rencer grinned more- sensing the new rules, the unexpected protocol that would lead to his most savage desire being unleashed. “I could make you squirm just as badly as you are making me shake.”
“Tell me, please!”
“Viez… means… I melt into limpness, take me. That’s pretty much it. It is surrender to the oncoming storm, no matter how fierce.”
Allie gazed into his eyes, which burned with a predatory wildness held in check by his unyielding protocols, and felt like she was pulling the pin on a hand grenade. She’d worked him up to a terrifying pitch, and perhaps should not have got her first Nerre this excited.
She’d worked herself up to a terrifying pitch as well. Her heart pounded, and she couldn’t stop watching his tail lash over his powerful hips, poised in that lewd crouch. Anything could happen, anything.
“…viez.”
Allie half expected the big cat to explode into a frenzy- but this was not his way. Even now, her expectations were deliciously confounded.
Rencer shifted a paw. He let out a long, shuddery sigh. His tail lashed- and again, and poised quivering- and then, in exactly the same slow-fast motion she’d come to recognize, the rock-hard Nerre took her.
Allie gasped in shock and pleasure at the sheer differentness- Rencer’s penis tapered so much compared to a Runge male that he seemed to slip into her effortlessly, smoothed by the cocktail of eros juices that coated her insides- but the taper did indeed go both ways, and the feline smoothly thrust almost all the way into her, without quite pushing it, as if to get a sense of her.
Allie’s legs went around his body, awkwardly because he’d arched his back so boldly- Rencer held himself as if crouching over his lover, paws set apart, hips splayed lewdly- rather than cuddling belly-to-belly, he seemed to be bracing for warfare, and his eyes were wild. He didn’t come down with Allie’s legs around him- he lifted her butt slightly off the bed and made some fluid thrusting motions that rocked Allie’s psyche, and she decided to hold him with her arms- but let her legs roll back into a curled-up posture.
“Yes.” said Rencer softly. “Let me move.”
And he did. Rencer’s claws dug into the bed, and he began a strange, slow thrusting- that swelling, tapering Nerre cock gliding deeply into Allie’s puss, always with that alarming, alien thickness at the base. There wasn’t a hint of the usual gleeful humping, the knot, the tying and staying- Allie fought to stay relaxed as the big cat’s equipment plumbed her with insouciant grace, seeming to grow bulkier with each elegant, unhurried thrust.
“You’re not pinching.” he purred.
Allie fought her way from dizzy realms of sensation to say, “…thought I… shouldn’t…”
“Oh, sweet wolfpuppy. You’ll know when.”
“Nhhh! mmh! you… want that?”
“Aillelier cuts both ways. I forgive…”
Rencer had begun an astonishing trick- surely it had to make even feline hips sore, but he had begun tugging almost totally out of her, then thrusting smoothly to her depths. His rhythm, once regular, began to develop startling little variations- his teeth would grit, and those powerful hips would lash forward with alarming boldness, but his startling dexterity made it seem almost machinelike- he’d plunge so accurately that Allie’s pussy barely noticed the aggressiveness, instead it felt like a sudden, explosive eruption of Nerre cock in her. Not there- then suddenly, balls-deep, cramming her lovingly, his body rippling with muscles in balance with each other. And then, it would tug out, slowly or quickly, and once again, that machinelike burst of effortless strength.
Allie suddenly realized she was shuddering violently and about to explode… something about this elegant, detached creature, pleasuring himself in her, called forth something in her. Something that said, damn expectations, to hell with what might happen- I can do this, this part of life doesn’t have to be about constantly trying to please, to put on an act and play the part, to cry out whatever the fellow wants me to, for fear of his displeasure.
This one doesn’t seem to care what I do, he’s obviously about to erupt anyhow, his rules seem to say I can do anything I want.
This one’s for ME.
Allie rode the surges of this strange new freedom, reeling as Rencer’s coordinated, sophisticated lovemaking took her- low grinding of his belly against hers as his cock thrust deep, rising up to draw nearly out and tease with shallow, tantalizing strokes into her, leaning forward to give in to powerful, graceful lunges… and then, all at once, Rencer drew back, reared up above her, and Allie realized that she could not stand his pause right then, could not possibly survive it, that her heart pounded and her fur bristled and the moment was right now.
She did not cry out, because nobody was making her do so. She simply grabbed at Rencer with her arms and legs- and the scream was silent, for her, as silent as she could make it, white light flaring in her consciousness as the powerful Nerre finally really cut loose.
It was terrifying and wonderful. Were she not in a blinding orgasm, she’d have been quite alarmed. Rencer’s body convulsed, and Allie’s body was brutally jolted by the savagery- he grabbed her tightly, and that strange feline cock thrust still deeper, painfully deep, the bulk at the base splitting her with just a bit more thickness… and then a mighty throb, as he began to come.
Allie couldn’t help making a shrill yipe from between gritted teeth, in spite of her determination to not vocalize- and another, that wavered as it was shook by the force of her orgasm- and she clung to the powerful Nerre for dear life, because he would sag for just a moment, and then convulse on her again with a hiss or a yowl. He held nothing back- she feared broken bones, and was too busy to care. She caught herself trying to tie on him, in a moment of semi-clarity, glimpsed that his ears were laid back in apparent pain, and that he was ramming it as deep as he could regardless. She writhed, panting, and tried to relax and melt around him- the savage penetration helped, for it was quite impossible to tie much. It really was like trying to tie on a knot. Allie just gave in to the sensations, so utterly different. Nobody had ever tried to thrust so deep in her before- it was like some alarming compulsion, which combined with Rencer’s large and muscular body, led to uncontrollable forces that Allie was just rugged enough to withstand.
Withstand, hell. It was a little bit of hurt combined with a whole bunch of incredible. Allie nuzzled Rencer as he snarled, hissed, doubled up with the intensity of his body’s need to sink it right up to her ribcage. Her vulva was actually sore from how hard he was pressing against it. She writhed and yipped and half-fainted with unrelenting orgasm, all driven by the amazing hunger and passion of this alien creature.
Gradually, the savagery of the big feline subsided, and as Allie swam drunkenly in post-coital dizziness, the world still going white on her from time to time, she got the hang of the relaxing thing, and her pussy stopped pinching him. This helped him settle down- in fact, he settled down so much he sprawled across her as if he’d been poured there.
Rencer started to purr, a huge resounding purr that vibrated Allie’s whole body. He seemed quite happy to just lie on her and purr. Didn’t ask if she was okay, possibly didn’t care beyond general politeness, didn’t scold her for doing it wrong or complain about how she’d locked on him a couple times… Rencer was in the moment, completely, and the moment was bliss.
Allie suddenly realized she was crying, because she required nothing more from him either. She was sure he wasn’t going to cheat her- she got to stay with him for at least a little while- and the moment was hers, also.
Allie turned her face from the big, contented Nerre, enfolded him in her trembling embrace, and wept tears of relief for a little while.
This part of life, stolen from her so long ago, could indeed be hers.
Eventually, he spoke.
“Ahhhh… most pleased… if you do not object, sweet wolfpuppy, I shall indeed return…”
“Yes please.” said Allie, with a sniffle. She wiped her eye with the back of a paw.
Rencer noticed this, and his ear quirked a bit. “Oh. Shall I get assistance? Do you feel damaged?”
“I don’t think so.” said Allie. She was a little off-balance at his tone. The big cat sounded simply curious. It was as if their agreement to go ‘beyond the scream’ had freed him of any concern for her well-being: his attitude was no more guilty than if he had walked in to find her riding a pneumatic drill.
Of course, it did cut both ways, Allie remembered. “I hope I didn’t pinch at you too much?” she said. “I forgot myself for a moment.”
“No matter.” said Rencer. “One takes these chances. You are the proverbial biter, but you got past it, which is unusual.”
“Jennis tried to coach me. Ye gods, proverbial biter? Really? I’m so sorry!”
“I must thank her, then.” said Rencer, who was putting his clothes back on again. “Yes, that’s what it’s like.”
“I’m so sorry.” stammered Allie. “I’ll practice, I promise, it won’t happen again…”
Rencer glanced at her with some amusement. “Practice releasing, wolfpuppy. A little of that is spicy, you know. It’s only unpleasant if it continues on and on- as it sometimes will do. Did I seem very displeased at that moment?”
“Um. You snarled and laid your ears back and tried to deep throat me from the other direction. I’m not sure if I’d call it displeased. A little frightening?”
Rencer had gotten dressed, and appeared debonair once more, the only hint of the savage creature within being his height and build. “We get that, yes.”
“I wouldn’t think it to look at you. We have rough males in our species, too, but you were kinda special…”
Rencer lifted an eyebrow. “You are sure you don’t need medical assistance?”
Allie shook her head, eyes very wide. “Oh, no no. Um…”
“Yes?”
“Maybe I want a hug.” said Allie, and bristled in embarrassment, looking away.
When she peeked back, sidelong, Rencer had not moved. He still looked polite, curious, not a hair out of place, the very opposite of the creature who’d snarled and fucked her nearly to the point of fainting.
Rencer’s ear flicked a couple of times.
“I shall tell Jennis, for you certainly deserve one. Until next time, dear wolfpuppy.” And with a swish of his slim black tail, he made for the door.
Allie stared, stricken and limp with satisfaction, as he went. He opened the door without looking back, swept out elegantly, pausing only to speak briefly with the enforcer and pass him something- her payment. As he left, Allie saw him speak to Jennis, who seemed to have been hanging around near the door, and Jennis darted for the room just as the enforcer said “Uh- wait!” and went after the departing feline. They bumped into each other outside the doorway.
Jennis looked very flustered. “What? What’s he done?”
“He’s paid her twice!”
Jennis laughed out loud. “Nice kind of problem! Don’t you worry about it, scuse me, out of the way… you just let him go, he knew what he was doing. Scuse me…”
She hurried in, hopped onto the bed, awkwardly hugged Allie. “Are you okay? Did he do any damage, honey?”
Allie was still reeling from emotional whiplash and severe post-coital daze. “Only to my heart…”
Jennis hugged more. “Oh, honey. He’s made quite an impression, I see. I hope like hell you don’t mean that literally because you can’t carry on that way. Your audience awaits…”
Allie shook herself. “No, no- well, not exactly- no, I don’t think so. It’s a little hard to explain…”
“Honey,” said Jennis, “you just made the house a double commission and probably got yourself a steady customer. I’ve rarely seen him that… oh, now, just a moment, you’ve been crying? If that’s not from physical pain I’d like an explanation, sweetie. You’ve got to keep a level head here.”
Allie drew away, a bit. “Let me collect my thoughts.”
“Of course, knowing our Rencer as I have, it could BE physical pain. How fierce was the kitty?”
“Fierce.” admitted Allie.
“Okay, next question. Did you like it, or did you not like it?”
“Oh my God.” said Allie. “Liked it. Liked liked liked it.”
Jennis smiled, a bit warily. “So far so good… do you want to follow him out of here and never return? ‘Cos that might not be real practical.”
“What? No! Um… well, no! Not really… what do you mean, not practical?”
Jennis sighed. “Listen. One of the things about males is, they go. Rencer is no exception- he’s almost the perfect example. He’s a wonderful gentleman and he might return to you over and over, but he is going to leave again, every time. I happen to know that he doesn’t allow anyone to live with him, even as friends or roommates. That alone should tell you how wealthy kitty-boy is, but he does it anyhow. He keeps his distance. You’ll find all johns keep a distance unless they’re stupid romantics, or crazy…”
Allie was thinking. “That’s just it, though…”
“What is? I do hope you aren’t falling in love with the guy. He’ll break your heart, and you bring a bit of class to the place- and obviously you can bring more than your share of money in here. You’re not falling for him?”
“I’m turned on by him, there’s that. I can’t wait until he comes back. I don’t think that’s quite the same thing. This is going to be hard to explain…”
Jennis hugged the younger wolf-girl. “Try me.”
“Okay.” said Allie. “So, yeah, he was crazy exciting in bed… but there was this weird… detachment.”
“Certainly. That’s Rencer all over. Even for a Nerre he’s reserved.”
“Well… here’s how it was like. I’ve had, um, experiences before, and not real good ones… and it was always, act this way, say this, move like that, and even before I really understood what it was about, I resented all that…”
Jennis hugged tighter, and said nothing.
“And then when my body started to… well, I just couldn’t stand it, I had to get away. It was like I was somehow agreeing. So much hate and so much pleasure at the same time, and I had to put on this whole act and suddenly not all of me is acting…”
“Oh, honey.” said Jennis. “But you know you’re not alone. I’ve been there.”
Allie blinked. “I thought you ran away because the guy broke your arm.”
“I’m thinking a few years after that.” said Jennis, levelly. “Go on.”
“With what?”
“I still want you to tell me why you were crying.”
“But that’s just it.” said Allie. “This guy was smoking hot, but it was like he really didn’t care what I did. It was a whole lot of complicated bad stuff that just dropped away, and there I was- and I realized I could do him any way I wanted. There was this thing we said…”
“He’s had me say it too, but I’m not sure what it means. Other than, kitty play ROUGH, which is the most obvious translation.”
“Kinda…” said Allie, remembering that Rencer didn’t want her to reveal his secrets. That was a little warm feeling, too. “It’s sort of permission to go at it extra fierce. It was permission for me, too.”
“Whatcha do?” said Jennis. “Whatever it was, it got you a huge tip. Care to share?”
“I didn’t really do anything. I did start to tie on him and then forced myself to relax again. Thanks for that- he liked that part.”
“No problem. Hmmm… useful little thing to know.” said Jennis.
“But never mind that- I was explaining, it was like suddenly I understood what his detachment meant. He wasn’t going to care how I reacted- at least that’s what it seemed like at the time.”
“And that means?” inquired Jennis.
“For once in my life, there was amazing sex- and it was all mine.”
Jennis didn’t react for a moment, then she hugged Allie tightly. “Honey, you just convinced me you’re one of us at heart. Good to have you on the team, may you wear down the pointy ends of thousands of horny wolves…”
“What? Okay, now I’m confused. It’s supposed to be like that?”
“Fuck no, honey. Most of the time, you’d better be trying to bridge that gap, so long as it’s safe to. Most of the guys, they need to be making some kind of personal connection, you know what I mean? You’d better be ready to help them, let them feel you care in some way. The ones who really want value for money, they won’t go after you because some of those other bitches will happily go cheaper than you.”
Allie tried to figure out the point. “Okay… fine… I can do that… but then why are you pleased with what happened with Rencer?”
“If it’s his detachment that hit you so hard, you already have that private place inside yourself that you need- and it got to go play with the kitty. Is that what happened?”
“Yeah.” said Allie. “Yeah, that’s what happened. I wasn’t sure it could happen, and then, boom, there it was.”
“He’ll be back, honey. Not to stay, of course. But he’ll be back. Let that carry you as you practice the art.”
“I’m a little wobbly… dunno how much more practicing I can do tonight.” said Allie.
“Are you kidding? You’re glowing. Just tell ‘em you’re on scale-and-a-half because you’ve had too much pleasure. Certain johns will light up about that, they’ll like the idea of giving you more.”
Allie’s ears went back slightly. “Do I have to put on the act to convince them it’s working?”
“Honey, this might be your chance to define your own style. Let’s find you some of those lady-pleaser types, and then you tell them what to expect if they’re succeeding. Suits?”
“I think that might work. I think if I… yeah, that should work. They won’t mind if I can’t walk real well?”
“Highest compliment, sweetie.”
The two walked out of the room back into the fray of the Mistress Elistary floor, haltingly, as Jennis was supporting some of Allie’s slight weight. Sure enough, some heads turned with interest at the sight…
It had taken all night for Rai and Dene to walk from the anarchist base to the city of Verss, even counting the fact that they’d been able to hitch a lift to cover most of the distance.
It was taking a tiny fraction of the time for them to return, for the police car was outrageously fast, and Dene’s paw was heavy on the throttle.
Rai knew that their mission was urgent- certainly, rescuing orphaned Runge cubs was worth a great deal of hurry- but he also suspected that Dene would be racing just as madly to a bake sale, or a vacant lot. Her breath came in excited pants, and he suspected certain other signs were also present, indicating her general disposition. Rai couldn’t entirely understand why a lady wolf would find such a fast car unbearably erotic, but he consoled himself with the thought that clearly, it gave the act of driving her full attention.
Rai looked around, idly, as the landscape scrolled by with numbing speed. It really was very like being in an airplane doing a fly-by, only confined to the ground. There were no obstacles on the endless, smooth high-speed conduit: had there been, they would have virtually no chance to evade them at this speed. Almost nothing but a few very specialized vehicles could pass them. They sat well out in the highest-speed zone, and lower-speed vehicles swept by and were left behind as if they were themselves obstacles.
Once Dene had to dodge a slower vehicle, and Rai’s ears had laid back in alarm as the madly spinning tires screamed- it was very strange to experience. At lower speeds, the police car had taken corners with great abruptness, but at these unthinkable speeds, it was as if the slightest turn produced great screeching of tires and terrible unwillingness to change its course. Dene had missed the other vehicle with room to spare, and with a great blinking of lights and deployment of air-stabilizers, the police car had regained its course and quickly built up to full speed again.
Dene hadn’t blinked. She had panted much harder for a moment, though.
Rai stared at some upcoming hills. They looked a little familiar- cut off on one side to permit the road’s straight and level path, but surely… yes, this had been the place.
“Dene? Perhaps this would… Dene, we must stop here, ‘aons… Dene!”
He slammed forward against his harness, his ears laying back in helpless panic. Dene had braked at the last possible instant, and was taking them into the feeder road at apparently far too high a speed.
“Chos!” cursed Rai, clinging to the door to avoid being thrown into Dene’s lap by cornering forces. The Nerre obscenity had rarely been more incongruous- loosely translating as ‘don’t care’ or ‘whatever’, it rated as obscene to Nerre because it was an affront to their core values, but even as such it had probably never been used in a speeding car racing desperately to rescue two wolf cubs who’d narrowly escaped slaughter as their home was pillaged.
Or at least, who hopefully had escaped slaughter, so far. Perhaps the rush was justified.
“Can you… hhh… slow… down! ‘aons!” managed Rai, as Dene tore through a series of turns partly sideways.
“Sshh!” said Dene, “almost there!”
It was quite true. Another bit of road, another turn, and suddenly the familiar sight of a large hole in the side of a hill, surrounded by industrial debris, greeted them.
That wasn’t why Dene made a last frantic swerve, however. She was too used to the road being flat, smooth and clear, and suddenly, it was littered with dead vehicles- and dead Runge.
“Oh, no.” breathed Dene in horror. “Look, they were trying to get away…”
Rai, however, only had eyes for one little tableau, not out in the road- more over by the entrance. He could not stop looking.
He had fallen, apparently trying to shelter another Runge, a smaller one, and the bullets had made them nearly unrecognizable- nearly indistinguishable. But Rai recognized the fur color, the clothing- he had unbuttoned that shirt, those pants. Perhaps he was the last one to do that… it didn’t seem to matter, for now his casual lover was beyond anyone’s reach, forever.
Rai thought yes, very likely the smaller one had been female. Strange that the Runge, so prone to pair-bonding, would produce a guy like this, so eager for new conquests, mating even with strange visiting male Nerre, seeking no introduction. Yet here he lay- revealing who he had been ready to die for. Or… die with.
“I will save your cubs.” said Rai, very quietly. “I will. For both of you.”
Dene’s horrified stares at the carnage were distracted by something that Rai refused to be distracted by- blinking lights on the dashboard.
“Hsss…” she said, “quiet!”
Rai blinked, startled, as she pointed to a readout frantically. It flashed with desperate urgency, and showed a small text message.
PATTERN
RECOGNIZED
XARNAX
The instant Rai had read this and glanced up at Dene in alarm, her paw shot out towards a large red kill-switch… and the police car went dead. No engines, no lights, and most importantly, no computers- computers that could be turned against them by the wiles of artificial, alien intelligence, intelligence capable of reading and broadcasting all manner of radiation.
Heartbeats were radiation, too, of a sort, but hopefully less interesting…
The two sat, hardly breathing, in the afternoon sunlight.
Xarnax had been discovered by the Tompar. Discovered was an awfully gentle way to put it- Xarnax apparently hated Tompar, or possibly hated all organic life- it was a bit difficult to work out from their behavior.
Xarnax had taken to building increasingly deadly landing craft to hunt Tompar, if you wanted to call it ‘craft’ when the things were essentially flying robots. Craft implied the thing would land and something alien would get out and attack.
Of course, if you were flying a sophisticated computerized fighter plane, you might discover the Xarnax was indeed able to ‘get out’- when you noticed your computers no longer obeyed you, that they suddenly disabled any attempt you might make to regain control of your now-plummeting aircraft.
Nobody knew if Xarnax which infected an enemy computer were able to get out before the computer was destroyed in the kamikaze explosion- since they were AI, there was always a possibility they simply sent a clone of themselves to be destroyed with the enemy.
The Estrai, taking front lines in attempts to heroically defend the Tompar (who were in no position to complain), hit on a bold counter to this vulnerability- falling back on primitive mechanical forms of aviation and other technology, they fought Xarnax with their wits, reflexes and adrenaline, and three died for every Xarnax unit destroyed- but that robot craft would have exterminated at least ten Tompar otherwise.
The Nerre did not know what to make of Xarnax. No Tompar visited their home planet of Ause, and precious few other species ever had. It appeared that Xarnax did not know what to make of Nerre either- there had been fairly few killings, and on one occasion, a Nerre had faced down a Xarnax attack craft, and recited a Nerre poem at it, as fighting would have been useless… and had been spared, which was most unusual.
A distressing number of Resten figured it served the snake things right to be exterminated- but this did not win them favorable treatment from Xarnax. One Resten who’d heard of the Nerre poetry story tried a limerick on a Xarnax scout, and was obliterated for his trouble.
Nobody knew what the Vorsi thought- the dragonish hyper-technical aliens probably had the best claim to being able to outfight or outsmart Xarnax, but they made no statements one way or the other.
Aintar colonies seemed largely untargeted, and were certainly completely unable to either defend against, or attack, Xarnax.
The Runge hadn’t seen much Xarnax at first, but as their worlds were forever a chaotic, multicultural wrangle of varying species, they’d begun to see more and more, because Xarnax was learning with wide-bandwidth speed: Tompar came to the Runge worlds, more than the worlds of any other species, because they were more tolerated on Runge worlds.
The computer kill-switches and new interest in manual overrides were only the beginning of Runge adaptation towards the new reality- in which, every so often, they were hunted by shining, hostile machines.
Dene and Rai peered out at the quiet, unmoving carnage.
Rai’s feelings were a cacophony of ‘dis’: distress, dismay, distaste… he had felt already that this world demanded too much of him. He’d been on Restred, politely making the acquaintance of a shopkeeper fellow who seemed quite willing to explore what protocol might permit him to do… Restred seemed rather stultified, but it was green and pretty and the Resten seemed nice- true, some roughnecks had sneered and suggested that he was out after shopkeepers, but as this was perfectly true, it seemed odd to take offense. Besides, they hadn’t been armed with projectile weapons, so they couldn’t possibly have harmed him.
Rai had been asked to do this strange investigation, into the kidnapping of somebody who turned out to be in Verss of her own accord and running a house of ill repute- and it had led him to his present company, and his present situation- sitting with a Runge female who’d lost her job and place to live through trying to help him, staring out the window at the remains of another Runge who, such a short time ago, had been pleasuring him (and pleasuring himself, in no uncertain terms).
There needed to be a correct path, right things to do. On Ause that was always easy, if frustrating. On Restred, he could flirt with unexpected things to do, still in the leisurely expectation that he’d be able to manage what obligation arose. Here, duty rose like tangling vines, dragging him in conflicting directions, not allowing simple answers.
“You look sad.” whispered Dene, very softly, startling him.
Rai quirked an ear. Apparently silent didn’t really mean silent- yet another confused expectation. Momentarily, he looked even sadder.
“That guy there was my lover, while we were here.”
Dene’s paw flew to her mouth in horror. “Oh, no!”
“Yes. I assure you. I believe it is his female mate he lies across.”
Dene glanced nervously around, and looked distraught beyond endurance. “Oh, Rai! I recognize him too, now. Is that how you got the information out of him? The whatever about that Dinsam company?”
“That was just luck. I was with him by choice. I am… sorry I left him. I might have helped protect him from this.”
“Oh, Rai.” said Dene helplessly. “I wish I could hug you.”
“But you have, once, though it was rather improper. I am not sure this is a suitable time or place to do it again…”
“You can say th…”
Light glinted off bright, moving, metal.
Dene’s paw flew out to grab Rai’s, which was perhaps touching, but not what the little feline really needed right then- he fought to stay silent and not swat at the panicky wolf, knowing he could do her serious injury in an eyeblink, due to his claw implants.
Rising into view was a metallic nightmare, gleaming in the afternoon sun- yet, one might almost think it innocuous from a certain point of view. There were no ravening metal fangs, no stylized monster faces- indeed, there was no face to the thing at all, for it did not have a direction to point in.
This one was essentially a large, triangular wing- slightly scalloped to make the edges pointier. Almost every place on the wings’ edges revealed control surfaces. In a perplexing pattern across the wing lay jet exhausts, seared from hard use. They didn’t all point in the same direction- these creatures didn’t have to only fly straight, they were able to whirl. They could become propellers for rocketing straight up, or kamikaze whirling saw blades on a monstrous scale, should that suit them.
Strange manipulators extended from below the thing, and four- no, five- robotic legs. This was another distressing feature of Xarnax scouts and attack bots- they would not choose more animal-like appendages under any circumstances, had never been seen with bipedal or quadrupedal gait. It was always threes, fives, sevens, a strange smooth insectlike alien gait with rhythms unlike anything that balanced on an even number of feet.
Even the glint of camera lenses did not fit normal expectations. Rather than one lens like a monitor camera, or two lenses mimicking the vision of an animal, there were three scanning the area, weaving in and out between each other, turning to face the car…
Dene, Rai and the Xarnax scout all froze at once as the Xarnax lenses came to rest on the sight of a Runge female clinging desperately to the hand of a Nerre male in the front of a powered-down cop car.
Dene couldn’t speak, or tear her eyes away from the thing. Her gaze spoke raw, cringing terror. Xarnax, unless effectively attacked, killed sixty percent of Runge passersby they encountered.
One of the Xarnax scout’s cameras moved. From Dene and Rai’s position, the cameras now made a more perfect equilateral triangle.
Rai didn’t speak. The thing was so plainly beyond his physical reach, he did not understand the workings of the cop car, and it was powered down anyhow. Even if it had been operating, he didn’t figure his reaction times were faster than a giant computer-controlled robot, making it a moot point. He just stared, and his gaze spoke more of outright fascination and curiosity.
All at once, the cameras were swiveling away towards the rocky hillside, and the air was suddenly alive with a fusillade of faint zwipping sounds, flashing light, and the pop and crackle of burning rock.
Dene couldn’t help it- she yipped and whined and Rai held her paw more tightly, and then before either the Runge or Nerre could react more coherently, the air shook with sudden jet blasts and the Xarnax was roaring off, running with a strange circular gait and then taking to the air, the appendages and sensors withdrawn into a smooth geometrical metal shell that twisted in flight and clawed for the fringes of space.
It glittered in the sky for a little while, and then even that was gone.
Rai glanced at his companion. Dene seemed like she was trying to be brave. She gulped, and set her jaw, and it looked for a moment like it would work, and then all at once it was obvious the lady wolf was not okay. Tears sprang to her eyes and her lower lip quivered desperately.
“I shall hug you, then.” said Rai, and enjoyed a small feeling of rightness as Dene toppled awkwardly over into his lap. Rai hugged her just as awkwardly, scratched her ears cautiously, tried to hug her body as well but discovered he was shoving one of her breasts about with his paw and hastily abandoned the project. Nevertheless, Dene was inexpertly soothed.
She snorted- which she doubtless would have preferred to consider a sniffle- and looked up, teary eyes beginning to change over to delight and wonder. “We.. survived!”
“Indeed.” said Rai politely. It was, after all, the essential truth.
“What was it doing?”
“I’m not sure, Dene. It was certainly firing at something, but it wasn’t us.”
“There!”
It had been a small rock face alongside the hill. It still was, but it was… different.
“Do you think it’s safe to get out?” asked Dene.
“I’m not sure, but I’d like to.” said Rai. “Which button opens the door again?”
“Oh- we’re going to have to turn the car on again.” said Dene, and pressed buttons hopefully. The lights and displays flickered into life once more, and the pad-scanner whirred out invitingly.
“Oh, not this again!”
“Calm, Dene, ‘aons. We remember how to do it, I hope?”
Dene made a face and poked her nose against the scanner. “Biometrics my ass- I know who uses this car, and I shudder to think where that nose has been…”
“And the pass phrase?”
She typed in Anzende’s paean to his feline lover. “Oh, great, it says Status like it did before.”
“I know the cop said something about how he had it set to passive… and we got it going before by typing ‘reset’…”
Dene looked frustrated. “Passive-aggressive, more like. I’m going to tell it ‘active’, maybe it’ll be more cooperative?”
“I’m really not sure…” said Rai.
“I’m not either, but I’m the computer nerd, okay? It can hardly act worse.” She entered ‘active’ and hit enter.
The car beeped sharply, and seemed to shift on its wheels for a moment. Some technical-looking devices popped out of the fenders and began scanning the environment with regular sweeps.
“Interesting. I guess now we get out and go look for those kids…” said Dene.
As she said it, the doors opened obligingly, spooking Rai, but not so much that he didn’t scramble out immediately.
“Well, that’s more like it! Now let’s go see what happened.”
As Rai and Dene got clear of the doors, they shut firmly and sealed.
As they walked towards the rock face the scout had shot up, the car beeped sharply- and the scanning device quit sweeping and locked immediately onto them.
They looked back uncertainly, but the car just squatted there and did nothing, so they went on.
The rock face had been lasered into a pattern- but not in any sense a picture. Neat lines of holes, slightly spoilt by the tendency of the rock to crack and explode under the stress, made an array of holes and nonholes- a gridlike pattern of data, scornful in its chilling accuracy.
Rai and Dene stared at this mysterious pattern silently for a minute. Behind them, the car beeped, but when they whirled in alarm, it had only begun scanning the area again. Still, the associations with the recent Xarnax scout were enough to make both of them very uncomfortable- without saying a word to each other, they both headed for the entrance to the base, stepping over corpses on the way.
It seemed strange that these dead people had been killed not by the hostile alien robot so recently here, but by other Runge.
The entrance to the base was unlit. It seemed the cop squad given the task of obliterating this base had liked their job so well, they’d obliterated lights, communications equipment- anything they could find. Strangely, against one of the smashed video consoles it was possible to see obvious paint markings- a symbol like a C with Vs along the inside of it. Curious, Rai touched it and found the paint, from some spray can, still wet. He made an expression of polite distaste, and wiped some of the color off on another part of the wall.
“I’m not sure why they’d shoot up a thing and then paint on it.” he said.
“I suppose we should feel lucky they didn’t shoot it and then piss on it.” suggested Dene, and they continued on into the darkness.
Farther in, some lighting was working, but haltingly. There were pockets of working illumination, dark areas, places where the lights flickered and fizzed and made crackling noises and a smell of ozone. These distressed the two explorers in distinct ways- Dene disliked the smell, and Rai tended to lay his ears back at the crackling noises, for they carried a high-frequency gratingness that tended to go right up his spine.
They worked their way downwards, past many tableaux of Runge, who’d once lived here and had then died here. Once, it was a Nerre dead and splayed against the wall in several pieces. Rai did not respond to this any differently than to the Runge. Dene watched him curiously, but didn’t catch him showing any reaction. She considered that perhaps he didn’t think it likely that the Nerre had been true to its culture. There was always that, with Rai- that tendency to consider other kitties unpersons if they broke the rules.
They moved quietly- at least, Dene tried to move quietly, but she might as well have had her paws in tin buckets by comparison to Rai, who slunk along in eerie silence, the tip of his tail flicking about as the only counterpoint to his fluid motion.
“I think it’s over here.” whispered Dene, groping her way through another dark area. “There were lockers. Over where it’s brighter…”
In the distance behind them, there was a faint clatter, as of something falling over. Dene glanced frantically at Rai.
“Let us go forward, then.” Rai said softly.
The lockers came into view, lit from one angle by a flickering, shot-up light fixture, and from another by a surviving light. Dene’s paw shot to her mouth in alarm as she saw evidence the lockers had been shot up as well. There were a lot of lockers hanging open- and a lot that had been shot- and a lot that remained closed.
“Oh, God, Rai. Can I try looking in the ones without bullet holes first?”
“Calm yourself, ‘aons.” said Rai very softly. “You are Runge, are you not? You may not be Resten, but surely your nose can tell if our news is tragic?”
Dene blinked. “I was trying not to think of that. This whole place stinks of blood and fear and gunfire… but that’s good thinking. Um… got to say though, if I smell those kids dead, I’m going to start crying. You can’t really get away from the emotions of smell stuff…”
“Oh. Forgive me, ‘aons- it didn’t occur to me that would be worse for you…”
“Yeah, but it’s a lot quicker. Here goes…”
Dene paced along the lockers, sniffing. No reaction. She paced back, checking again- and paused. “Rai… this open one! There’s no bullet holes, but I swear, they’ve been here!”
“Do you mean, recently?”
“I’m talking recently! Maybe in the last half hour!” said Dene, and cringed as another crashing noise echoed in the darkness behind them. “Is this place caving in?”
“I’m not sure…” said Rai. “Perhaps. But if those cubs were here that recently…”
“Looking for these, crazy wolfess?”
Siertes stepped into the light, carrying one cub and leading the other.
Rai froze, ready to spring, but did not attack- Siertes stared down at him haughtily, with a sort of ‘I could kill you three out of four on your best day’ look- but the cub she carried, the little wolf girl who looked to be dull-eyed and in shock at the moment, had spotted Dene.
She blinked, not registering for a moment, and then suddenly she was struggling to get away from Siertes, and cried, “Other mommie!”
She dropped to the ground as the startled Tompar released her, ran heedlessly across the floor, and slammed into Dene’s embrace, leaving Dene unable to speak both for lack of wind and excess of emotion.
“They killed real mommie…” managed the girl, and couldn’t say any more- nor could Dene, then, because she was weeping too.
“Fucking right they did.” said the boy cub, not leaving Siertes’ side.
Rai asked carefully, “Are you safe for now?”
“If you try to hurt snake lady I’ll kick your ass.” said the boy cub.
Siertes laughed. “He can’t do that. I don’t think you need to worry about him, and your sister…”
“Half sister,” corrected the cub.
“Okay, so your half sister seems to have found a friend of mine.”
“A friend of yours? You know her too, Siertes?” said the cub.
“She’s my crazy wolfess, I like her. You guys met her too?”
“She sort of babysat for us. What’s she doing h… hey, she must have remembered my hiding spot!”
“Apparently. This Nerre’s going around with her- I guess you didn’t meet him before?”
“He might be the one Dad was… was talking about.” The boy cub was full of bravado, but it was all too plain that he was little better off than his sister. His voice had caught, for a moment.
“I expect I am. We have come here to rescue both you and your sister. Will you come with us, ‘aons?”
“I’m not leaving snake lady.” said the cub. “You don’t know what’s happening in here.”
Siertes gave him a look. “Suppose I go with them as well? Kitty here is probably nearly as good as me. I’m seeing claw implants, he’s a fighter too.”
“You’re not gonna hurt snake lady!”
Siertes sat, looking at him face-to-face. “Kiddo, stop being stupid. Is! You’re not making any sense, and this is not a good situation. We should be teaming up with these guys. Look at your sister with crazy wolfess. I couldn’t do anything with her, and now look at her.”
There wasn’t that much to look at, and the boy cub was actively trying to avoid looking, to maintain his self-control. Dene was hugging the crying girl cub, rocking her, the both of them oblivious to anything else.
“They need to stop it.” said the boy cub.
Rai blinked. “I’m sorry- it looks like something your s.. half-sister needs right now. Perhaps you might sympathize more, ‘aons.”
“No, I just mean that’s not going to get us out of here alive.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“Believe it, kitty.” said Siertes, as Dene looked up as well.
Rai chose his words carefully. “We had thought our rescue depended on whether the cubs had already been killed. Why do you behave like their danger continues?”
“I hate to break it to you, but it’s not just their danger. Wipe your eyes, crazy wolfess, I need you focussed. Didn’t you see the marks, kitty?”
Rai considered this. “What is the significance of a C with Vs inside it? I wondered why cops would shoot up the place and then paint on it.”
“Those aren’t Vs, kitty. They’re teeth.”
“Not cops, then?” said Rai politely.
“Very much not cops.” said Siertes.
“I’m guessing scavengers.” said Dene.
Siertes lifted an eyeridge in grudging approval. “Top marks, crazy wolfess! Next you’ll be giving me a situational analysis.”
“Um. We should run away, very fast?”
“Low marks. You fail. You have to see the teacher after school.” winked Siertes.
“You seem to know more about this.” said Rai. “Can you give us a situational analysis? ‘aons?”
“Delighted. The kid here told me a lot of it. This is a loosely knit pack of bad guys who’ve had their eye on this place for some time…”
“Wait a minute.” said Dene.
“We should really cover this and get moving.” said Siertes. “What do you care who they are?”
“No, I don’t get it. This was Ungovernment. This was an anarchist base. How can there be outsiders?”
The boy cub spoke. “Easy. They all want to convert us to Nenke Rizst.”
“Oh geez.” said Dene. “It’s those guys?”
“You didn’t tell me that.” said Siertes. “What’s a Nenke Rizst?”
Dene explained. “It’s a sort of religious cult. Very aggressive.”
“They would keep coming in, insisting that we join them and attack Verss…” said the cub.
“They’re like a civilization hater cult.” said Dene. “Sometimes they leaflet or march. The idea is that people are scum because they have vanity and live in luxury in big cities…”
“It’s not exactly that.” said the cub. “They’ve got some points. They know a lot about the lifeless zones on this planet, they know about pollution.”
“You guys agree with them there?” said Dene.
“The fact that they’re right doesn’t help when they come and want to command us to march on Verss and destroy it.” said the cub.
“Yeah,” said Dene, “that wouldn’t fly here, I guess. But… why do they want to come here now?”
The cub glowered. “They like destroyed places, but they won’t maintain them- they go live in wrecked buildings but then they wreck them more. Dad knew the place they were at was running out of time, he made sure everyone had the information about it…”
“That these Nenke Rizst wanted to come here and take over?” asked Rai.
“Yeah. It’s not the principle of it, it’s that we were using all of the space already, we were using it reasonably. There was no reason to think they were gonna cooperate and get along. They had a totally other agenda…”
“They’re bullies.” said the girl cub softly. “Coercers.”
“And then the cops came,” added the boy cub miserably, “and now everything is wrecked, just the way they like it.”
“Let’s get you out of here. Crazy wolfess, did you have a place to take them?” said Siertes. “That would be a nice trick since the last I saw you, you’d just become homeless yourself.”
“Between apartments.” said Dene. “Much better way to think of it. Oh, and jobs also… I guess I was going to bring them back to the Cathouse.”
Both cubs looked up. “Really?” said the boy cub.
“Oh, god, don’t tell me you’ve been there…”
“Ew! No! Dad likes… liked them. Says they understand the price of freedom…”
The girl cub started crying again. Siertes said, “We need to get them out of here. How’d you get here, crazy wolfess?”
“Do you think you could manage ‘Dene’ once in a while?”
“I could argue that worrying about etiquette while being hunted makes you die nicely… fine. Dene. How’d you get here?”
“Police car.”
“You continue to surprise. I like that. Where’s the cop?”
“He’s got a Nerre lovely stuck on him for the time being. He let us use the car without him.”
“Interesting.” said Siertes. “I’m guessing you mean literally. Verss cop, is it?”
“No- he’s from where I come from, Kiesens.”
“Figures. I mean, that it wasn’t a Verss cop. Is it a good car?”
“Oh yeah. It’s… exciting.”
Siertes lifted an eyeridge again, for lack of a proper eyebrow. The expression was still clear. “Really. I think I’ll ride in a front seat so I can watch. Crazy wolfess.”
“Wait a minute. Watch what?” said Dene.
“I could see your heart beat faster when you thought of that car. And, your temperature went up a teeny bit. I think you must like it in a special way.” said Siertes, teasingly.
Dene said nothing, just bristled with embarrassment and hugged the girl cub again. Between the distress of the cubs, and Siertes’ teasing, her feelings were very confused.
“It occurs to me…” said Rai. “Would these scavengers harm the car?”
Siertes looked away from Dene, to the latter’s relief. “Did you leave it powered down? I’m assuming it’s a normal Runge city patrol car.”
“I believe it is, and no- we got out, and it beeped and began scanning the area with some sort of antenna.”
“Then no. There might be a few more bodies if they get really determined, but they’re not going to hurt it. Our problem is getting to it.” said Siertes.
“Is it? We got here without event.” said Rai.
“I didn’t. I’ve killed three of the grubby creatures already, and they don’t taste nice, let me tell you. They hang out in such horrible places that there’s chemicals and oils on their fur, I’m lucky they don’t poison me just as fast as I poison them… they’re probably arranging an ambush.”
“What do we have that they want?” asked Dene.
“Us.” said the boy cub.
“Me.” said the girl cub.
“What, for hostages?” said Dene.
The boy cub looked away. “We started shooting at them on sight after they stole Wend’s kid. We never got her back, either. They’re too poisoned by chemicals and stuff to be able to breed, and you know how badly they want more followers…”
Dene stared at the girl cub, appalled. “Y… first of all, I never got your name, and second, you’re totally not old enough!”
“She wouldn’t be going anywhere.” said the boy cub. “Eventually she would be old enough. And you’re probably not ‘other mommie’ either, are you?”
“Oh- I’m Denenke Tieschtet. Dene for short.” said Dene.
“I’m Hallem.” said the boy cub. “Hall for short. She’s Aine.”
“Did you say eye-nay, or eye-nuh?” asked Rai.
The girl cub spoke. “Eye-neh, please. Hallem tries to get people to say it wrong.”
“My heart’s not really in it today.” admitted Hallem.
“Enough.” said Siertes. “We go, right now. Kitty, you go behind crazy wolfess and kids, okay? I get anything in front.”
“Including bullets?” inquired Rai, a little affronted.
Siertes stared levelly at him. “I protect crazy wolfess. Got a little crazy myself, and I like it. Yes, even bullets.”
Rai blinked. “Are you joking? I’ve not seen a Tompar Mued show loyalty in this way. Not that I am complaining.”
“Not joking. Pervy, yes, maybe, sure. Back home I’d be shot for that, most likely. I’m not there, I’m here. I protect crazy fluffy wolfess. What’s your excuse?”
“Um. Not that one.” said Rai, flustered. “Honor dictates that I get Dene and these cubs away from here safely- in memory of someone I knew here.”
Siertes seemed to look more sharply at him for a moment, which was an uncomfortable experience- Rai became very aware that this snakelike creature’s eyes could pick out a hair out of place in his fur, or the slightest eyeblink, and that he was being analyzed as if under a microscope.
“Poor kitty!” said Siertes approvingly. “Same excuse!”
“It was, yes.” admitted Rai. He wasn’t sure exactly what Siertes had seen to tip her off, but she’d obviously spotted what lay behind his obligations.
“Follow close behind. Not so close that you go pervy on my crazy wolfess!”
“Siertes!” said Dene. “Cut it out! Anyway he’s gay!”
“Good. Hush! All together- follow me!”
‘Snake lady’ certainly had the moves, that was clear.
Almost immediately, a scruffy Runge with burning eyes had lunged out, crying “You…” in contemptuous tones. Possibly he’d meant to say “You have no chance, you’re surrounded”, or “You need to give us the cubs”.
He got the one word out before Siertes hit him, and she wasn’t messing around. Her jaw dropped open and she lashed forward, fangs exposed, and got him on the top of the shoulder and in front of the collarbone. Dene had never seen anything move so fast.
She yanked free and the Runge dropped as she backed off, spitting and cursing. Out of sight, scrabbling noises could be heard. Other Runge, unseen, were backing off… for the time being.
“Don’t walk near where I spit on the ground!”
“I wasn’t going to touch it!” said Dene.
“Keep back. I mean it. You’d probably be okay, but it could affect kitty’s reflexes, or hurt the kids. We go on. I’ll try not to spit.”
They continued. Dene asked, “Would it really mess with Rai’s reflexes?”
“I want all his reflexes available in case anyone attacks from behind.” said Siertes. “Not the slightest impairment.”
Rai padded silently along, his eyes a bit wild with readiness to fight after the sudden appearance and death of the Runge cultist. “There shall be no impairment. I thank you for your concern.”
“But…” said Dene, “just to go near it?”
“Everything goes wrong, crazy wolfess. That’s the law of ‘is!’ You think it’ll be fine, and then one of the cubs trips and lands nose-first in a spot of venom, or gets it on their paw and licks it…”
“I wouldn’t do a dumb thing like that!” objected Hallem.
“Everything goes wrong.” said Siertes flatly. “That’s life. You’re not to go near where I spit.”
Hallem thought. “If that did happen… would I die?”
Siertes glowered. “Don’t want to talk about that.”
“Yeah, but you say not to even go near it…”
“Shut up, kid. It’s not you I want in that state.”
Rai blinked. “The state of death?”
“Intres orra tres. No more explaining, shut up…”
Dene considered this, as she followed the rangy, elegant Tompar down another blasted corridor. “Something to do with death, anyway- that’s their word for death but it’s being used differently…”
“How delightful that you know of intres, to get me thinking of it here.” said Siertes. “Can you please let me focus?”
“Well, you said it wasn’t the kid you wanted in that state, and unless you mean more dead cultists…”
“It’s you, all right? So will you shut up and let me get all of us out of this stinking place? I’ll give you intres later if you’ll just please let me focus…”
“Give me death?” yelped Dene. Rai, too, looked concerned.
“Damn it. Everything goes wrong. This isn’t the time, crazy dear wolfess…”
“But I just don’t get it! I thought you liked me! Or, well, uh, even more than that…” stammered Dene.
“Maybe not so much this instant.” snapped Siertes. “Keep moving!”
“If we keep moving, can you keep talking?” said Dene. “You can’t just let this slide.”
“Indeed.” said Rai, on full alert. “Explain yourself, ‘aons.”
“In front of the kids?” said Siertes with both frustration and resignation. Everything went wrong- but at least the group was still moving.
“I’m not sure why that would matter.” said Rai.
“Actually, I think I might be figuring it out…” said Dene.
“Oh, you will, pretty wolfess,” said Siertes, “you will. Intres orra tres is the sweet death before death. Doesn’t work exactly the same on fluffy things, but where there’s a will there’s a way…”
“She’s talking about intoxication on Tompar venom.” said Rai.
“If one of the kids touched my venom,” said Siertes, “at least in a serious way, we’d have to carry them. That’s no good right now.”
“What, even with a paw? On our fur?” said Hallem.
Siertes looked away, up the corridor. “…works better on what you call mucous membranes…”
“Slow down!” called Dene. “You’re rushing!”
“Keep up!”
“Hurry, Dene, Hallem, Aine- we’re nearly there.” said Rai.
They saw Siertes disappear through the light of the entrance to the place- and as they neared it themselves, they heard a shot, and froze.
“Oh, shit.” said Dene.
“Watch the cubs.” said Rai. “I must see what happened to her.”
As he slunk forward, a figure appeared against the brightness, approaching them.
“Your fucking car shot at my feet.” griped Siertes.
Dene burst out laughing, a bit hysterically.
“Very funny, fuzzybutt.” said Siertes. “Ready to turn it off now?”
As Dene stepped forward, the guy hiding in the rubble struck.
It was true- he didn’t attack Dene, didn’t try to face off against Rai or Siertes. He was so scruffy and unkempt he’d blended with the rubble, and when he sprang, it was with just one target.
Aine.
He slammed into her, knocking her to the ground. An earsplitting soprano yipe rang out, as Hallem flailed useless attacks. Dene grabbed the boy and dragged him away, as Rai moved in.
“Kill you, you fucker!” yelped Hallem.
“Quiet, ‘aons! Vrironste.” said Rai coldly. Siertes froze, though nobody else seemed to catch the significance- the Nerre had said the protocol word that translated as ‘may you flee or be slain’, the word that warned bystanders he’d gone into fighting mood. He would not be safe until he signaled that, in turn.
“Dene, keep Hallem clear of him. You too, stay back.” hissed Siertes.
The cultist got to his feet. He clutched Aine to him, wrestled a bit, and then looked triumphant. His right hand clutched a heavy stick. His left, twisted Aine’s arm behind her.
“I’m going to be leaving now…” he rasped.
“Doubt it.” said Siertes, as Rai inched closer.
“Get back!” yelled the cultist. “I’m going to be leaving. Any closer and I’ll hit you with this stick- and, I’ll break her arm! She can come with me like she is, or with the broken arm.”
“Careful, kitty.” hissed Siertes.
“This is not difficult.” said Rai quietly.
“What the…” snarled the cultist wolf, and then jerked and flailed with the stick as Rai moved in a flash. He appeared to fling Aine from him while also swinging the stick…
Dene blinked. No, that wasn’t what had happened. In an eyeblink’s speed, Rai had darted forward and slashed the wrist of the hand holding Aine’s wrist. The guy had tried to break her arm while hitting Rai, and suddenly his fingers didn’t have working tendons anymore, and he’d simply yanked his graspless hand off her wrist. Her own desperation to get away had done the rest.
There was a brief silence as Aine ran to Dene and clung, and as the cultist wolf stared at his injuries.
“You gonna finish him, or shall I?” said Siertes.
“He is defeated.” said Rai quietly.
“Everything goes wrong, kitty. Let me just make sure. Not that it’ll taste good, but it’s good to be sure…”
“No, he is defeated already. See…” said Rai, and he bared claws, and took a step towards the guy- who dropped his stick and took a step backwards.
Rai took another step, looking fixedly up into the larger Runge cultist’s eyes, a dainty feline step. The guy stepped backwards, his blood dripping onto the corridor floor. He stumbled over a bit of rubble, and glanced around frantically to see what he’d tripped over. He grabbed his injured wrist as if to try and hold the blood in.
Rai made a sudden dash just then, both his hands blossoming into splayed claws, and the cultist let out a yelp and fled awkwardly, running into the darkness, too terrified to even look back at the small but lethal feline.
Rai hadn’t moved a step the instant the guy had turned to flee. He’d simply stood there, sheathing his claws, his tail lashing in a curious aggressive way, his body still. He took a deep breath.
“Vranorche,” he said.
“That means all clear.” added Siertes helpfully. “You guys can approach him now.”
“Actually, it ooof!” said Rai, for two cubs had slammed into him in unison, delivering childish hugs. “Please! Siertes, how do you know this? And it means, may you be soothed, not ‘all clear’.”
“You spotted that I’m a Mued. Well- it’s not hard to spot you’re a Hse-Nerre. These kids have probably never been so safe… but you should’ve let me kill that thing. You handled it, though.”
“It is wasteful to kill when you can defeat.” said Rai, trying to avoid being licked. “Erf! Dene, help, ‘aons!”
“Come on, give him some space…” said Dene, coaxing Aine to settle down. Hallem had already remembered he was a tough, cool grown-up and quit hugging Rai, but his manner still betrayed some hero-worship, as if a known adult had suddenly been revealed as a master swordsman- which, given the manner of ‘vritere’ claw-fighting and the razored metal implants, was not far off the mark.
Rai took the opportunity to step several feet away from anybody, his tail flicking about- apparently the kids’ puppyish affection, though friendly, proved a bit overwhelming for the high-strung feline. His paws worked fretfully, the razored claws peeking briefly out and withdrawing again, before he regained his calm. Hallem, spotting this, was rather wide-eyed, and made no reaction other than to look even more respectful.
“Before anything else happens- we shall leave here.” said Rai.
“Couldn’t have put it better myself.” said Siertes.
They stepped out into the late afternoon sunlight, and on the one hand it was a big improvement on darkened hallways and lurking assailants. On the other hand, Aine clung to Dene and didn’t want to come out, and Hallem looked grim- for this was where they’d lost their dad, and he still lay here.
“Do you want to say anything to him, or do anything?” asked Rai, for he knew little of how Runge treated such matters and didn’t want to deprive Hallem and Aine of important ritual.
“He’d want us to escape.” said Hallem. “Come on, Aine… no, wait.”
Hallem left Aine with the others, and he hesitantly approached his late father. It looked hard for him to do- the dead man wore a fearsome snarl of rage and pain, and horrifyingly, he’d died holding his head and torso up even though much of the rest of him was missing. It was strangely awe-inspiring, though tragic. Rai wondered what had moved him so greatly that he could not even collapse in death.
Possibly, this.
Hallem warily moved closer. He dropped to his knees, looking into the dead, glaring eyes. He touched his father’s muzzle, without trying to smooth the teeth-bared snarl, and he lowered his head- and a small wolfish fist waved in the air, elbow slightly bent.
Having done this, Hallem came quietly back, wiping his eyes unashamedly, and told Rai, “Thank you- it was hard to do that, but it was important.”
“Was it a Runge ritual?” inquired Rai.
“Maybe just for us…” said Hallem, and then flinched, as a gunshot rang out right next to them.
Dene had tried to approach the police car, and it had shot at her feet as well.
“Fucking cops!” yelped Hallem, now showing tears of rage as well as grief. He made as if to dash at the car, grabbing a rock on the ground, but Rai caught him with hasty apologies and Nerre phrases, and prevented him from approaching it.
“We came in that.” said Rai. “Why is it attacking you?”
“I’m not sure it is!” said Dene. “We’re all within range. I think it’s just… keeping us at a distance.”
“That won’t do. We need to drive it back to the city. Reason with it.”
Siertes laughed. “Do you often reason with cops where you come from?”
“We don’t have any.” said Rai.
Siertes blinked. “You’re kidding. I thought you at least had kitties to deal with protocol violations, take care of problems, walk the streets…”
“Those are janitors, I think you would call them.” said Rai.
“They take out the trash, you’re saying?”
“It is an honorable service.”
“Any of that trash ever have ears and tails?”
“It is an honorable service.” repeated Rai coolly.
“We’ve got to get back into that car, quick.” said Dene. “Rai, can you maybe sneak up on it?”
Rairate Taistronn tried his best. He sidled around behind the car, he silently and stalkingly crept up on it with such delicacy that nobody could really see him move, as such.
It didn’t matter. A shot rang out, and Rai sprang back several feet, his tail foofing out into a nervously bristled state. He rejoined the others, giving the police car a wide berth, looking frazzled. Apparently the gunshot had broken his concentration in a particularly unpleasant way.
“This is bullshit.” said Hallem in his clear little voice.
“Yeah, but we’re stuck with it.” said Dene.
“We’re going to have to walk back?”
“Hope Anzende isn’t too mad. That’s the Kiesens cop whose car it is.”
“No, this is bullshit.” said Hallem. “I… Dad told me something once. Wait here.”
At this, Hallem stuck his thumb in his mouth, and began wandering away from them- towards the car. Dene’s paw flew to her mouth in horror, and she watched, transfixed.
“What’s he figure- smaller feet are harder to hit?” said Siertes.
Hallem continued aimlessly wandering about. He kept that paw’s thumb in his mouth like it was glued there. Back and forth he went, seemingly right into the range of the car’s weapons… definitely within range of the car’s weapons… away a bit, then closer… then, as if curious, Hallem reached for the door handle… and activated it with most unchildish strength and determination.
The door flew open. The car didn’t react- and Hallem was inside.
“Holy crap, he did it!” gasped Dene. “Hallem!” She started towards the car, and it snapped off another shot at her feet immediately.
“Keep back!” came the clear little voice from inside the cop car. “What do I type?”
“Oh, not this again, ‘aons…”
Dene called helpfully, “You use the biometric pad- um, if it’ll work for a nose your size… and then you type… um…”
Hallem waited for a moment, and then, not getting any better information, he said, “This should work!” and the car went dead instantly. He’d hit the deadman switch used to kill all circuits during Xarnax attack.
Dene advanced, at first hesitantly, and then everybody was scrambling to get to the disabled car. Through the door, they saw Hallem, sitting in the driver’s seat, arms folded, a look of disdain on his little face.
“How did you do that?” said Siertes.
Hallem’s lip curled in a tiny snarl.
“Dad was right. The cars shoot like they were cops, but they’re not real cops. …they won’t shoot children.”
There wasn’t much to say to that. After a few minutes of fitting everybody into the car, waking it up again, cajoling it into operation with nose-prints and Nerre-celebrating remarks… which interested Hallem, as he said it was out of character for a cop to love anything… the motley collection of Runge, Nerre and Tompar hit the road for Verss.
He was gonna be one of the show-offy ones. Word had got out, apparently. He’d agreed to double scale without even blinking, and there was a presence about him that said he fancied himself quite the lover.
There was also that peculiar self-absorption, the hunger and coldness that said- you are an instrument, to be played for the pleasing of my ego, and I rise to the challenge. I expect unusual satisfactions for my unusual skills.
He was already rising to the challenge, peeking scarlet out of his blonde-furred sheath. He had no words for her, but sly, knowing glances in abundance. And she had few words for him, but she brushed the back of a paw against fuzzy balls and that sheath, with a look that was partly haughty and partly a secret, shared amusement. Somehow, word had got out about the way she was, and they were drawn as if by magic pheromones, already knowing her secret.
Allie nestled against the blonde-furred guy with a lithe wriggle, as if she were one of the feline Nerre, allowing him to draw her nearer, wordlessly. Some of them talked. Sometimes she talked… up to a point. It was what happened after that point that seemed to draw more and more of them to her.
He was a handsome enough wolf, apart from that funny coldness- he apparently worked out, for his body was rather flashy. Flashier than his dick was- it didn’t look like it was going to be one of the fat boys, but Allie was a little worn out this late at night, and wasn’t honestly hoping for a sensory assault. She hoped she could get him off without ending up too sore.
Some of them had apparently heard that she’d been taken to the heights of ecstacy by a big Nerre, and this blonde fellow had such a ‘I know the secret to you’ attitude that he might well have been told this. It might prove a nice end to the workday if he had, because when the wolves tried to make love like Nerre, they didn’t often get it exactly right but they almost always made a point of not pounding her pussy like a Resten street urchin on his first bitch…
Allie experimented a bit- talking with touch and motion, and going wordless and soundless earlier than she might have done, to see if the fellow picked up on it. She nuzzled against him, rubbing her paw down his taut abdomen to tug his sheath downwards a bit more, drew apart from him in a sensuous twirl that showed off the striking two-tone patterning of her wolfish rump and tail, glanced back at him with her chin raised, mouth ostentatiously closed and a coy half-lidded appraising glance, and flowed back against him, her trim belly pressing his swelling erection against his own.
He didn’t speak, but he was smiling, with his mouth firmly shut as well. Yes- this one knew.
Allie delayed no longer. With a paw around by the fellow’s back, she coaxed them over to one of the room’s little amenities. In fact, it wasn’t a reassuring amenity- there were shackles on it, and spikes, and it was upholstered in shiny black vinyl with a few rips in it.
But it was also a sort of shelf or seat, and Allie knew it would place her at just the right height to proceed. She wouldn’t need the shackles and devices. What she had was on another level- for those who craved it.
She hopped up gracefully, perching on the little shelf. Sometimes they really seemed to like that, it was just unusual enough to make them feel like they were stealing illicit sweetness, perhaps imagining she was sitting on the edge of a kitchen counter- or a principal’s desk? Allie dismissed the thought- she really didn’t think she needed or wanted to know the details. It was enough to know that for some of the guys, it worked.
Sometimes they dropped to their knees, got into a big licking thing- which on the one hand was arousing, but on the other, she cringed a little at it. Not because it felt bad, but because so often the guy would be licking into her pussy for all he was worth, while looking up at her in naughty expectancy, and the idea that she was expected to react tended to ruin it for her. She didn’t like those ones, and couldn’t wait until they moved on to intercourse.
The funny thing was, it didn’t seem to matter a bit if she cringed. She could bite her lip, make unhappy faces, whatever, and they’d only get more erect, and eventually move on to the next stage. Once she’d said ‘come on!’ eventually, and that had worked. She was damned if they were going to get a peep out of her with that stuff.
This fellow didn’t seem to need to make her cringe- again, it was like they were comparing notes. He was smiling, and bent his knees a bit to do something more pleasing- took his fairly stiff wolfish erection in paw, and began wiping it against her vulva. Now that was foreplay worth coming to work for…
Allie wriggled, spreading her legs more, tilting her hips back a bit until the fellow had the best possible angle, and she shut her eyes, biting her lip very gently and breathing through her nose as she gave herself over to the sensation. Quicker arousal meant slipperier entry, more comfortable motion, a slickened path to her eventual peak- and they did so seem to love that peak, it was amazing how hungry they were for it. It puzzled Allie a little, but she wasn’t complaining, not one bit.
The solid, eager presence of the wolf’s cock tip kept stroking against her, as her vulva swelled in arousal and grew slicker, as the cock tip began parting her labia and tucking between her melting folds, and then the fellow’s breathing, so near, paused for a moment.
“Shall I?” he said.
Allie didn’t speak, but she grinned a wicked grin, and simply nodded.
He hesitated, but it seemed as much for his own anticipation as hers. Shifted, getting his paws braced, the end of his cock tucking into her… as he did, it prodded for a moment and drew back, a pleasingly solid feeling alerting her body to new developments, briefly delayed.
Allie glanced at him, in case something was wrong, but he was only looking her up and down- from her two-toned rump, up past where his cock wedged lovingly into the arch of her vulva, up her white-furred belly to where the two-tone pattern cut across her firm fluffy breasts- he seemed, one could only say, artistically inspired by it all.
Satisfied by all he surveyed, he let his eyes close, and his hips shifted firmly up and forward- and his decent medium-sized wolf cock thrust unhurriedly into Allie.
Allie didn’t cry out, because Allie never cried out if she could help it. This was the word that was getting around- or some variation of it- and perhaps it was curiosity, or perhaps something else, that drew these guys to see and feel for themselves, but the two-tone girl was as advertised- the only sound was the gentle wet noise of wolf cock penetrating her.
Then, an even fainter rustle- as Allie caressed, and gripped, the guy’s arm. And another wet noise- nobody had ever said the two-tone girl wasn’t enthusiastic. She’d wriggled her hips lewdly- and clutched at him- and some more soft rustles as she stroked his body, and languidly wrapped her legs around him.
There was still no sound but breathing, as the blonde-furred guy wrapped his powerful arms around her in turn. Possibly the faintest of wet or rushing sounds, as his penis responded to its eager surroundings by swelling harder- but mostly, that eerie silence, a silence which did not come only from Allie.
The wolf with her had laid his head over her shoulder, his ear right at her muzzle, and held her in that position- listening to her breathing raptly- as he began, as if in a trance, to move.
It wasn’t much- faint wet noises broke the silence as his hips shifted that solid wolfcock out, in, out, in, just a tiny amount, a cozy rocking motion. Allie’s paw stroked the blonde fur of his muscular back. If this was his version of Nerre lovemaking, she was good with it. On the one hand, the fellow was such a hunk, yet on the other, he was so comfortable to fuck, and the motions were dreamy.
The wet noises were joined by the hint of a gasp, by the blonde wolf’s ear.
He pretended not to notice, as Allie stubbornly fell silent again, and she rewarded this with more caresses all down his back, and some squirming and squeezing that had him erf between his teeth in pleasure- and the faint wet noises changed slightly, sounding tighter, showing that the blonde guy was becoming as hard as could be, and his knot was beginning to expand.
He drew back a little, but only because he needed to fondle Allie’s breasts… he took a minute to caress the insides of her thighs, and stroked her belly lovingly just over where he still worked his erect cock in her… and with that, he resumed, and now he was serious.
Muscular arms enfolded her again, lifting her against him, and now his pace was no different but he tugged powerfully against the tie of the knot, and thrust into her with a fluid force, grinding his belly against hers, all the while making no sound. The wet noises tightened still more as Allie allowed herself to tie more firmly, knowing he wasn’t too large to get away from, and she nuzzled drunkenly against the side of his head, giving in to the feeling.
His embrace was so powerful, and yet so un-rough. She wrapped her arms and legs around the blonde wolf’s muscular body and just clung to him, feeling his body working, feeling it shift that nice solid cock within her as she clung to that too…
By his ear, the wet sounds were joined by a faint squeak, as Allie’s breath started to come in urgent pants and gasps.
The blonde wolf seemed unaware of anything but the languid rhythm of his body’s motion, surging like ocean waves that flowed through Allie’s smaller, trimmer frame, both pressing her body fully against his, and tugging and thrusting that wolf-cock within her against the solid anchoring of his arms.
He felt the trembling start, and exulted, without revealing it- his eyes were shut, his full attention on touch and sound.
By his ear, the sounds of Allie’s wet pussy were joined by the hint of a whine, quickly suppressed.
The big wolf guy grinned to himself- perfect.
The rhythms of his body did not shift or alter, but somehow they became even more insistent. Allie was stroking him feverishly now, her legs clinging to him, her lupine hips squirming unabashedly, and her breathing was fierce as the nice solid wolf-cock worked slowly and ruthlessly within her. She was tying onto it tighter and tighter, making it hard to hold out any longer.
Perfect, thought the blonde wolf, and he gritted his teeth, his erection becoming achingly stiff, and continued his motion with grim determination, silently set on his prize.
Allie stood twenty seconds of this, and by the end of it she was writhing against his blonde fur, her body trembling, her ears laid back- and then, all at once, she jolted, and jolted again- the long slow build leading her to a climax that rocked her mercilessly.
And as Allie’s body shook and convulsed in the tight grip of the blonde wolf, something happened that kicked him into violent, hunching, spurting orgasm.
By his ear, the two-toned girl could not force herself to be completely silent- and for second after second, she gave voice to piteous whimpers, rocked and wavered by the force of her orgasms.
As he came in her and bucked against her, she mastered her voice again and simply clung to him, shuddering silently- and as his body settled, she gave vent to a burst of passion and clung madly at him, stroking frantically and writhing against him so fiercely that his subsiding orgasm gave a surge and fired up some more.
Silence returned.
The blonde wolf stared at nothing, as Allie gradually subsided herself, petted him more gently, embraced him in the afterglow.
Perfect. As if… well, best just to think of it as perfect.
Best of both worlds, even.
Allie thought she might just turn in for the evening. It was crazy how busy she’d been, for a first night, and she was still nervous and depending on Jennis’s advice. The other girls weren’t talking to her, but as far as Allie could tell, that was no loss…
She spoke to the blonde guy, trying to remember if she’d got his name and forgotten it. “You good? Hm? Hon?”
He yawned, exposing gleaming and well-kept teeth. “Oh yeah. Here, I’ll get out of your way. That was… special.”
“They keep… nh! saying that,” said Allie, as the blonde guy tugged his dwindling knot out of her with a polite squelch.
“Well, they’re right.” said the blonde wolf. “It’s… not easy to explain. Just don’t ever change, okay? I feel so lucky to have found you. Um, out of curiosity… you do… seem to like it, don’t you? It’s a bit… mixed messages.”
Allie thought about this. “Yeah- for the most part, yeah, I do. It could be not so good but somehow, guys like you, you’re able to let me kinda have it my way. I didn’t know it was going to be like that. I expected worse.”
“So that’s your way, is it?”
“Call it reserved.” said Allie. “I thought I’d have to ham it up. It’s like… this is a funny way to earn a living, isn’t it?”
The blonde wolf, half-dressed, padded over and lifted Allie’s chin with a gentle finger, gazing into her eyes. “It is your way. I’ll be damned.”
“What?” said Allie, pulling away.
He laughed. “Well, you know, plenty of people figure I’ll be damned anyhow, don’t be shocked. Maybe you’re a nice counterbalance. Allie, right? You’re Allie. Allie, the silent one.”
“Yeah, that’s me. Who are you? Is this your way of saying you’re coming back again?”
“I’m Wern. You wouldn’t have heard of me… not lately. Are you new to this part of Verss? Like, in the last ten years?”
“I’m new to Verss period.” said Allie. “…you figure I would have heard of you ten years ago?”
The blonde wolf winced a bit, and his gaze was suddenly a lot older and wearier. “Perhaps not. And yes- I would like to come back to you, as much as I possibly can. That OK? I didn’t leave you too sore?” He seemed to be artificially flippant, suddenly.
“Nah, you’re not too big.” said Allie, and gulped in horror as she realized what she’d said. “I mean- um, it was wonderful and the way you moved, delicious, and…”
Wern silenced her by leaning in and kissing her soundly, and his eyes were fascinatingly alive- dancing with amusement, and yet some dreadful sadness at the same time- but the grin was back, deliciously wicked.
“I’m glad I’m not too big.” he said. “I like it that way.”
Allie blinked. “You do?”
“In fact- you help me to like it that way.”
“Um, okay!” said Allie, now seriously confused. “That sounds good at least! I think I’m done for the night. Why not end on a really nice guy, right?”
Wern didn’t respond to this immediately. He was looking away, as Allie got up and headed towards the door with him. Then, unexpectedly, he hugged her, real tight.
“Yeah… right.” said Wern. “Thank you…”
Jennis was waiting outside the door. That was a bit odd, she wasn’t usually keeping quite as close an eye on Allie at this point- she took in Wern with a gaze that was unreadable, and pulled Allie aside.
“I thought I’d see how you were doing vocally.” said Jennis.
“Vocally?”
“Yeah, it’s a good idea to get some noise going. I had a feeling you were a little out of the ordinary there, and then when… certain guys took an interest I wanted to check what you were doing. I’m gonna suggest that you should make more noise.”
“Oh, no!” gasped Allie. Wern, moving off, perked an ear- and loitered.
“No, honey, you don’t understand. Unless you’re intentionally working a thing about that, you’ll get a better class of guy when you howl your pleasures like an enthusiastic lady, know what I mean? I’m not sure how far I want to go in explaining myself…”
“Oh, no, no…” said Allie, and Wern picked up on her distress and drifted back, as if pulled by some force he couldn’t resist.
“Hold on a moment.” he said.
Jennis’s eyes were slits. “You spoke?”
“Excuse me.” said Wern, to Jennis, and then to Allie. “Excuse me- I’ve got to try explaining to her why you should get to have it your way.”
He led Jennis off a bit, with Allie looking tragically after them.
“Listen.” he said. “You’ve got a long memory, lady, but this Allie girl is something special. Don’t ruin it for me. This isn’t wrong.”
“A lot you know about right and wrong.” said Jennis quietly.
“I know enough to know that she’s got some problem about making noise. Are you seriously going to try and force her to start? Did you see how she reacted?”
“Point.” said Jennis. “I’m not sure what to do. I don’t like you with her.”
“I’m not going to answer that. I’ve done my time, lady. I know there’s worse out there that could happen to her…”
“You would know.” said Jennis.
“Stop it. I’m back on the street. And you seem to care nothing for the fact that I’m here- understand? Of all the places I could be, look- I’m here, meeting your friend Allie. She’s good for me. Do not fuck with me over this.”
“Nice. Allie’s your hostage, so you don’t hurt others?”
“Allie’s a whore. I would think, being her boss, you’d have figured that out. Apparently one with a heart of gold… I’m not sure I can make you understand what that means to me.”
“We can have a restraining order on you in thirty minutes.”
“Allie’s not going to go along with that. She knows I wasn’t hurting her. She was having a great end of the night until you showed up.” said Wern. “And you’re wrong, she does make noise, the b… She does make noise.”
“What were you going to say?” demanded Jennis. “Say it!”
“Fine. The best noises ever. Only when she comes, and that should tip you off she’s having a good time…”
Jennis glared at Allie, suddenly angry, and beckoned her over.
“He says you came, you were having a good time. Is that true?”
Allie was alarmed at how all this had escalated, but annoyed at Jennis for apparently doing the escalating. “Actually, yes. He moves really nice, his dick isn’t too big…”
“Depends who you ask.” hissed Jennis. “You came for him, yeah? Real hard?”
“Yes.” said Allie defensively. “He got me off real hard. He’s coming back as often as he can. I’m looking forward to it, okay?”
Allie suddenly noticed, with further alarm, that a new figure was listening in on the argument. Pearls glinted in the subdued light. Mistress Elistary was out of her private rooms, and didn’t look pleased.
Jennis was unstoppable. “So, you came real hard, but you’re trying not to make noise for God knows what reason…”
“And you’re going to try and force her to, when she doesn’t want to?” said Wern.
Jennis turned on him like a prosecutor. “You said, best noises. She makes the best noises. I didn’t hear any. Describe these best noises, that she only makes when she’s coming so hard she can’t control it.”
Wern looked trapped, and he couldn’t meet Jennis’s eyes. He looked down, his shoulders sagging.
“…whimpers. Little… whimpers and whines.”
Jennis snapped her fingers sharply, causing him to glance up into her burning stare.
“Get the fuck out of here.” snarled Jennis.
“Wait.” said Mistress Elistary.
“Mistress, you need to trust me on this one.” said Jennis tightly.
Elistary didn’t speak directly to her. Instead, she drifted over, eyes half-lidded, toward Wern.
“You like my little Allie?”
Wern glanced between Elistary, Jennis, and Allie. “Maybe I’d better be going…”
Elistary’s arm reached up, around Wern’s neck, as she moved closer. Her other hand idly stroked his belly.
“Of course not. You’re coming back to her? Often?”
“What’s it to you?” said Wern.
“Somebody came,” crooned Elistary, “complaining about you.”
Wern began to say something, but Elistary talked straight across him.
“Complaining, that you were with the new girl and gave her double scale. Isn’t that a silly thing, dear?”
“Um…”
“I might almost complain,” crooned Elistary, “except that I get triple scale, dear. Do you know why?”
Wern looked more and more uncomfortable. Jennis was clearly furious, but didn’t dare say anything, and Allie seemed terrified.
“Answer me, boy.” snapped Elistary. “Do you know why?”
“Uh! No- no, I don’t know why.”
“For triple scale, I could show you.” breathed Elistary. “I have just one question for the likes of you…”
“Um, if it’s about how well hung I am, it’s nothing s…”
“Oh no. It is this. Have you been… a BAD boy?”
Wern stared at her. Glanced at Jennis. Looked sidelong at Allie.
“You’re god-damn right I have. I think boss-lady here doesn’t like me, and I need to be going…”
“What did you say?” snapped Elistary. “I’m not sure I heard you correctly.”
“Your boss. This lady. I think I should be going…”
“Mistress,” said Jennis, “let him go. Trust me, it’s the best thing to do.”
Elistary’s eyes narrowed. “You dare to tell me?”
Jennis snapped. “Yeah, I fuckin’ dare! You,” she said, whirling on Wern, “you get the fuck out. And I’ve got some things to explain to you, Mistress, some things about what kind of people you want coming in…”
“Rannt!” barked Elistary, eyes flashing. One of the bigger enforcers came running over- they had been eyeing the altercation warily for some time.
“You don’t need him!” said Jennis. “I’ve got this guy c…”
“Rannt,” said Elistary, “she no longer works here. I want her out NOW.”
Elistary’s finger, shaking with rage, pointed directly at Jennis.
Jennis was rendered speechless for a moment, a moment while even the enforcer Rannt paused, startled.
“You… are… shittin’ me!” managed Jennis.
“Out, now!”
“You unprofessional, stinking, trustfund bitch!” yelped Jennis. She whirled on Rannt. “Don’t you touch me! You don’t have to touch me, I’m going! Why I ever agreed to try to run this shithole…”
She allowed herself to be herded out, while Allie watched in silent horror.
Elistary turned to Wern, all courtesy again. “There. I do apologize, it seems I’ve hired the occasional low quality help. But you will come back? I believe you find my Allie to be most satisfactory?”
Allie was anything but satisfactory right then. Mistress Elistary was flipping between charming and hellish as if by some hidden switch, the scarier working girls were drifting over, delighted that their straw-boss had been kicked out, and the only comforting presence was this blonde wolf who had apparently done something terrible- but who had been kind to her.
Allie, trembling and with her tail between her legs, slunk over beside Wern, and allowed his arm to shelter her.
Wern still looked trapped. Some of the girls glared at him with frightening hatred, yet he dared not insult Mistress Elistary. “Yeah… yeah, she is.”
“Who was really the boss lady around here?” demanded Elistary.
Wern blinked. “Uh- you were. Are.”
“Call her Mistress!” whispered Allie, panicked.
“You are. Mistress.”
“Good boy.” crooned Mistress Elistary.
“I think… you’ve upset Allie.” said Wern carefully. He declined to mention how badly she was shaking, and simply held her closer.
“Oh, honestly.” grumbled Elistary. “But obviously she is a favorite, isn’t she? Would you like me to do something nice for her?”
Wern didn’t say anything, because the situation had spiraled so far out of control he couldn’t imagine a safe response. The circle of whores watching seemed to lean forward- all except one, who looked a little more gaunt and a little sharper-eyed, and that one seemed to draw back, mouthing oh no, oh no no…
“She’s obviously special, to draw double scale on her first night. She shall have Jennis’s job! Save me the trouble of going out hiring again. There you are, how’s that? Now, unless you wish my special attention…”
The circle recoiled, with curses and angry glances at Allie. Elistary noticed this, though she was already walking off.
“Rannt!”
“Yes, Mistress?”
“Get rid of anyone that doesn’t respect my Allie.”
“Yes, Mistress.”
Miraculously, the curses vanished. So did the glances. In fact, nobody would even look at Allie.
Wern felt her still shaking against him. He could hardly blame her- though he was a big, husky guy, he was just about shaking himself from the emotional whiplash, the exposure and the rapid shocking events. He called out, “Mistress!”
Elistary turned. “What?”
Wern thought fast. Put it in her terms, he reasoned.
“Mistress, may I stay the night with your Allie?”
“Paid?”
“…yes.”
“Yes, you may. Don’t bother me again.” With that, Elistary swept off.
Allie didn’t remember returning to her room. She seemed to remember something Jennis had said, something about how johns weren’t allowed in your room- union regulation- but maybe it was different if you were in charge.
It was a bit late to object. Wern was already in there with her.
“Do you need to sit for a little while?” he said.
“I don’t know what I need.”
“Okay…”
“No, wait.” said Allie. “I need to ask you something.”
Wern didn’t respond in words, not right away. What he did was move away from Allie- move, and lower himself, and the next thing she knew, the blonde wolf was sitting on the floor, a little hunched over, not looking right at her.
“Please do.” he said.
“What’s that about? I’m not gonna… hit you, or whatever it is you think I’m going to do.” said Allie.
“Maybe I’m being a little manipulative. I see you’re having a tough night, and I guess I don’t want you to send me away. I’m not gonna say this while looming over you. I’m safe. Okay?”
“Say what? Can you please not act all weird, Wern? I need a hug, not more bullshit.” said Allie, shaking again.
“You needed to ask me something, and you should be able to. I just think I know what it is. Go ahead.”
“Okay, okay.” said Allie. “You seem… nice. Up to now, that is, now you’re fucking weird. Why does Jennis hate you so much? Some of the girls didn’t look too friendly either. M… Elistary doesn’t seem to mind you.”
“There’s no easy way to say this…”
“Oh, for God’s sake, Wern, spit it out! You’re making it worse.”
“Oh? Fine. I was in jail, Allie. I fucked a little girl.”
Allie blinked. “Uh. I guess that explains a lot.”
“Yeah. It was kind of a big step for me, getting with you. It wasn’t just duty- I really liked it. But it makes me wonder… what your own history is like, if you got to me so strong.”
Allie sat on her bed. She didn’t say anything for a moment. Then- “Good call, sitting over there like that.”
“Yeah. The shrinks told me what to expect. I didn’t figure I’d have to take their advice until now.”
“Shrinks told you to sit on the floor? And not look at me?”
“Mostly just one. She was great. I’m still seeing her once a month. Going to a whorehouse was her idea- she says, my body is different, my internal dialogue is different, now I have to give myself counter-fetishes.”
“You’re kidding. A shrink said that?” said Allie.
“You should meet her!” said Wern, perking up. “Hell yes she did. Her exact phrase was, I’d better give myself ‘fuckin’ counter-fetishes for all I’m worth’.”
“Did you?”
“I’m not sure. It’s hard to… well, basically you can’t undo what you did to yourself early on. But you’re not slave to your impulses, so you can add other stuff and use that instead, even if it’s not as direct…”
“You learn this stuff in jail?” said Allie.
“There was time.”
Allie looked at him. He seemed early thirties, though his eyes looked older. “Exactly how much time are we talking about?”
“I was in jail for fifteen years, Allie. And before you ask- I’m thirty-six, and I’ve been out for about two years now. You know, putting a life together.”
Allie was doing the math in her head. “You were nineteen? You were a kid! Then how…”
“She was nine.”
Allie winced. “What the fuck?”
“She said her Mom wouldn’t pay attention to her. If she did sex, Mom would have to pay more attention, and she knew I was watching her…”
“I don’t know if I want you to say any more.” said Allie. “I do know that’s not how it was with me.”
“Just as well. The story doesn’t get better, for anybody. So I was right- you’ve been hurt, but in a different way?”
“Yeah, Wern, you could say that. I didn’t ask for anything. I got taught things I didn’t understand, more and more things… and I kept having to do more and more…”
“Like make happy noises? Just guessing here.”
Allie glanced at him sharply. “Aren’t you observant? If you’re so smart, what were you doing with a nine… hang on. Were you watching her?”
“Yeah.”
“Can’t be much to see on a nine-year-old. What the hell were you doing? Just the idea of you doing that is creepy.”
“Okay, granted…”
“For fuck’s sake, dude, you were handling me like I was little, and I’m se… twenty.”
Wern didn’t react to the obvious gaffe, though Allie bristled in embarrassment. Instead, he said, “I weighed half what I do now, when I was nineteen. Nobody would so much as look at me, and I decided I had the body of a ten year old and would be jacking off alone until I died- the ol’ PNP, post-knot-pinch. Which is of course a misnomer, but kids don’t spell very well…”
“I guess you were wrong, huh?”
“That’s what I told myself.” said Wern, wearily.
“What happened to the girl?”
“She died.”
Allie gasped. Then blinked, realizing what he’d said.
“You’re NOT that big, buddy! I don’t believe it. Okay, speaking as someone who had to deal with that, from a man with a couple inches on you…”
“No, Allie. She told her Mom. Her Mom still wouldn’t pay attention to her, because intravenous drugs were more interesting, but she did mention it to her connection, and word spread. Meanwhile, the girl told her schoolmates, thinking she would impress them, and got shunned for her pains- and jumped in front of a bus. She’s dead.”
“Shit.” said Allie. “I thought I had it pretty bad.”
“Shrink keeps telling me to own only my part of it, which is enough. I’m not sure I believe her. She tells me I’d better choke down the part that’s mine, because if I try to eat it all, I won’t be able to, and I’ll eventually turn away from it and act again. Do you think that makes sense?”
“I don’t know.” said Allie. “I only meant… well, I knew better than to tell any schoolmates, and my Mom wasn’t doing that. She was busy being perfect. My folks look real good on the outside. If you don’t know about the back room, they look like good people. Well-off.”
Wern quirked an ear. “Back room. Don’t tell me- heavy carpeting, maybe a pool table, big stereo… soundproofing?”
“You’re good. How did you know that?”
“Maybe I understand what it’s like being too clever and not having normal desires.”
Allie glanced at him. “I don’t know about that. You were fucking me, and pretty damn well. You were scoping me out. You even fondled my tits, like you meant it. I didn’t get a sense that you wished I was a lot smaller.”
“Okay, so I can be flexible…”
“You DID wish I was?”
“Whoa, hang on- no, believe it or not, no, I didn’t. Allie, you are so amazing-looking I didn’t have to wish for anything. Didn’t I say you were good for me? Even if it was just that once.”
“You didn’t wish I was like that girl seventeen years ago?”
“Allie… I’ll probably be able to respond to that, until I die. I don’t have to make choices based on how I’m wired- and I can put in more wiring and ignore the old wiring, okay? Let me be clear, though- if you were you, the se-twenty year old adult wolf lady, and you were also the shape from seventeen years ago… that’d work for me.”
Allie considered this, uncomfortably. “That’s put very carefully. What if I were that shape and also like that kid?”
“Actions have consequences. Hell no. Not twice in a lifetime.”
“Another thing.” said Allie. “It kinda creeps me out real bad. You said I make the best noises. I try to avoid making any noise at all, and that’s what gets you. I guess I can understand the creepification factor of why you’d be turned on by that… but you’ve got to tell me. Is it the same as that girl?”
Wern didn’t have to think about it at all. “No. Absolutely not. In fact that was getting in my way the whole time. I was wanting this whole suppressed-passion thing, and it was totally not like that at all.”
“Really? What was she like, then? Tell me. For me it was always being told to sound a certain way.”
“Exactly like she was normally. And too dry. In my head I wanted her to get into it, maybe without understanding much…”
“Creepy factor, up lots. Just sayin’.” said Allie.
“But that’s the thing.” said Wern. “I had a fantasy that I’d made up. The shrink says it was about me feeling so powerless that she had to be totally passive, without an agenda of her own.”
“Yeah?” said Allie. “And she had one?”
“Oh my God yes. Telling me how it had to go. I’m glad she was quick to say if anything hurt- but you mentioned creepy factor, to me it was creepy the way she simply didn’t seem to get it. She’d decided to do this thing to make her Mom change, and it had all the erotic significance to her of scratching her ear, or wagging her tail.”
“Yeah. It starts out like that, yeah. For me, it only got unbearable when I started to respond like an adult. When it was just poking and being told to put on an act, it was just life sucking.”
“You’re… good at responding like an adult. Before you knew about me, that is. And when you can do it your way.” said Wern.
“Seems like you liked it.”
“I feel like an idiot now. I’m sure I’m not helping- but I told your boss I’d pay to stay with you all night, because you were upset. Screwed that all up, but that said…”
“Hey.” said Allie gently.
Wern glanced cautiously at her.
“Life’s full of creepy. You’re creepy- but you weren’t MY creepy, and I’m trying to do this job where you’re supposed to fuck me…”
“I’m hoping I didn’t ruin it for you too badly.”
“Hey!” said Allie. “Listen, you. Come here.”
Wern reluctantly did that, sitting next to Allie.
“I liked you better when you were weird but less miserable.” said Allie. “I realize you’re creepy, but you should realize that when Elistary sent Jennis away, you were the only friendly thing left in the room for me.”
“Yeah, I’m just a bitch for those little whimpers…”
“Stop it.” said Allie. “I don’t believe that. I’m not stupid. Is it so hard to believe that you might have decent feelings as well?”
“I guess…”
“If you were just trying to fuck me again, would you have gone and sat on the floor and told me all that stuff? Because you know, I’m not in the mood at all, after all that.”
“Of course not…”
“There, you see? You started out, ready to do whatever it took so I’d feel better. Um… what does an overnight stay even cost, by the way?”
“I’m not sure. Nobody ever does that. I think your boss is a little strange, actually…”
“I’ll help you with it, don’t tell anybody. But listen- you may be creepy, but it seems like you’re on my side. Aren’t you?”
“I’m yours. Yours.”
“Okay, creepy again, watch it… but it’s an improvement, for you… anyway, I’ve lost Jennis and I don’t know what’s going to happen now and don’t know how to do what Jennis did, but I know one thing.”
“What’s that?”
Allie glanced at the clock. “It’s two in the morning. I need to be up tomorrow, so I can start trying to do this new job. I need to drop by a certain cafe because I bet I can meet a certain somebody there… and I’m still shaky and my head’s too busy, but I have to sleep. So, hold me.”
“…what?”
“I mean it. Not fuck me- hold me. C’mere- we’re sleeping. I get inside spoon. Hold me. You did that awful well before, you can work on your sins by cuddling me to sleep. Hold me until I don’t shake anymore.”
He didn’t even undress- though she was almost totally undressed just in normal work attire. Perhaps his head was too busy with guilt and desire to even entertain the idea. Wern cuddled around Allie in a very good spoon-fit, and as asked, he held her wrapped in his strong, muscular arms.
Allie’d mostly stopped shaking, and she was thinking of their lovemaking strictly to distract her racing thoughts, when she realized he was shuddering. Feeling wetness against the edge of her ear, she realized Wern’s shaking was because he was weeping, so hard it rocked his body. He seemed to draw back, refusing to clutch her to him, possibly in fear he’d cling too tightly, and he just wept.
It was rather frightening, feeling the emotions shake him, but before too long, the big blonde wolf quieted, snorted back stray tears, and with great gentleness, embraced her to him, just as she had hoped. His arms were warm and comforting.
Allie slept.
Allie woke to a hand holding her tit.
This was disconcerting enough that she froze, and then when memory came sneaking back, the disconcerting stayed and grew. She was being cuddled by a sleeping criminal, and she’d somehow considered this a sensible move.
More of yesterday came back. Yes… on reflection, she could see why she’d turned to the guy. She really was in for it- there was no way she was going to be able to do what Jennis had done for the place.
Worse, she didn’t dare go back and refuse the job. She hadn’t told anybody, but when Elistary had ‘rescued’ her from her confinement in a perverted bondage-cell, in a compound off the notorious Tally Road, she’d seen through the Resten lady’s charade. For some reason, Elistary wished to employ terrifying, brutal people but pretend to rescue girls from them. While wearing spandex and a cape, yet.
Allie considered to what extent her employer was entirely crazy. Firing Jennis didn’t seem like a stable act- and the manner in which it was done was worse, it seemed quite petty. And then, promoting her, Allie, to a job she knew nothing about, seemed similarly unhinged…
Allie considered what prospects Elistary’d had with the other girls, and realized she had no reason to assume Elistary would have done better with anybody else. So many of them seemed twitchy from drugs, or were hollow-eyed, terrified wraiths with permanently tucked tails. If Elistary had been processing runaway girls through outside places that abused them and softened them up to be dominated, she was getting very much what she could expect from that- victims who could barely help themselves, much less her.
With a start, Allie realised she wasn’t counting herself in that, somehow, even though she had every reason to.
Behind her, Wern stirred, roused slightly by her movement. He yawned without waking, he wriggled slightly against her bottom, he drew her a bit closer, his fingers falling to either side of her nipple, and then he was still again, breathing evenly.
Allie took a moment to consider. Why was it that she felt different from those other girls? For she did, and this was probably why Elistary favored her. They acted beaten, she was going around with tail high and alert ears, effortlessly taking customers from them. She was- or had been- in the same situation, so what distinguished her? It wasn’t just that Jennis had befriended her. At least, Allie hoped not, because Jennis was gone now.
Was it her ability to think, and observe? That had often been a real burden. Allie suspected this ability of hers came as the bitter fruit of poisoned years. When things at home were seriously wrong, and nobody would admit it openly, you developed this terrible need to see beneath the surfaces of things. When your best days were spent rehearsing fake pleasure cries and your worst involved deciding if cries of rage, heard through a closed door, were meant for you or somebody else, you learned to sense the truth of matters.
Allie wondered at herself, that she was tolerating this Wern so well- that was putting things mildly for a wolf who had her half-erect nipple tucked between two furry fingers. She decided it was partly because he’d got her off so powerfully- that was rather hard to resist- and partly because he seemed obsessed with not dominating her in any way. He rather fawned over her. He was probably right, too- fawning over her was an improvement for him. One thing about it, she could be certain he didn’t wish her tits were bigger.
She blinked, realizing that some of what he’d described, an adolescence of despairing self-hate over his apparently scrawny appearance, was outside her experience. About the only thing she found fault with herself over, was that- cupcake breasts. She imagined Wern as a teenager, and apart from the expected skulking and tail-tucking, she couldn’t see how he’d be all that awful-looking, yet he described a desert of rejection. Why had she avoided the same problem?
It wasn’t ‘him’, the term she used even in her mind for her dark secret. Or, thought Allie dispassionately, it wasn’t just ‘him’. His obsession, his praises and erect penis, didn’t properly count- but somehow it did reinforce the opinion of others. Yes- it was Mrs. Menkte, from school, so long ago.
Allie relived that moment as she had so many times- that curious blend of terrible memory and accompanying meaning. Now that she thought of it- she could have been like Wern’s little girl, but for Mrs. Menkte, and Allie felt oddly grateful in retrospect.
‘He’ had just started, being intrusive with fingers, distressing her and drawing her attention to her private parts that obviously weren’t as private as she’d thought, and at school Allie was acting out. She had a new trick for expressing contempt for the other children when upset- rather than just cry, or hit them, she tried ‘hitting’ them with her feelings about what was happening to her, assuming it would give them the same feeling. In practice, this meant flashing them- pulling down her pants and mooning them. She reasoned that in cases of extreme displeasure she could also pee on them.
Mrs. Menkte spotted her doing this, and swept her off, not to the principal’s office, but to her own teacher’s office.
Allie had cried and felt guilty, and this alone would have rendered her afraid to try the trick again, but Mrs. Menkte had a great deal more to say, a great deal to explain in terrible dismay and earnestness. From the vantage point of an adult, Allie thought Mrs. Menkte must have been terribly prudish, but somehow making great efforts to not be simply repressive, for reasons she alone knew.
Mrs. Menkte explained that one must not show private parts, but went on to explain that they were very beautiful, in the proper way- and, growing more and more uncomfortable, explained that Allie had been born with a special, special thing, a kind of fur patterning that could make boys very excited, and that she must behave nicely from now on and some day she would be a grown-up and would be happy and able to make the boys crazy.
Little Allie had listened to this explanation more or less incomprehendingly, for she had no frame of reference to explain what ‘excited’ meant, or why boys and not girls- but the gist seemed to be that she was born pretty, more than anybody.
She filed this away in her little head- and the next time ‘he’ did things Allie didn’t understand or like, Allie considered that it must be about ‘him’ going crazy because she was too pretty. And the next time, and the next…
Adult Allie considered how this experience had colored her life. She hadn’t tried to date, because life had become far too complicated, and because she didn’t feel she had anything to prove- Mrs. Menkte had explained she was pretty, and life had gone on to suggest that the boys would indeed go crazy over her, and she wanted the crazy to stop first and foremost.
And when she’d run away, when she confronted the reality that this sex stuff wasn’t just a chore but a powerful, even overwhelming thing and refused to carry on any longer with ‘him’, she’d set out for Verss, blithely assuming she’d probably make some guys crazy in those familar ways and survive by that. She’d imagined walking streets at night, perhaps flashing some two-tone wolf tail for appreciative, slavering males brandishing fistfuls of money…
Ye gods, she was damned lucky to still be alive, even! Allie considered it in the light of things Jennis had told her. Yes- she wouldn’t have lasted thirty minutes with that attitude.
Wern yawned again, grasping idly at her cupcake breast, probably close to waking up. Allie wondered whether he was going to be like lovemaking, confident Wern, or hunched, self-hating Wern, or something else entirely. It seemed like revealing his own dark secrets had caused him to become completely spineless, easily crushed by disapproval from her.
Allie thought that was odd, since he seemed to brazen it out with everybody else. Perhaps it was up to her how he’d be- she more than suspected that if she took to flashing wolf tail at him, he’d brighten up a lot.
All she had to do was figure out if she even wanted him to…
As if alerted by that thought, Wern stirred- and then kept breathing evenly, as if still asleep, but Allie soon realized what was different. Not just different, but immensely touching, and typically weird to boot.
Wern wasn’t hung like a monster, but he was a big, strong guy, and his arm even in repose was quite heavy. While he slept, the weight of his arm squished her cozily against the bed, which hadn’t displeased her at all.
Now that he was apparently awake, his arm was mysteriously lighter. He hadn’t let go of her tit- perhaps he was cherishing every second of holding it- but he couldn’t help himself, he was lifting his arm a bit to spare her the weight.
Allie couldn’t imagine why anyone would think this necessary after she’d snuggled under that arm all night with no ill effects, but she understood instantly what it meant, and it melted her.
Her response was to place her hand over his, where it cupped her breast, and squeeze lovingly- that being the only thing she could think of which was as sweet and as foolish as his arm-hovering. He didn’t respond right away, and then his fingers squeezed as well, and it was then that Allie saw the clock.
It was after eight, and Jennis frequented that cafe earlier in the morning. It might already be too late.
“Oh, no…” breathed Allie.
“Uh, what? I’ll stop, I’ll stop!”
“Don’t be silly!” said Allie. “I wanted you to touch me! But don’t you see what time it is?”
Wern shifted, raised himself on his elbow, peered over her at the clock. Allie was startled, again, at the bulk of him. “You say you were half as big when you were nineteen?”
“Pretty… nyuuhh… pretty close, yeah…”
“What happened?”
“Liftin.. weights… hyummnnh.. f’r lotta years…”
Allie wriggled around to look at him. He would’ve been handsomer if he’d gone to bed nude. He’d gone to bed in his clothes, and was now the most rumpled wolf in Verss.
“You don’t wake up real good, do you?”
“Hrmm… too early. Get some more rest, I’ll wakeup good forya… ‘s a guy thing…”
“Huh?” said Allie.
Wern sat up and rubbed his eyes, muscles shifting and bulging as he did. Allie was impressed. It was rather like he’d tried to fight his self-loathing by turning himself into a cartoon sexywolf- apart from the cozily mid-sized dick, Wern was like a parody of the ideal masculine Runge. There must have been an awful lot of time to kill in jail.
“You… not live with, wake up with… guys before?” yawned Wern.
“Actually, no, I never have.” said Allie. “I had my room, and that was private. There were no guys.”
“Wow… can’t believe I was your first… wake up good later… ‘sjust mornin’ wood, too early for it, try me in an hour or two…” said Wern, and his ears were quirked to the side, and he swayed gently, eyes not focussed.
It had never occurred to Allie that her early rising was unusual. She’d always woken up to appreciate the morning hours before anyone else stirred. Sometimes that was very important. Now, confronted by her opposite, the young wolf lady cocked her head to the side, ears perked, considering the lovely dozing mountain before her, and gave him a kiss on the nose and coaxed him to slowly topple over, which he did with a bed-shaking thump.
Allie rose, and started digging suitable clothing out of the dresser- at least, the most suitable stuff she could find. She hadn’t been able to get any clothes yet, so it was all fetishy stuff that came with the place. Possibly today she could do better, for she’d earned quite a bit yesterday.
Wern dozed- or drifted in that direction. Allie thought a couple times she saw his eye cracked open furtively, and found this to be, like so much else about the guy, cute and weird. Technically, he was spending some vast sum to be screwing her all night, and yet there he was acting like peeking at her was somehow naughty, and he hadn’t touched her all night, apart from cuddling her tit. Allie was almost affronted, even though she appreciated it on a personal level- she was supposed to be irresistible, damn it!
Allie vowed to herself that she’d send him off with at least one more serious fucking for his pains. It was all very well his acting hangdog and guilty over his misdeeds of seventeen years ago, but she wasn’t about to get filed into a ‘forbidden fruit’ category. If nothing else, she needed to pay for some decent clothes. In the clear light of morning, the creepy molester looked an awful lot like a neurotic kid with unhealthy tastes who’d taken one step in a bad direction and found it was a step into quicksand. For fuck’s sake, ‘he’ out of her past had done things to her for years on end, with careful planning and the resources to support his habit, and had done his best to replace her very self with a moaning puppet for his pleasure, and he’d never angsted about it in the slightest.
This Wern character had acted on his sick fantasies just once, had fucked it all up, and appeared to be trying to transform himself into a superhero to make up for his crimes. Touching yet unmistakably pitiful at the same time…
Allie took pains to give the peeking Wern good angles while she dressed, which was tricky due to the limited space. At some points she damned near sat on his face, almost- squatting to step into cutoff jeans, and favoring him with close-up two-tone wolfy-butt and ladyparts. That would give him the hint not to leave- she’d return and see what ‘morning wood’ was like. It’d be a nice start to the day, a warm-up that wasn’t too uncomfortable.
When she glanced at him, he was already asleep, or pretending really hard. Allie shrugged to herself and headed out the door in haste- hoping to get to the cafe atop Verss before Jennis left.
When she approached the cafe, Allie began to worry. She’d never been here without Jennis, and she wasn’t sure if they’d let her in- but then a familiar voice called, “That’s the one!” and Allie practically ran in, so eager was she to see Jennis again.
Jennis was sitting at the same table they’d sat at before, but she’d apparently been sitting for some time- no less than four coffee cups littered the table, there were other Runge sitting at neighboring tables giving her funny looks, and Jennis looked haggard.
“They’re desperate to turn this table. Sit down. This place is probably cooked for me now, after this. What kept you?”
“I overslept.” said Allie.
“Nice. I didn’t sleep. Talked to a lot of people, though, and I think I have some leads. The thing is, the big longshot lead that I really want, I can’t take you with me…”
Allie blinked. “You were trying to take me out of that place?”
“You don’t belong there, honey. I just don’t know if I’ll be able to help.”
“Oh… um… some news there…”
Jennis beamed. “You quit? That’s awesome. I totally can give you reference, you’d be surprised how well that will work. I do have resources- union, remember? I’m not alone. Though the longshot prospect, that’s not a union shop. But then neither is,” and she spat the words, “Mistress Elistary.”
“Oh, good- I forgot about that. I’m glad you have a plan, but…”
“Oh yeah. In fact, I think I can put together a case against that little bitch and drain some of that money of hers. Maybe not win- if she’s really rich, that might be asking a lot- but I can drag her into court, and especially if she’s dumb enough to go for a non-union replacement I can wreak freakin’ havoc. I’m hoping she’s dumb enough to pull something like that- she might be rich, but she doesn’t know the ropes and I suspect she’s a real shitty client, even for an expensive lawyer.”
“Actually, I wanted to talk to you about the replacement thing…”
“Ya sound worried. Did she pick some total freak? Oooh, this is gonna be great,” gloated Jennis. “We’ll screw her to the wall, honey, don’t you worry. Do you know who she got? Do you remember the name, or has she not even got that far yet? I know her, she could have left it hanging.”
“Um- no, she was very quick about it.”
“Well, then? What bright spark, or lowlife scum, did she put in charge?” said Jennis, as she leaned forward eagerly.
Allie shrank back.
“Me…”
Jennis’s jaw dropped. She was silent for a moment, too astonished to speak. Then, her voice came back, full of awe.
“She is so fucked…”
“Hey!” protested Allie. “Compared to the other girls there, it’s not all that fucked! I just don’t know anything, that’s why I wanted to talk to you!”
“No, no, honey! That’s not what I meant!”
“Well then, what did you mean when you said it was fucked that she picked me?”
A patron at a neighboring table sniffed and moved herself, her coffee, her plate and her newspaper to another table farther away. Jennis noticed, and whispered, “Shouldn’a said that so loud. Careful.”
Allie nodded, and whispered urgently, “What’s so fucked?”
Jennis chuckled. “It sounds like she jumped you over the heads of several other people who would’ve killed to take my place and get double scale. Not only that… how much experience do you have, dear?”
Allie’s gaze dropped. “…one night…”
“See what I mean? I’m not saying you’re not smart. Maybe you’re expecting to pick my brain and get tips on how to run that place? What I’m saying is this- baby, that place is unrunnable.”
“It seems to still be there…” said Allie.
“Hah!” said Jennis. “You heard me talking before about the shit I had to do just to keep things working. I probably shouldn’t have done that stuff, either, but I did. Darling Elistary apparently decided that stuff just magically happens, and now you’re her fairy godmother instead of me. And I KNOW you ain’t got the network I have.”
“Maybe you can introduce me?”
“Maybe you can get the hell out of there before the place implodes. I know for a fact there’s about five things ready to become major problems any day now, some of them building maintenance, some of them the books. I don’t know shit about books, but I’ve been keeping the accountant happy and he told me he’s about at the end of his rope- the money vanishes to something Elistary won’t talk about, and she expects him to cover the tracks.”
“Really?” said Allie.
“Damn straight. He’s about to quit on her. When he finds out I’m out, there’s gonna be a fox-shaped hole in the door, he won’t even open it first…”
“Elistary’s accountant is an Estrai?”
“He’s great, cleverest guy I ever met. That’s another thing, Elistary’s a bitch to him for no reason I can understand. What could she have against Estrai?” said Jennis.
“Maybe it’s that they defend the Tompar? In the Xarnax war? Everybody knows that.”
Jennis blinked. “You might have something there, honey. Yeah… that might be it. I’ll tell you, he doesn’t tolerate it gracefully. It’s been hell hanging on to him.”
“Maybe if I get to him, and he likes my fur pattern and all…”
“Why should you?” asked Jennis. “Get out of there. I’ll find you work.”
Allie sighed. “I don’t think you understand. I didn’t tell you where I came from.”
“Sure you did. Your story’s a little like mine. I understood completely.”
“No.” said Allie. “After that.”
“How do you mean?” said Jennis.
“Do you think I took a bus to Verss, or something? I didn’t have any money. I didn’t know anybody who could take me here. I tried to walk.”
“Damn. That’s one hell of a long walk around the mountains, even f… Oh, now, hold on. I think I get it. You’re kidding, you didn’t!”
“I did. I tried to go by Tally Road, on foot. I thought I’d cut through the mountains instead of go around them…”
“Oh, honey, that’s crazy! Thank goodness you’re alive! But what happened? Seems like you left out a lot of explaining…”
“Yeah,” said Allie, “on purpose. I didn’t feel safe saying it. I still don’t, but I’d better tell you what’s going on.”
“Shoot.”
“Well, first of all, I’m here in Verss.” said Allie. “You’d think I got through Tally Road, right?”
“Right.”
“Wrong. I never made it all the way through. I was sneaking around this rock, and suddenly there were lights everywhere, and I got caught.”
“By who?” said Jennis. “Apparently they let you go.”
“No- no, they didn’t.” said Allie simply. “They’ve still got me, and that’s why I think I have to do that job for Elistary.”
“Okay, that I don’t get. Who’s ‘they’ and how do they have you? What does this have to do with bitch-puppy?”
“Is that what you’re calling her now?”
“Always did, whenever I knew she couldn’t hear me. Maybe she heard better than I thought, she was pissed when she fired me! Don’t change the subject. What happened to you?”
“Somebody got a bag over my head, and I got dragged off. I struggled, but somebody kicked me in the face and I really didn’t feel safe struggling more after that… there were at least three guys. One sounded like an Estrai, maybe a little swishy even for an Estrai. One creeped me the hell out, you just got this panicky feeling- he sounded wrong, horrible. And then there was the big one, with this deep gravelly voice, and that’s the one who did everything…”
“Hang on. I had you working a full shift after you’d been kicked in the face? It doesn’t show, I’ll tell you that. Have you had a doctor look at that?”
Allie just looked at Jennis.
“You don’t understand. That was sometime last year…”
Jennis fell silent, as Allie continued to explain.
“I was locked up in this cell. The Estrai was always the one who fed me, dealt with the bowl they gave me to… you know, in. I’m sure that one was gay, he never tried to do anything to me. He had a gun. He did threaten that they’d give me my food in the same bowl if I tried anything…”
“Oh, honey…” said Jennis.
“The one that sounded really frightening in the sick wrong way, I got a look at him once. It was like they were trying to keep him away. The fox guy caught him in the doorway once, he’d pushed in with some excuse about having to talk to him- called him Paray?”
“Holy crap. That would be Perre. Estrai hijacker and bandit. That guy’s dangerous. He was running that place?”
“He had his gun in the face of the sick wrong guy. I’ll never forget it. It was a little white-furred Runge guy who was trying to get in, and every time I heard his voice I wanted to hide. He stared at me even with the gun pointed at him, and Paray just said ‘Back out, right now. You’re not touching one again.’ And he went…”
“They were trying to keep you untouched? Uh- virginal, or whatever?”
“I didn’t finish.” said Allie, her voice wavering.
“I’m sorry, go ahead.”
“Give me a minute.” said Allie, her voice breaking.
Jennis waited, and before long, Allie was able to speak.
“It was the big guy with the gravelly voice. I’m almost sure that wasn’t his real voice- he spoke to the fox once as he was leaving and he sounded different. He would always wear this metal mask, these metal gauntlets, all pointy and with edges. If he hit me with the gauntlets on it made a loud noise and, and, and I was scared it would cut me up…”
“Easy, honey. You’re safe.”
“Am I?”
“Um… keep talking. I think I’m starting to figure things out.”
“He r… raped me. Almost every day. It got really weird, the fox guy would truss me up on wires like a trapeze, or tie me to something, and then the mask guy would start. The fucking guy had the weirdest… did you ever have a guy who had a dick that it was like three knots in a row? Like, this middle lump that was bigger than his knot which was real small? Did you ever have that? Tell me!”
Jennis was taken aback. “I’m sorry, honey. No, that doesn’t ring any bells. I can see why you’d want to find who he was. The whole thing sounds horrible.”
“No, that’s not the horrible part.”
“Are you okay telling me this stuff?”
“I’ve got to. Now that I started… I’ve got to.”
“Go on.”
Allie gulped, and took a deep breath. “The horrible part… he was training me. Like HIM- like my dad. He scared me until I didn’t dare fight him, until there was no way I was going to try to resist, and then he’d start taking hours over it, and he’d be pulling out all the stops and doing everything he possibly could to make me come…”
“Oh, great.” said Jennis.
“And the thing was as long as I didn’t fight, I knew that while he was doing that he wasn’t going to hurt me, I was safe… and then it got to be, when I was relaxing and allowing it, I was safe, and he could totally tell if I was faking… and then it was, if my body was responding I was safe…”
“Oh, honey!”
“He won.” said Allie. “He always won, he had nothing but time. I always knew he was going to win. I think one time he must have worked on me for six hours straight- it seemed like six days. I lost track of everything. I barely knew who I was, in the end. He won. I came. That was all he wanted.”
Jennis winced. “Was he telling you to moan, make sex noises too? I’m so ashamed I tried to get you to…”
“It’s okay- I know you didn’t mean it that way. And I think I’d have liked it better if he had. No, he didn’t care. The only thing he cared about was first, dominating me until I was terrified of him, and then fucking me or doing whatever he had to do, to get me off. He’d be training me in how to get fucked, how to use my muscles and stuff…”
“Honey, you should be in a different line of work now that you’re free of that asshole.”
“Am I?” said Allie.
Jennis regarded her with narrowed eyes. “I hear what you’re implying. Keep talking.”
“One night, he made this deal with me. I was exhausted of it all, miserable, and I knew he was going to go on for hours and I desperately wanted it to end- and it’s like he sensed it. He said, give in to me completely. Surrender and let yourself go, and we can be done very quickly…”
“And…”
“He’d never outright lied to me. He hit me, he hurt me but he was careful never to say anything he didn’t back up. I knew he was telling the truth. …I said yes.”
“You know, there’s lots of men who go into Mistress Elistary and pay to go through just the same sort of thing. Did you know that?”
“Don’t care. I just know that he pulled out all the stops, and I damn well exploded for him. Silent? I sprained my throat yelping. And afterwards, I was dangling… this was one of the times he had me strung up like some fucking trapeze… and I was just limp, flooded with this warm feeling…”
“Your body doesn’t know right or wrong…”
“And he pulled out, and he took off the rubber, and he held it up and dropped it on the floor and walked out.” quavered Allie.
“Oh, honey…”
“No but listen!” pleaded Allie. “I have to keep telling! That same night, that same night, somebody came and opened the door of the cell. And she said, ‘They haven’t even cut you down! Here, let me. I’m here to rescue you.’ And it was Elistary.”
“What the fuck? Seems like they did nothing but cut you down…”
“No, remember, I was hanging from this thing. My legs were all cramped up, she was getting mad at me because I couldn’t walk right…”
“Elistary took you out of that place?”
“She was in this sort of spandex thing. She had a cape.”
“You’re shittin’ me.”
“She had a cape. I’m telling you.”
“She took you out of there?” said Jennis, in disbelief.
“I said, but how did you know the codes for the doors? Because she stopped, and punched out a code, and looked in this other door and closed it before I could see what was there.”
“Good question. What’d she say?”
Allie gulped. “She said, you will show respect or I shall PUT you back where you came from- GIRL.”
Jennis stared.
“That’s when I knew.” said Allie simply. “That was the word the guy always used on me. I had no name, I was ‘eight’ or ‘girl’. Elistary could have known how to work the locks- but she used that way to threaten me, and I knew, right then.”
Jennis could only stare, horrified.
“Don’t you tell me I’ve escaped anything.” said Allie.
“Right.” said Jennis. “You’re coming with me. We’re going to the police. You’ve got nothing back at Mistress Elistary to lose…”
“Um… no. First of all what if she can track me down? And second, the guy I spent the night with, what if they hurt him? He cuddled me all night, otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to sleep.”
“Where’d you find a guy t… Oh, no. Oh, no no no…” said Jennis.
“I know what you think,” said Allie, “but he’s really not as bad as it seems…”
“Oh no.” said Jennis, getting up, backing away. “On top of everything else. Not THAT one…”
“But… Jennis, I needed somebody to be there!”
“Oh no.” snapped Jennis. “If you… if that’s all the sense you… God damn it. I’m done. I am so done right now…”
“But you haven’t told me anything about how to run that place!”
“Have a nice time. Your wonderful instinct for identifying good people should serve you well.”
“Jennis!” begged Allie. “Please!”
Jennis was walking off, but that stopped her.
“You’re something else, you know that?” she said. “You think you can get around me with sincerity. You’re tearing up and everything, and odds are you’re not even faking it. I bet your new boyfriend was real sincere when he explained it all to you…”
“Please, help me?”
“You get one last taste of reality, honey. Here it is: sincerity is not reality. Sincerity is not truth. You can be as nice as you like, but I’m still not taking you with me, because you fail the reality test. Some things you just can’t do.”
“But…” started Allie, and was cut off.
“Shut up. You’ll learn like I did. I’m not getting sucked into it. Do you realize I burned this place for you? I expected better of you. I thought it was well worth it to use up every bit of cred I had with this place in case you had the wits to meet me here. You were so late this place is dead to me now, they’ll never let me back, and then you turn out to be a fucking lightweight.”
“I’m seventeen!” pleaded Allie.
“Even you should know better than to take a child molester to bed!”
The argument was starting to seriously turn heads, and not only were there waiters converging on Jennis, but the manager was quickly overtaking them, looking both furious and dismayed. He was grabbing the waiters and telling them, “I’ll handle this!”
Jennis, noticing this, headed towards the entrance, calling, “Oh, yes, and since I’m not coming back, congratulations, nice people, I’m a fuckin’ whore! You’ve been having breakfast with a whore!”
The manager caught her arm, but she yanked it away with a “Don’t you fucking touch me!”
“Jennis,” he hissed, “this is intolerable. Behave!”
“This is burning bridges day. This is the first day of the rest of my life. Fuck you, and fuck your cafe!”
“Stop it! What’s setting you off? Cool your goddamned temper!”
“I’ll tell you!” barked Jennis. “The world, all right? The fucking world! Get your hand off me! I’m going! Fuck you, and her, and everybody!”
They passed through the entrance of the cafe almost at a run, the manager chasing after Jennis in desperation, and it was a good fifteen seconds before he came back- alone.
He padded inexorably over to where Allie still sat, trembling, at her table, and he spoke in a low and intense tone.
“Leave. Right now. Don’t speak, don’t look at anyone. Don’t return.”
Allie slunk out of the place, tail between her legs, not speaking and not looking at anyone.
Out in the street, there was no sign of Jennis. She was long gone. Somebody’d kicked over a trash barrel. Allie stood staring down the street, which was a central street and not a periphery street. Rather than go around the outside surface of the mountainous city, it was one of the streets that tunneled into the cityscape itself, and for a while Allie could not make herself go back into the heart of Verss alone, though she had to go hubward and down several levels to return to Mistress Elistary.
Then a hand touched her- a push and the words “Move it”- and suddenly she was fleeing directly into the chaotic maze, running desperately to get back to her room, the only safe place she had left.
When she got back, Wern was still asleep.
Allie stared at him for a bit, trying to imagine the truth of him. She tried to picture the hulking, impressive wolf as a teenage stick-figure boy, cowering from everybody. She tried to imagine his desperation, his despair of ever becoming a man.
She found she was imagining the little girl lowering herself onto him with inappropriate remarks, remarks that showed she had no connection with what was happening. Or… had he attacked her? Was it all a bunch of self-serving crap? She had only his word on that. He’d been pretty convincing.
Somebody had told her once that when a person lies and is challenged in the lie, they attack your perception- they challenge back, question the grounds on which you have an opinion. They say, who told you that? They say, what proof do you have?
Wern hadn’t done any of that. He’d been submissive in the manner of someone for whom life had always been a little too much to cope with. In spite of his rugged physique, he still seemed defeated. In sleep, he looked woebegone.
Allie realized that when she pictured him with the little girl, he looked terrified. It rang true, somehow. He didn’t have the guts to stand up to a child- particularly when it spoke to his secret fantasies. To hear him tell it, even that had gone terribly wrong.
That was the one thing she could really relate to, especially this morning.
Allie considered her options. She could flee- but she seriously worried to what extent Elistary’s grasp reached. Could she trust the police with what she knew? It seemed doubtful. She’d trusted Jennis, and that had been a bad move. If she wasn’t going to flee, she would have to keep working at Mistress Elistary. She didn’t know what she had to do, but the enforcers probably knew most things. And… Jennis had known what she was doing, but she was fired. Perhaps it was the right thing, right now, to not know what you were doing.
Wern stirred, but didn’t wake.
If she was going to keep working at Mistress Elistary, regardless of whether she knew how to run a house of ill repute, she’d be taking guys to bed for money. That was probably still going to work. In fact, she was still doing it- this one, Wern, was paying for the night and morning with her, though she’d promised to help him out. Paying herself. Perhaps that meant she was fucking herself? Well, that wasn’t unusual. Allie considered that she had this in common with Wern as well.
Slowly, Allie stripped off her top, waggled her torso a bit as if shaking her tits out after their confinement, slipped out of her pants- and she stood, looking down at her sleeping client and the one person she still trusted.
No, perhaps that wasn’t the right word. She didn’t exactly trust him- she barely knew him- rather, he was the one person from whom she felt she knew what to expect. She believed in his neurotic hang-ups, in his self-loathing, in his desire to re-make himself in the image of what he could never be. His desire to please, to make up for his unforgivable transgression, to teach himself other pleasures that would never be first nature to him…
And what was first nature to her, for that matter, apart from the ever-present urge to flee?
And how useful was that going to be, when she kept going from trap to trap, from betrayal to betrayal?
Allie stared at the sleeping wolf- the guy who’d paid for her time and her pussy and had cuddled her all night without seeking an encore- and one hand crept up to fondle and tickle her left nipple, and the other hand slipped down. Her languid finger caressed the perimeter of her wolfish vulva, not dashing to pinkness in the manner of male fantasies. The male was sleeping, and she could suit herself.
Allie fondled her own flesh with dreamy slowness, remembering Wern, before she knew about him- just the previous night, when he’d felt free to play upon her libido the best he knew how. That controlled, yet powerful body, the eerie silence as he listened for her faintest, repressed sounds… the gentle wet noises of her lupine vagina as he worked diligently in her, never betraying that he had any expectation, yet hungry for the signs of her utter release and satiation…
A faint wet sound startled her, and then she realized she’d grown so aroused her nipples ached and her pussy’d parted, with a delicate little noise like a breathless, flushed kiss. She hadn’t even touched anything pink besides her nipple. It was all that thinking about his desire to please, rather than be pleased. Allie also noted that part of it was the friendly solidness of his mid-sized cock- nothing dangerous or stressful about it, but still. You could get off with a properly wielded finger and enthusiasm. Well- that made for one hell of a big finger.
Allie’s eyes widened as she saw steady developments beneath the sheets. Wern smelled her, in his sleep. She wondered just what was in his mind- and then found out, as he stirred and mumbled, “…llie…” without waking.
Very quietly and gently, Allie lifted the sheet, a shudder of anticipation running through her like a splash of water against a parched houseplant.
This, at least, would work.
Allie thought for sure she’d wake up Wern, despite her best efforts, but he seemed a heavy sleeper. She wriggled into bed, even tucked herself under his arm, but he remained unrousable- Allie figured she could tell by the weight of his arm. He wasn’t sparing her any of its weight, which probably meant he was still dozing.
As she decided this, Wern stretched and pulled her against him with a yawn. Startled, Allie said, “Uh- morning?” but there was no response. His arm was still heavy, his breathing steady- he was asleep.
However, he’d managed to push his cock between her legs.
Allie trembled a bit in reaction- she’d crept into bed with him because she meant to reward him with sex, she’d got herself aroused, and when he grabbed her, she’d thought for certain that it was about to happen that instant. And then, poke- Wern’s cock was sticking out from between her legs, and he seemed quite content enjoying the pressure of her furry thighs.
It was certainly cozy. Allie couldn’t fault it for that, but she’d had other plans, which might wait a bit but not too long. She reached carefully between her legs, and began petting her pussy again, stroking the fur of her mons and tickling the arch of her vulva as it began to jut out in earnest. It was as if it was made for this position- perhaps it was. Allie imagined prehistoric fucking, dim bestial Runge humping, and pictured her vulva like a sort of target, swelling in the way it did, both as a visual signal and a sort of target to catch foolish, poorly aimed thrusts of cave-wolf cock.
Ye gods, thought Allie, if Wern knew I was thinking these things, he’d be horrified. He’s not exactly open to raw animalistic humping, he’s far too self-conscious.
No, wait- that’s only true of his conscious self. What if his dreams are less restrained?
Allie reached down a bit farther, even more cautiously, and brushed the tip of Wern’s cock with the fur on the back of her hand.
She didn’t get a reaction right away, though she had no way of knowing what was in his dreams. Emboldened by Wern’s lack of reaction, Allie touched the wolf-cock protruding between her legs. It seemed like she ought to be able to coax it into position- aimed higher, nestled against her jutting lupine vagina- a little shifting around, letting her legs part slightly and then enclose Wern’s wolfhood again.
This time, he was lined up, and ready for Allie’s little experiment. She had a theory that the combination of sleep and scent might bring out new behaviors in the hulking, neurotic wolf- and possibly if it worked, he’d get over himself and go back to the earlier behavior she’d liked.
Allie’s hand slipped down again, and a finger on her other hand snuck over to her breast, the one that Wern cupped in his sleep- there was just room to determinedly tickle her nipple without disturbing him, and Allie didn’t hesitate to do so. The two-toned wolf girl proceeded to masturbate as hard as she could without moving any part of herself that Wern held or touched.
With one exception… Allie’d tucked the tip of Wern’s cock between her labia, and though her caresses did not extend directly to his dick, she took quivering delight in fondling the end of his cock with her wolfpussy- nuzzling against it with vulva, petting it with labia, tantalizing it more and more as she grew moist and slick against him.
It seemed like it was taking a terribly long time, and Allie felt like she was floating, or balancing atop a high flagpole, reeling in the warmth and gentle frenzy of her fierce masturbation. She heard herself keening faintly, felt the urge to writhe and howl.
When Wern grunted and doubled up against her, thrusting his cock fully into her in a single motion still without apparently waking, Allie had just exhaled deeply and had no breath to yelp with- something for which, as the fireworks went off in her mind, she was grateful.
His arm stayed wrapped around her, his legs curled up into a hunched, coiled position shoving her legs up with them, and Allie shook and saw white flashes, sticking her wolf butt against him with the small of her back bent sharply, just to shove him deeper. Allie felt little exploratory motions, pushes and wriggles he couldn’t resist, thanks to the sudden change of feeling around him. What had been fur and thigh was now quivering lupine cunt embracing him to the hilt.
Allie couldn’t help it- as Wern began to swell and knot her, she cried out in shuddering gasps, almost yelps of ecstacy, and it was to this that the hapless male wolf woke. He blinked, instinctively drew Allie to him, noticed she was feverishly hot and shaking and cramming her bottom against his crotch while presenting like a Nerre, and only then worked out that he was buried to the hilt in her, already tied, and beginning to orgasm himself.
After he’d unloaded groggily into Allie’s pussy for a while, Wern greeted the morning with a big yawn, and greeted Allie with powerful stroking beginning just under her breasts, running down her belly and onto her legs. Her belly was tense as her body shook in silent, unrelenting orgasm. Wern noticed with interest that his stroking was furthering it- at one point, even forcing a quavering yelp out of her.
Gradually, both the muscular guy and the two-tone-furred girl subsided into a prolonged tie that made Wern grin from the intensity of its grip. Allie’d forgotten to pay any attention to releasing, and her body cramped down onto Wern shamelessly, trembling all over with reaction.
Wern held her, and didn’t count the minutes. Not that it was his job to… but it just seemed that, for some reason, Allie had needed this. He hoped he’d sufficed.
Allie gradually settled down. It took quite a while. Wern remembered eventually that she had to work, and that he was taking up her time- though in fairness, he was paying for it. At least, that was the arrangement.
Allie stirred, and muttered something.
“What was that?”
“Said, I’ll keep you. Can’t blame me for that.” said Allie. “You’re all I’ve got left.”
Wern blinked. “How’s that again?”
“I saw Jennis, this morning. She got mad, and left.”
“She was here? I’m lucky she didn’t attack me…”
“No, no!” said Allie. “I left. I went to this cafe… but I was late, and it really didn’t go well.” She sounded very forlorn, and Wern hugged her in hopes of cheering her.
“Did she give you any tips on how to run this place?” he asked.
“I’m not sure it matters. Jennis was really good, and look what happened to her… I think maybe the ordinary rules don’t apply here.”
Wern considered this, and drew Allie a little tighter against him. “Do you think they apply well enough that you’ll be, you know, safe?”
Allie laughed, a bitter humorless laugh that Wern didn’t like at all.
“If you’re going to be on my side, I think I’d better fill you in on some things…”
As she explained, Wern held her tighter and tighter, as if she was going to be literally dragged away by the ominous forces she described.
Only a few levels away, a lupine paw knocked on a clean, well-kept door.
Before long, it opened, and a chubby, extremely fluffy white Nerre lady peered out. “Bear with us, dear- nobody’s booked for the morn… hang on, you’re not a guy. Can we help you?”
“Hope to hell you can.”
“Well then- what can we do for you?” said Demarle.
“The word on the street is, you’ve lost your enforcer. You know, like a bar has a bouncer?”
“What’s it to you? If this is a shakedown, honey, first I’ll kick your ass, then Faisand’s new boyfriend’ll kick your ass, then we’ll have this visiting kitty mince what’s left into really small pieces…”
“No no! I want to apply for the position.”
“Really? What are your qualifications?” said Demarle.
“Twenty years ass-kicking and brothel management all in Verss, mostly in union shops.”
“We’re not members, dear.”
“Neither was the last place I worked. I only mention it to show I can document everything I say.”
“You do seem very well informed.” said Demarle. “You’re right- we do need some support in that area. Especially since Faisand thinks we’re getting persecuted by Mistress Elistary- you heard of her?”
“That’s news to me, but I wouldn’t put it past her- the stuff I’ve heard- let’s just say it would be in character.”
“Come in, dear. Just a minute… you’re talking confidently enough, but your eyes… have you been crying, dear?”
“No, absolutely not.” lied Jennis.
Jennis followed the white feline in, and noticed with a touch of professional jealousy that the kitty wore her few extra pounds better than Jennis did. It seemed to have gone to her butt and breasts, where Jennis’s had apparently gone to her belly and shoulders. Well… it didn’t matter so much now, she’d be doing other work. With a bit of luck she’d keep her hand in. She was not at all ready to just abandon eros in favor of muscle- but in this place, she wouldn’t be the main attraction. Far from it.
The door opened on a large common area, like an atrium that opened on two floors: the lower floor featured a curtained wall with a central corridor extending off from it. The upper floor also showed a central corridor, but also a balcony, with no sort of railing, and no sign of stairs or ladders- no, wait, there was the end of a rope ladder hanging over the side, which Jennis didn’t see at first because of the telephone pole in the way.
Jennis blinked in surprise. Yep, that was a telephone pole. Could it be a sort of giant scratching post? Her curiosity was very quickly satisfied, as Demarle swarmed up it almost without breaking stride, and scampered down the upstairs corridor, calling “Tery! Cery! Business!”
Jennis looked blankly at the rather clawed-up pole. She’d just have to wait- it wouldn’t be a simple matter to follow the white kitty. That, presumably, was the point.
But there was no harm in showing her ingenuity.
Jennis ran up and made a determined leap, slamming against the curtained wall just short of the end of the ladder- missed! She took a moment to remind herself how stupid that would’ve been if the curtains hadn’t been against a wall. They looked purely decorative, but you never knew.
As the white kitty’s voice was heard in the upstairs hallway, returning with co-workers in tow, Jennis tried again, and just managed to snag the end of the latter before crashing to the ground once more. The ladder spilled over the edge, and Jennis bounced up and scrambled to get to the top. She prepared to stick her head up like an unexpected jack-in-the-box with a cry of “You call this security?”
She didn’t even get the first word out. As she started to pop up into sight, her progress was halted by an iron grasp on her tail.
Jennis glanced down in alarm, to see a burly and heavyset older Runge gentleman, with a graying muzzle, a disapproving look, and no clothes at all.
“Ma’am, I don’t think you’re supposed to be up there.” he said.
Hot on his heels was somebody Jennis recognized instantly, a grey feline with a shape that still hinted obliquely at her former glories, a face and presence that Jennis had known of since her youth.
Of course it could only be Faisand- the real Faisand, whom Jennis had never been this close to. There seemed to be something the matter with her left ear, but Jennis didn’t have time to look further, because Demarle and two other kitties were rapidly approaching.
“Whatcha doing, trying to follow us?” said Demarle.
“Yeah. Mind telling this guy to let go my tail, please?”
“Not until you state your business.” said the naked lupine gentleman.
“This lady’s thinking about hiring me.” said Jennis, clinging to the rope and held by the tail. She considered taking a well-aimed kick at the guy, but didn’t think it really gave an impression of professionalism.
“Is that true, Arle?” asked Faisand sternly.
“Yes, completely.” said Demarle. “She says she’s a bouncer. She wants to take over Mags’ job.”
Faisand and the Runge guy looked at each other.
“How do they know, so quick?” she said, dismayed.
“It’s the word on the street, okay?” said Jennis. “Listen, I’ll come back down, now would you let go my damn tail already?”
“She’s pretty aggressive.” said the guy.
Faisand shrugged, elegantly. “Enforcers often are. That might be a good sign. Go ahead, let her go.”
He did, and Jennis descended the rope ladder, noting that Arle, the white kitty, hastened down the telephone pole but the other two stayed up. There was a huge ginger one and a smaller black one, and they watched fascinatedly.
“Thanks, dude.” said Jennis wryly.
“Go get your clothes on, Anzy, there was no emergency.” chided Faisand.
Jennis added, “I didn’t want to hurt you, otherwise I’d have made you let go.”
“Oh?” said Anzy, cocking his head to the side.
“Yeah. It wouldn’t be professional. Not what you call an audition.”
“Do you want one?” said the big wolf guy. “Demarle, do you want me to audition this mouthy lady?”
“What’ve you got in mind? You’ve been full of surprises so far.”
Jennis felt the situation slipping out of her control, making less and less sense. She was almost certain she’d seen two kids peeking from the upstairs corridor, and not even Nerre kids- Runge, like her. That was wildly incongruous, even a violation of Verss code in some situations. She fought to keep things moving in a useful direction. “Demarle, how about I disable this guy without hurting him? I need to ask first if it’s okay for him to hit the ground hard.”
“Oh, nice!” said the guy. “Demarle, I’m throwing her out. If I can do that, don’t let her in, she failed…”
Jennis flexed her wrists unobtrusively, and braced her paws well. “If that’s the way you want it, come on.”
“Get back, Arle!” cried Faisand. Above her, a ginger and a black feline face watched avidly, now joined by two little Runge cub faces, black and blonde.
“One.” said the guy. “No, let’s make that ‘one half’.”
He lumbered forward at her, hands out to grab her, a slightly mocking expression of aggressiveness on his face- and in a blur of motion, he appeared to flip himself over, for his hand had gone out and been grabbed by Jennis and twisted. The guy hit the ground with a bone-jarring thump, but he kept moving. He rolled and sprang to his feet with a grace that startled Jennis very much, and now he was grinning.
“Level two.” said Anzy- and began to move in again.
Jennis stared warily at the guy. What the hell was he? He didn’t look tough, but here he came again, and it was going to be embarrassing at best if she couldn’t take the guy down. At worst, she’d get injured, break up the place, and still not get a job. She put such thoughts out of her mind determinedly.
Fine- if he wanted to play, let’s skip the games, thought Jennis.
“Fuck your levels, fat boy. You’re the one hitting the floor. Come on.”
It was too much to hope that he’d lose his temper and rush her again, for this time she wasn’t fooling around… but she saw that her taunt had an effect, for the guy stepped back, and looked at the floor for a moment. He looked up again real quick, for Jennis feinted at him right then.
“Come ON!” she cried.
He glanced at Faisand, as if in apology, and strode right over- directly at Jennis, who didn’t back off an inch, and things happened very quickly after that.
Anzy went for Jennis again, and again fell for a wrist-lock and flipped over as if flinging himself to the floor, but as he hit, he twisted around and kicked Jennis’s paws out from under her. She dropped, and tried to scramble clear, but was yanked to a halt by another grab of her tail.
She kicked at his arm, but he only grabbed tighter despite a few solid blows, and he was just beginning to twist when Jennis doubled up, ignoring the pain, and came straight at his eyes with her hands formed into points. He flinched, which was good because she wasn’t planning to soften the attack for him- and in doing so, he let go her tail and Jennis had freedom of movement again.
She went for him, but he scrambled backwards directly towards Demarle and Faisand, who scampered out the way in alarm. Jennis wondered if he’d meant that on purpose, and quickly decided that yes, he fucking well had- for he took the opportunity to bounce to his feet again, and obviously was about to go on the attack. The guy was a fucking nightmare, what the hell was he?
Desperation gave Jennis inspiration. As she closed with the guy, she twisted in a convulsive kick that both took his legs out from under him, and dropped her to the ground as well… under him, with her left arm flying up as if about to grab onto him for support, crossing his field of vision. He had just a moment to decide what to do as they fell, and he went for the bait- attention toward the left arm, reaching for it to get a joint lock.
It was too bad for him that Jennis wasn’t about to grab him with the left arm at all… instead, it flexed back uncomfortably, out of reach for just long enough to let her unheeded right hand grab his wrist and twist, ferociously, moving that arm behind his back.
Jennis thought for an instant, as they hit the floor, that she’d taken it too far- she sensed how near she’d come to breaking his bones. It didn’t slow her, for she knew she had to handle this guy as if he was on drugs or in a rage. In an instant, she was atop him, paws braced, twisting his arm in a vicious joint-lock, and she barked three words with life-or-death urgency…
“You! Stop! Now!”
Anzy’s free arm waved frantically for a moment- and then he slapped the floor, three times, hard.
Jennis released the pressure just a hair, and panted, “You better not be faking…”
The free arm slapped the floor twice more, and Anzy panted, “Whaddya want it in writing? I give, lady!”
Jennis released the pressure more. “What the hell are you, guy? I’m trying to figure out if you’ll come at me again once I let you go.”
“I’m a cop, dammit! Let me go!”
“He’s a cop.” confirmed Demarle, who seemed most amused. “Among other things.”
“Oh, fuck!” was all Jennis could manage, as she hastily got to her feet and helped Anzy up. “I am so sorry!”
“You could’ve been sorry a little quicker,” said Anzy, “damn near broke my arm, lady!”
Faisand ran over to provide mixed comfort and scolding. Her paws were gentle on Anzende’s arm as she inspected it and remarked, “Serves you right, carrying on with another woman…”
“So, does she get the job?” said Demarle.
“Come on, I was just kidding.” said Anzende. “That’s yours to decide. I just wanted to see if she was yanking your chain.”
“Or pulling my tail?” said Demarle.
“Well, now,” said Jennis defensively, “that, he started.”
“Yeah, people don’t usually try to get upstairs.” said Anzende. “That was unusual. And you’re a woman, the clientele here is mostly guys…”
“Mostly?” blinked Jennis.
“Um.” said Anzende. “Maybe that doesn’t really count.”
“Professionally I’d like to know about any unusual situations, officer… Anzy?”
“That would be Anzende. Sergeant Anzende Ndeschwin to you- I probably should let you use my personal name, since we’ve been sparring honorably. At least I think it was honorably… I’m not sure where you’d have drawn the line, and I’m not real comfortable with that. We’ve had enough renegade enforcers in this place.”
Jennis picked her words carefully. “Yes, I understand sparring in the dojo is different. We’re not in that place- and I needed to make you stop whether you were trained or not, whether you were on drugs or not. You’ll never know whether I would’ve done you serious injury, because you yielded.”
“Oh?” said Anzende, not liking the answer.
“It’s not a half-ass job, Sergeant Ndeschwin. Nobody gets through me, civilized or uncivilized.”
“Nobody gets through me either, ma’am.”
“I did. Sir.”
Demarle was taking all this in, but the last exchange won her over. “We’re keeping her. Unless you’re going to arrest her? Please don’t, it looks like she’s perfect for the job!”
“Oh, Arle.” sighed Faisand.
Anzende glanced between her and Demarle. So did Jennis, who looked somewhat taken aback. “I’m not sure just what happened.” she said. “Who does the hiring around here? White-kitty? Or Faisand? Bring me up to speed, please.”
“Oh, great!” cried Demarle, and stalked off to jump on her bed and sulk.
“Okay, seriously…” said Jennis.
Faisand left Anzende and padded over demurely to Jennis, looking up at the larger wolf-woman with a level gaze. “Probably nothing that would concern you. It has to do with Anzy’s remark earlier.”
“That being?”
“It’s true that we mostly have male clientele, as you’d expect. And Demarle does the hiring and runs the place, but I advise. I’m going to ask you, how comfortable are you with Nerre females?”
“I’m gonna have to be!” joked Jennis.
“I mention it,” continued Faisand firmly, “because some of us are male-oriented- Tery and Cery, for instance. Our Arle is different. She will happily perform with males but her first love is other females…”
“Oh…” said Jennis, uncertainly.
“Particularly dominant ones.” finished Faisand. “It’s best you have all your information before you decide.”
“Oh.” said Jennis. “You’re saying, that just turned her on.”
“Terrific!” cried Demarle from her sulk.
“And I’m spoiling her fun,” added Faisand, “by telling you all this, because she’d rather seduce you, but the last time we did that we got Magarce and that didn’t work out too well.”
“Really.” said Jennis. “And other than that, it doesn’t matter to you, does it?”
Faisand gave her a haughty look. “Our morals are our own affair, dear. If you don’t like that, walk on out.”
Jennis thought hard. This made things more complicated, that was for sure. Was there a way to manage this?
But of course there was- given a little creative interpretation of the role of ‘boss’. Faisand appeared to be prepared to go along with all this, and was giving her information largely so she could say yes or no. It would be up to her.
Jennis padded over, sat on Demarle’s bed, and as the white fluffy feline looked around in startlement, Jennis slapped her plush buttock solidly and held up a finger for attention, addressing her ‘boss’ in a very authoritative voice.
“Not while I’m working. Got it? I don’t mix work and play.”
Demarle nodded meekly, wide-eyed.
“You will not interfere with my job, or distract me.”
Faisand was looking on, fascinated.
“If this is the way you want to play it, these are the rules. It’s called boundaries. What you get when I’m off work depends on how well you respect my boundaries when I am at work. Do you understand?”
“When do you get off work?” breathed Demarle.
“Oh, Arle.” chuckled Faisand.
Jennis playfully slapped Demarle’s quivering, fluffy rump again, and the white kitty gasped.
“Ya ain’t hired me yet!”
“She’ll do.” said Faisand, amused.
“Yeah.” said Anzende, rubbing his shoulder. “Convenient.”
Faisand gave him a look. “I’m not sure I like the way you said that, darling. What’s on your mind?”
The naked wolf cop looked abashed. “Maybe I’m just off balance- and I don’t like losing. I’m not sure what anybody would gain from screwing with you guys that they can’t get from, well, screwing you guys. It just seems like funny timing.”
“It’s wonderful timing!” said Demarle.
“Sure. I ought to go get dressed, just because it’s my day off doesn’t mean I can’t have standards. I do wonder where this lady came from, why she’s suddenly free to come here.”
As he turned to leave, Jennis answered, “Mistress Elistary,” and the room fell silent. Anzende Ndeschwin froze in his tracks, and turned to look at first Faisand- who wore a horrified expression- and then Jennis herself.
“No,” he said, “I guess you’re going to have to tolerate my state of attire, because I’m not missing a word of this explanation.”
“You’re a spy!” cried Faisand. “You’re here to finish the job!”
“What? No!” said Jennis. “What’re you talking about? What job?”
The elderly grey feline was trembling, perhaps with rage, perhaps with fear, and most of the other people in the room looked more embarrassed than anything, not sure what to say. Anzende stepped forward, then stopped, as Faisand padded deliberately forward with her prim little walk which betrayed her age, and stood directly before Jennis, whiskers bristling.
“Do it.” she hissed. “Go on. I’m too old to run, and I’m tired of the fear.”
Jennis was horribly dismayed at this turn of events, to the point that her tail began to tuck between her legs. This one-time heroine and role model now stood, enraged at her, for no reason Jennis could underst…
Faisand’s ears were pretty close to flattened, but not entirely- and Jennis could easily see they did not match. The left ear was notched now.
Warily, Jennis reached out. As she did, Faisand’s ears flattened even more, but the old cat stood her ground, teeth gritted and chin held high, not resisting as Jennis’s finger lifted the wounded ear for inspection.
“Tell me who did this to you.” said Jennis in an icy-cold tone.
“Don’t play with me.” said Faisand. “Finish it.”
Demarle called, “Faisand… she’s not here to hurt you.”
“Yes, she is!”
“Tell me who did this to you.” said Jennis, again.
“Elistary did this.” said Faisand. “Not with her own teeth, oh, no. She sent somebody to do it. But why am I telling you something you know quite well for yourself?”
“No.”
“She’s sent you to finish the job.” said Faisand, shaking- and then unexpectedly shrieked, “I don’t want to die, damn you! Don’t fucking drag it out like this!”
Jennis reached suddenly out and took the elderly feline’s head in her hands, thumbs under her delicate chin to force Faisand to meet her gaze. This startled Anzende so much he nearly rushed them- and Faisand’s bravado was visibly splintering, the grey Nerre keening with anxiety.
“She’s a BITCH.” said Jennis with deadly conviction. “I fucking hate her like nobody else on this planet. She’s unprofessional, and up to something, God knows what, and she’s just fired me. She fired me for trying to keep riffraff out of her place, so she’s not only a bitch, she’s a stupid bitch.”
Faisand’s lower lip began to quiver, and she couldn’t look away from Jennis’s fierce eyes.
“I’ve known about you for most of my life, Faisand. I grew up idolizing you, no shit. You’re the best.”
Faisand’s eyes began to fill with tears.
“And nobody will hurt you again. I’ll die first. No way is anybody getting past me. For you… it’s not just for the job.”
Jennis released Faisand’s head, and grasped her frail, elegant shoulders.
“For you- it’s personal.”
That did it. Faisand needed no more convincing- every word Jennis said was from the heart, and also obviously from somebody with no gift for sophistication. The bluntness that so often worked against the burly wolf lady had come to her aid for once in her life, and perhaps that once made up for all the times she’d made enemies with it or got herself fired with it.
Faisand burst into tears and wails, and fell forward into Jennis’s waiting hug, with Demarle and Anzy left to watch in astonishment.
“Why didn’t I ever think of that?” marveled Demarle.
“Wouldn’t work for you.” said Anzy. “And I’ll bet anything you care to name that she’s not changed her mind about the basic idea…”
“Hey, did you notice? She said Elistary’s up to something. What if Faisand hasn’t been wrong about all this?”
“I think I’d better question this lady. Uh… when she’s done…”
“Sure.” said Jennis, petting Faisand while she hugged. “Here, c’mon, honey, come sit down…”
Jennis led Faisand over to Demarle’s bed, and took a position that she privately thought of as an ‘I win’ position: sitting up, cuddling Faisand with one arm while Demarle snuggled against her on the other side.
Anzende noticed this. “Looks like you’re settling in nice and quick, huh?”
Jennis shrugged. “Suits me. You’ll understand soon enough why this seems like a big step up in the world for me.”
“Well, it is, lady… Demarle, did she even tell you her name?”
“Now that you mention it, no.” said Demarle.
“I’m Jennis. What did you want me to tell you about?”
“Actually, hang on.” said Anzende. “You good where you are for now? Don’t start talking yet, because I seriously am going to go get dressed.”
He hurried off, and Jennis considered her situation. She probably wouldn’t have got round Faisand so completely if the old cat hadn’t jumped to that alarming conclusion. Jennis was still quite awestruck that she’d ended up cuddling Faisand. She was also rather distracted by Demarle’s attentions, for fluffy white paws kept sneaking into her lap or to other places on her body.
“H… hey! Kitty, cut that out, okay?”
“You said yourself, I haven’t hired you yet…” purred Demarle.
“Yeah, but I’m about to talk to a cop. Seriously, give it a rest!”
“Agreed.” said Faisand quietly. “Let her be, Arle. I want to hear her story. I told you Elistary was trying to destroy us.”
“I’m not sure I can say that. I could say she’s doing a pretty good job of destroying herself, at least in professional terms.”
“Good.” said Faisand.
“I don’t think she’s trying to destroy you, though.” said Jennis.
“Yes she is.” said Faisand, as Anzende hurried back, buttoning up his shirt.
“Okay.” he said. “You say Elistary fired you. Why did she do that?”
“I told you- well, I told Faisand. She’s a bitch and I was trying to keep riffraff out of her place. Did you ever hear of this guy called Wern?”
“I know five guys named Wern, all in Kiesens. I’m not a Verss cop, if that’s what you were thinking.”
“Well, this one raped a little girl, a lot of years ago, and got out of prison within the last year. He was coming around Mistress Elistary- the house, not the person- and I was trying to keep an eye on him. He hadn’t got in any trouble, but then Allie…”
Jennis broke off, with Faisand and Demarle looking at her curiously. After a moment, she said “Give me a minute.”
“Who’s this Allie? Somebody at Mistress Elistary?”
“Dammit.” said Jennis. “What was I thinking? I shouldn’t have gone off like that.”
“Who’s Allie?” repeated the cop. Behind and above him the boy cub Hallem heard the cop-tone in his voice, peeked over the edge of the ledge, stuck his tongue out and ducked out of sight. Then, Brittery could be heard demanding, “Put that down!”
“What’s he doing, Tery?” called Demarle.
“He wants to throw a chair!”
“Sorry about this…” said Demarle to Anzende. “We didn’t know that little rescue mission was going to turn out this way.”
Anzende Ndeschwin glowered. “I doubt it would help if I told him I was Kiesens and not Verss. I really can’t blame the kid, but I’m not gonna let him throw chairs at me, I’ll tell you that. And my friend Voustrets would never forgive me if I didn’t do this questioning- he might have to come down here himself.”
“Wait,” said Jennis, “do you… Voustrets? The Estrai detective guy? Voustrets Talanstre Laimontre? That one? He’s your friend?”
“Yeah, unfortunately.” said the cop.
“Can I meet him?” said Jennis.
“How much can you tell us about the operations at Mistress Elistary?”
“I was the floor manager until she fired me. I had to hold everything together, keep the accountant from quitting when she made him cook the books…”
Anzende whipped out a phone, and pressed one button. He listened for a few seconds, and said, “Vu, it’s me. Get over here. I’ve got that informant you wanted to find.”
He listened again, and said “Yeah. And what’s more, I have survivors from that Ungov…” and broke off, as a chair hit the floor behind him. “Shit! I’m not going to put up with much of that.”
Demarle called up to the balcony, “Tery, Cery, stop him from doing that!” and heard only swearing coming back.
Anzende glanced at Jennis, who’d finished very little of her story. “You want to see Mistress Elistary taken down a notch, do you?”
“Hell yeah.” said Jennis.
“Cooperate with me and Voustrets. He’s trying to figure out something about her that doesn’t add up, and you can help. But there’s something you can do even sooner than that.”
“What?”
“Go get that kid and bring him down here. He might have another piece of the puzzle… bring him here, don’t hurt him, don’t let him hurt me either.”
Jennis glanced up at the balcony, in alarm.
Anzende caught the glance, and grinned humorlessly. “Yeah. Let’s see how good you really are. No armlocks this time, ma’am.”
Jennis glanced at him, gently coaxed Faisand and Demarle to back off so she could get up, and sprang for the rope ladder without hesitation- only to see it vanish, pulled up onto the balcony by small hands.
“Hey!” cried a feline voice. “Cery, grab him! They want him downstairs!”
There came a low chuckle, and a “Get away from me!”, and Jennis decided that she’d get nowhere letting the upstairs kitties play.
She jumped up as high as she could and grabbed the telephone pole, to the surprise of Demarle and Faisand, who knew she didn’t have claws. That was perfectly true, but she was in a hurry, and if the rope ladder wasn’t available, she’d manage other ways.
Jennis hung on with her arms, splayed her legs out, and grabbed the pole between her feet- and proceeded to swarm up the pole about half as fast as the Nerre did, just alternately grabbing with hands and feet, distracted only slightly by hearing Arle below breathe, “Oh, dibs on that one…”
At the top, she braced her paws and jumped over to the balcony, to see the tall rangy butterscotch kitty stalking the male cub. She was clearly enjoying herself, and Jennis imagined the amazing assortment of neuroses and fetishes the kid would get if she allowed the kitty to ‘catch’ him.
“Cut it out!” she snapped.
“It’ll only take a moment…” purred the butterscotch kitty.
“No, I mean it.” said Jennis. “Back off!”
“Do as she says, Daucery!” came Faisand’s voice from below, and Daucery promptly turned and padded off, with a definite ‘I meant to do that’ air to her. Jennis wondered again at the strange pack arrangements of these Nerre, but only for a moment, as she had bigger problems.
“Hey!” she called to the kid.
“Fuck you!”
That wasn’t helpful, but trust these amateurs to stampede the boy into complete rebelliousness- since he’d begun by throwing chairs, there was no point assuming cooperativeness.
“Hey, I need your help with something.”
“No way! Fuck you!” the kid replied, looking cornered. He eyed the drop over the balcony, apparently calculating how badly he’d be hurt if he just jumped and ran for it. The answer was not reassuring, so he stood his ground.
“I mean it. I need you calmer, able to talk.” said Jennis levelly.
“Yeah, to the cop!”
“Hey, you know Mistress Elistary?”
“What?” said the kid.
“Do you know Mistress Elistary?”
“I don’t care. Fuck off!”
“It’s a whorehouse, kid. Ever heard of it at all?”
“So is this! I don’t care about that stuff, and I don’t care what…”
“They fired me from that place, because I was trying to get rid of a guy that hurt a little kid like you.”
“So? And I’m not that little, and…”
“I hate Elistary. That’s the lady that runs that place. It’s named after her, you know. She’s the one that fired me.”
“Tough luck. Why should I care? You’re all a bunch of coercive assholes, I need to get me and my sister out of here…”
“You fuckin’ crazy, kid? Where you going to go?”
“I can run down a bunch of levels to where the cops don’t dare to follow. I thought we’d be okay here for a while.”
“Listen, I need to use that cop. Quit throwing chairs at him.”
“That’s a laugh. Use a cop? You’re joking.” said the kid.
“What’s your name?” said Jennis unexpectedly.
“Uh, Hallem. No, don’t tell me, you’re gonna start using my name and sounding all parental,” he said bitterly, “and you think I’m going to trust you ‘cos of that…”
“No, kid, you’re gonna trust me because I’m not jumping you and because I called off the big kitty. She coulda taken you down in seconds, you saw her.”
“True.” said Hallem. “What do you mean, you’re gonna use the cop?”
“Ever heard of an Estrai detective who lives in Kiesens? A Voustrets Talanstre Laimontre?”
“Um, yeah? That guy’s famous. He’s kinda cool, I guess. Not a real cop.”
“Ever been to Kiesens?”
“No,” said the kid, “only Verss. And h… and home.”
Jennis kept throwing in conversational twists, keeping the kid off balance. “I think this cop here is wrong. You think he’s wrong?”
“Uh… on general principles yes totally,” said Hallem, “but what are you talking about?”
“Well, on the one hand he figures I can’t bring you down to talk to him…”
“Fuck that!”
“But he also probably expects me to just grab you, and you can see I’m not doing that…”
“You try it!”
“Give me a break, kid, seriously! Can’t you see I’m doing things differently from that? I coulda just had the kitty pounce you. And the cop is wrong in another way.”
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah.” said Jennis. “Listen up. He said he doubts if it would help if you knew he was from Kiesens and not Verss. I’m gonna explain to you exactly why that does matter. It’s shit you need to know anyhow on the streets, so you have every reason to pay attention…”
Downstairs, Anzende stared hectically up at the wolf madam and the orphan kid. What a clusterfuck, he thought- where do you start? How do you fix something that’s gone that sour?
“Hon?” said Faisand.
“Erf?”
“You looked so angry. You’re not going to arrest that kid, or our new bouncer, are you?”
“No, no, I didn’t.” mumbled Anzende.
“Oh, yes, you did.” said Faisand tartly. “I’m not sure it’s advisable, it does seem like the last thing that child will tolerate.”
“She’s right.” said Demarle. “You looked- frightening.”
“I’m not, really.” said Anzende. “Not if I don’t need to be. That bothers you?”
“Do you mean me, or Arle?” said Faisand.
“Demarle, of course.”
“Well…” said Demarle hesitantly, “yes, I guess I have to admit that. I don’t like admitting it. When Magarce is away I am the main bouncer, because I’m the biggest and strongest apart from Cery, and she’s… odd about aggressive Runge males and can’t be trusted to deal with them. I shouldn’t find you intimidating, but I do.”
“I don’t think I’ll have to be intimidating with you. Apart from you guys concealing stuff from me, but that won’t happen again, alright? Say, you need to tell that new lady the same thing- no hiding information, especially if it’s rough stuff. I’ll look after you but I need the truth.”
“Uh-huh.” said Demarle. “At this point I’m okay with that. I thought we could be safe with Magarce because she was so aggressive, but I guess we were wrong…”
“Listen, if you find out about her, or she turns up- don’t hold out on me. You know she needs to be kept somewhere safe. Maybe they can even make some progress with her.” said Anzende.
“Don’t bet large sums on it.” said Faisand, wryly.
“Hang on- why’d he say of course? You asked if he meant me or you,” said Demarle, “about his anger bothering us. He said me ‘of course’.”
Faisand leaned over and snuggled against Anzende’s side. “I trust him- but also I’ve seen him like that so often. You never have, because he was playing a big baby to get in here secretly. We’d talk about what was happening on the street…”
“As soon as I realized you guys were fooling me I wondered what you were really doing all those years…”
“Fucking, darling.” winked Faisand. “But he was also picking my brain for everything I knew about street-level Verss. I could observe things he couldn’t. I’ve been a spy. It was all rather sexy and exciting…”
“But… fucking can’t have made him angry! You’re way too good at it for that!”
“Thank you, darling,” said Faisand, “and of course it wasn’t that. I often used it to try and soothe him- we do love each other, have for years. No, what I mean is just that- street-level Verss.”
“He wants to fight criminals, then?”
Faisand thought. “I’m not sure how much of this he’d like to have explained…”
“Go ahead.” said Anzende. “I think you’re all sort of stepping into that role.”
“They’re not going to share everything I have with you!” replied Faisand. “If I’m yours, well then, you’re mine!”
“Of course not,” said Anzende. “I’d think you’d understand Runge by now, maybe your line of work confused things. I’ll be faithful, totally- what I mean is, they can help be my eye on the street.”
“This is weird, Faisand.” said Demarle. “Since when did you abandon your career?”
“It’s sort of abandoned me- we’ll talk. But enough about that, you wanted to know about Anzende, why he’s so angry.”
“Sure. It’s not about the crime, then? I would think that would be enough.”
“Crime’s not as bad in Kiesens, at all. They’re doing a lot of community outreach. Anzy’s behind a lot of that. His friend Voustrets advises, too. He’s got this theory that crime is part of a feedback loop that includes the responses to it, and the extent to which cops know the people they’re supposed to be policing…”
“Really? That sounds very dangerous. There’s murders every day in Verss.”
“Do you know how many murders in Verss are committed by police?” said Anzende, and there was a hint of that anger again in his voice.
“I know occasionally they get some celebrity, or somebody who’s got money or influence, and it makes the papers. Come to think of it, these kids that are here…”
“More than half.” said Anzende. “How many in Kiesens?”
“More than whuh? You’re kidding. All right, how many in Kiesens?”
“None. The p..”
“Just last month there was! It was in the papers, a sort of drug kingpin…”
“That guy’s no longer a cop.”
“They made it out to be a hell of a fight… the cop, he was like a hero…”
“He got reviewed, he did justify his actions, though I wouldn’t call him a hero. He’s not a cop anymore. He’s retired. Mandatory.”
“Are you joking?”
“Dead serious. If you want to remain a cop in Kiesens, you have to bring guys in without killing them. Some of the bad guys are a lot more worried about other bad guys than about us. It’s like, if our guys kill they’re retired or put in jail- and if the bad guys get in too hot water, sometimes they turn to us for protection. Guys will go to jail if they know they’re being seriously hunted on the outside.”
“That works? I mean,” said Demarle, “that really works?”
“It works a little.” said Anzende, and he sounded a little proud of himself as he said it.
“That’s awesome. So why are you so angry, then?”
The anger immediately showed.
“Here in Verss, they just hunt the bad guys themselves.”
“But… these kids that are here now, they almost got killed too!”
“No shit.” said Anzende bitterly. “And they wonder why they have a war on their hands.”
“Anzy becomes very upset with this city, at times.” said Faisand.
“It’s just such a huge problem,” muttered the wolf cop, “it’s hard to know where to start…”
“Hey, they’re coming down!” said Demarle.
They were indeed. The rope ladder flipped over the edge, and first to start down it was the boy cub. They couldn’t see his face, and Jennis was waiting for him to reach the first floor before descending herself.
“Don’t approach him, dear.” said Faisand softly, and Anzende stayed put.
The kid turned, and glared- clearly Jennis hadn’t changed his mind much, but he walked over anyhow, to stand in front of Anzende with his paws on his hips.
“She says you’re not a Verss cop.” said Hallem.
“Yeah, I’m not a Verss cop.”
“She says you’re from a place called Kiesens.”
“Yeah.”
“She says you’re really different in Kiesens, and you might be trying to do something that doesn’t suck. Are you different from a regular cop?”
Anzende stared back, but it was more of a glare- perhaps just through frustration and the pressure of anger and mistrust. The kid didn’t flinch, and just waited for an answer.
Suddenly, the cop moved, and Hallem did flinch, but all Anzende was doing was taking off his hat- and for good measure, taking off his badge. He put them on the bed beside him, and drew a deep breath.
Anyone expecting statements like “I’m very different” was going to get a bit of a shock.
“I AM a regular cop.” growled Anzende. “It’s the clowns in this city who poison that for people like you.”
“People like me? You mean criminals?”
“Come off it, kid. You’re no criminal.”
“I’m an anarchist. What do you think about that?”
“So what? Do all you anarchists throw chairs at people you don’t like?”
Hallem was taken aback at this. “You’re an enemy! It was sort of self defense.”
“Yeah, kid, but I’m just sitting here. Is it the anarchist thing to just attack people for sitting there?”
“Of course not,” said Hallem. “You’re a coercer! That’s your whole job, so don’t try to weasel out of it.”
Anzende wished he had the wit of his friend Voustrets- failing that, he did his best to stay sharp. “Coercer, huh? But you see I’m still just sitting here. What if I do nothing? I’m from Kiesens, I work a desk job. You’re obviously not from Kiesens, huh?”
“Runge lady says it’s different there.” said Hallem guardedly.
“Bigtime. Kid, I gave civilians my police cruiser so they could go rescue you. It came back with the two civilians, two kids, and a Tompar who’s out having lunch with the civilians. Name one Verss cop who’d do that.”
“Why didn’t you go?” asked the kid shrewdly.
Anzende looked down, awkwardly. “Uh…”
“We were making love.” said Faisand.
“Yeah. That.” said Anzende. “As strange as it may seem to you…”
“Is that ALL you were doing?” asked the kid.
“What do you mean, all?” said Faisand. “Dear child, you may not understand yet, but between a Nerre and a Runge it’s quite a procedure, let me just say! It had my full att…”
“No!” said Hallem. “What I mean is- was he really only doing it for romance, or maybe he’s really using you as a spy to learn about stuff he can’t find out for himself?”
Faisand was speechless, and Anzende blinked in surprise at the kid’s insight- assuming he hadn’t simply overheard snatches of conversation from upstairs. Even if he had, he was slanting it in a bad direction.
“Both, kid.” said Anzende. “Seriously, both, to the Nth degree. I love this Nerre lady with all my heart and don’t want anybody else. But hell yeah, she’s my spy.”
“On what?”
“What do you think?”
“On criminals. Like us. But it’s just me and my sister left now.”
“Yes and no, kid. On criminals- but more and more, it’s the ones with badges.”
“Do you expect me to believe that?” said Hallem.
“Damn right I do. For starters, I want to know as much as you can stand to tell me about the cops that raided you…”
“Why?” said the kid.
“Because it’s out of character, even for a Verss raid squad, to do what they did. You can believe that or not, I don’t care, I’m just telling you. They never did anything like that before, did they?”
“No.” said Hallem. “They never did anything like that before. We’d have been ready if they had, we didn’t expect it.”
“Did they say anything- anything at all- to suggest a reason for what they did?”
“You fucking go ask them. If you’re a cop and all…”
“Okay,” said Anzende, “this is gonna cheer you up, kid. I can’t do that.”
“They won’t talk to you? They hate you for being a wuss from Kiesens?”
“As a matter of fact, some of them do take that attitude, but that’s not the reason. They’re dead, kid. All but one.”
He waited for a second, and said “This is your cue to say ‘good’, ‘kay? I won’t hold it against you.”
“No,” said the kid, “I wouldn’t say that.”
“Charitable of you.” said Anzende. “What would you say?”
“I’d say whoever did it was t.. too l… too late…”
Hallem stood very straight, with his arms by his sides, but with that he broke down completely and silently, weeping with his chin held high and his teeth clamped tight.
“Oh, hell.” said Anzende after a moment. “Somebody? For God’s sake somebody go to him, I sure can’t…”
Jennis was up in a flash, but made a point of not just grabbing Hallem. She saw his terrible, brittle tension, and just put one arm across his shoulders, not attempting to draw him to her at all. The kid stood frozen. He begrudgingly leaned in to Jennis just a little, his jaw set, his lip quivering the tiniest amount, but enough for the wolf madam to spot.
“Kid?”
He didn’t trust himself to speak, he just glanced over to where Jennis extended the other arm for an embrace.
“Kid- we’ll get back to tough later. I promise, you can put it back on afterwards. For now? These people, they’re gonna pretend they’re not here.”
Hallem nodded stiffly, trusting the strange outlaw lady who’d beat up the cop and seemed to know the secrets to everything.
“And as for me… aw, baby, I am so sorry…”
Hallem cracked, and turned towards Jennis, with a cry that was like a howl of pain that ended buried in Jennis’s shaggy fur, and she hugged him very tightly, wincing at the raw anguish of his tormented cries. Mostly he was silent, but when his voice burst free it was hard to listen to. The kid was so smart and determined that you could almost believe he’d been ready to see his parents killed and then turn to survival for himself and his sister- and he had done that, successfully, getting himself and Aine into hiding, and then making judgement calls every step of the way about each person he encountered.
You could believe he was equal to all that right up to the point where you heard him crying in Jennis’s embrace.
That was when you learned what it had cost him.
By the time he’d got control of himself again, Jennis, Faisand and Demarle’s fur was streaked with tears, and Demarle was clinging to Faisand- for the fluffy white feline, always emotional, had been so distressed by the sound that she’d needed cuddling herself to stand it.
“Think you can handle it now?” said Jennis softly. “We really do need to figure out what the hell is going on.”
“Keep holding me.” said Hallem. “Can we sit down? …maybe you go first, with the questions?”
“Yeah, sure.” said Jennis. “I know he had questions for me as well. Though it’s got nothing to do with what happened to you…”
“I’d think so too,” said Anzende, “but Voustrets is looking for information about both things. I don’t see a connection, but he’s surprised me before. So- what’s going on at Mistress Elistary?”
Jennis thought. “I’m trying to figure out if there’s a connection now…”
“Please don’t. Just tell me what’s happening, ma’am, the famous fox genius will do the figuring…”
“Huh. Just because there’s a kid here, suddenly it’s ma’am like I’m some housewife. You could give me a ‘miss’, you know.” said Jennis.
“I sure will.” said Anzende solemnly. “And you know, ma’am’s short for madam, so you’re in the right place for it…”
“And a famous place it is, to be sure!”
All heads turned in startlement. Voustrets Talanstre Laimontre had arrived.
“How the hell are you…” sputtered Anzende, “why are you here already?”
The small but debonair Estrai explained. “You have said, on the phone, Vu, get over here. You have the informant. You say you have survivors from the Ungov- then it is the next thing, you break off. There is the sound of a blow, and your phone goes dead. Anzy, it is for me to ask, how the hell are you?”
“I’m fine. This informant…”
“But this is not enough! Who is it, who struck you down, shutting off your phone?” cried Voustrets.
Anzende Ndeschwin rarely got the chance to yank Vu’s chain, and he couldn’t have stopped himself for a million credits. He nodded towards Hallem, hoping the kid would play along. “It was this guy. Don’t let him fool you, he’s a dangerous anarchist. I’m lucky you got here. He might want to finish the job.”
Voustrets glanced at Hallem, very shrewdly. “He is with great remorse, now- surely he is not still violent?”
Hallem wiped his eye… and said, “No, that was against our principles. He wasn’t attacking. I should never have done it.”
Vu glanced hectically between the hulking wolf cop and the child. Vu’s left ear was flicking, which Anzende rejoiced to see, because it meant the fox was seriously flummoxed.
“…mysterious!” breathed the small vulpine, and got back to his original intention. “This small one, is he the informant?”
“No, he’s the survivor…” said Anzende.
“I can’t get used to the idea that I’m an ‘informant’,” said Jennis. “I guess there aren’t any positions for vengeful shaggy byotch?”
“It’s pretty much the same thing, most of the time.” said Anzende.
“Ah!” said Voustrets, turning to Jennis. “This lady, she is the one that works at Mistress Elistary?”
“What?” said Jennis.
“You will go back,” said Voustrets, “find things out for me?”
“She fired me. I don’t think I can go anywhere near the place now.”
“Tch!” said Voustrets. “But surely you have made friends?”
“How do you mean?” asked Jennis warily.
“It is of the highest importance… you can think of some person remaining at Mistress Elistary (the whorehouse), who is trusted by Mistress Elistary (the person), but whose loyalty is, shall we say… illusory?”
Jennis, very slowly, sagged. She looked away- she put her head in her hands- she muttered, “…my fucking temper…” as Hallem regarded her curiously.
“Do you know such a person?” asked Voustrets.
“Yeah… yeah, you could say that.”
“Who is in a position of trust?”
“She’s in my old job. That alone is fucked up, she doesn’t know anything. Elistary has to be up to something because none of it makes sense in terms of the trade…”
“And you can win her loyalty?”
“Uh, that’s going to be kind of a problem…”
“She was saying things about an accountant.” said Anzende.
“Yeah!” said Jennis. “I was the one who had to cool that guy off when he wanted to quit. Elistary had him cooking the books. He didn’t seem to think he’d get away with it.”
“To get away with what? Exactly?”
“I know he had to cover where the money was going.” said Jennis, as Voustrets and Anzende glanced at each other. “That was his big problem.”
“And where was it going?” asked Voustrets nonchalantly.
“Um.” said Jennis, drooping. Vu’s ear twitched at her tone. She added, “I’ll have to get back to you on that…”
“You don’t know.” said Anzende. “Does the accountant?”
“I’m not sure even he knows. It didn’t sound like he did. He griped about that, too… like, how was he supposed to make it convincing when he didn’t even know what she was really doing…”
Anzende and Voustrets looked at each other, again. Anzende said, “It could be just luxuries, shit like that. People cheat for a lot of reasons.”
“No!” exclaimed Voustrets. “It is more! It is much more!”
Turning to Jennis, he demanded, “Does she behave like she is concealing some great plot, scheme, obsession? Is she smug, brooding, overbearing?”
Jennis stared at him. “Haven’t you ever seen her? All of that stuff, plus being a total bitch. I was getting pretty tired of it. When she fired me, I walked right out and I was glad to do it.”
“I don’t think you’re going to get any more from her.” said Anzende.
“If I knew more, I’d tell you…”
“You said you knew somebody who’s still there?” said Anzende.
Jennis’s ears went back. “I’m gonna have to grovel. I really went off on that girl. Is it really important?”
“I cannot tell you everything.” said Voustrets impressively.
“Because he doesn’t know it.” added Anzende, which got him a vulpine glare from Voustrets.
“I cannot tell you everything,” repeated the Estrai stubbornly, “but let me just to say, it could be of the most extreme importance to this and many other worlds.”
“No shit?” said Jennis.
“Bullshit.” suggested Anzy.
“Be skeptical.” said Voustrets. “You will apologize later. I’ll compose a poem of apology for you to recite.”
“I think I could manage a dirty limerick.” said Anzende. “I thought that Vu’s skill was all luck, his recentest theories sucked, kept me in the dark till I wanted to bark and I knew in the end I was…”
“Enough!” snapped Voustrets. “I cannot reveal the full extent of my theory. One day you’ll understand why. For now- dear lady, will you cultivate this person who still remains within the clutches of Mistress Elistary?”
“Sure, all right.” said Jennis.
“Which leaves this young and unaccountably destructive yet sad gentleman.” said Voustrets, turning to Hallem.
Hallem’s little muzzle quirked into the hint of a smile. “Nobody’s ever called me unaccountably destructive yet sad before. Is this guy for real?”
“I’d say you get used to it,” said Anzende, “but it might be just wishful thinking.”
“Shush, accountably tiresome wolf…”
“Oh, you’re going to count me now?”
“You can count on the great deal of trouble from me, unless you hold your tongue.”
Voustrets turned to address Hallem, with some gravity.
“Young sir, you have survived a massacre- more than that, an inexplicable massacre. I do not know the extent of your knowledge about your previous home, which is now lost- but if we desire any sort of justice, we must learn what motivated these killers, who are now all dead, and discover who directed them.”
“I did talk to the surviving guy- well, I read what he wrote.” said Anzende.
“He can’t talk?” said Hallem.
“Magarce shot half his face off.” said Anzende darkly. “He hasn’t got a lower jaw. He wrote.”
A brief glimmer of glee and vengeance passed over Hallem’s face, but he made no comment.
“We must learn what motivated them,” continued Voustrets, “which might mean unveiling secrets once held by Ungovernment. You may wish to take these secrets to the grave, but if you will share what you know of them, we shall weave the strands into a thin but tough garrote that will strangle the malefactors who set these events in motion!”
Hallem glanced at Anzende. “Is he real?”
“Yup.” said the cop. “He means it, kid.”
“Why’s he so hot to strangle them? I mean, I am too, but what does he have to do with it?”
“Uh, that would mean him telling us his schemes before they’ve come out. Maybe you can get him to do that? I’d appreciate it, he won’t do it for me.”
Hallem shrugged. “I can try. Mister Voo-stray… what do you have against them? I like your attitude. Tell me more, or I won’t tell you nothin’.”
“You already have, young man.” said Voustrets smugly.
“When?” protested Hallem.
“Your very attitude speaks volumes. There’s nothing left behind for you, nothing that remains uncompleted. You take no concern for the consequences of your actions- you are not how they say, undercover.”
“Yeah?”
“Before this tragedy, you would not have been so aggressive. You would avoid calling attention to yourself, for fear it would lead unwanted attention back to your secret home in the anarchist commune…”
“It’s Ungovernment, not an ‘anarchist commune’.” said Hallem.
“No matter. You have no secrets to keep. Tell us what Ungovernment was doing with Dinsam Industrial Fabrication.”
Hallem’s mouth dropped open- the cub was clearly stunned. He tried to recover, with “Why don’t you tell me, if you know so much? Are you trying to trick me into talking? What if I never heard of them?”
Voustrets scoffed. “We are far beyond that, young man. Ungovernment was making repeated deliveries to Dinsam Industrial Fabrication. Deliveries under cover of darkness, deliveries which I believe may have just finished days, even hours before the raid. What were your people supplying them with, and is it true that the supplies had either run out, or completed?”
Hallem stared at the Estrai detective. “How do you know this?”
“He won’t tell you, kid.” rumbled Anzende.
The revelations had left Hallem extremely wary, but he couldn’t avoid the truth of what Voustrets said- and Hallem remembered Vu’s words of strangling and vengeance, even if he didn’t understand why the fox would be on his side.
“We were done.” said Hallem, eventually. “We didn’t run out, we finished the job. We were waiting on the final third of the payment when they hit us.”
“And what were you smuggling to Dinsam’s factory?” said Voustrets.
“Chemicals.”
“Illegal chemicals?”
“Vistalrechar.”
Anzende’s head jerked around to stare at Hallem. “Where the hell did you get that? It’s a damn good thing the Tompar lady isn’t here to hear you. Tompar gland extract? Do you know how they get that?”
“I know it was tough to get.” said Hallem.
“You mentioned coercers.” said Anzende. “Think for a moment about how somebody would get supplies of fresh Tompar adrenal venom booster. They don’t generate that unless they’re in a death struggle…”
“Since when do cops care so much about Tompar?” said Hallem defensively.
“Depends who you ask.” grumbled Anzende.
“Please, Anzy, don’t distract! This is vital information. So, your people were able to get vistalrechar, and deliver it to Dinsam. Do you know what they proposed to do with it?”
Hallem blinked. “Actually, no. Maybe they’re trying to make super-Tompar with extra venom?”
“Or kill a hell of a lot of them…” grumbled Anzende.
“That is, perhaps, more likely.” said Voustrets. “Vistalrechar is nontoxic to the Tompar that secretes it, but for only a very brief time. Exposed to air, it catalyzes and triples in potency, becoming just as dangerous to its creator as an assailant’s would be.”
“Dinsam is trying to make a super-weapon?” said Anzende.
“It degrades within five minutes of exposure to air.”
“Yeah, but they’re a top organic chemistry outfit. What if they were able to stabilize it?”
“While it’s active,” said Voustrets, “one drop would kill fifty Tompar, or seven hundred Runge- twelve hundred Nerre- nearly ten thousand Aintar.”
“Holy crap.” said Hallem, who looked sick.
“Aintar have almost no body weight- their avian metabolism is very sensitive to such poisons.” said Voustrets offhandedly.
“No, Vu. I think the little guy didn’t quite realize the consequences of what his people were doing…”
“I think my father must have.” said Hallem. “He got pretty touchy, and he was sleeping around more than usual- I think he did that Nerre who came along to rescue me. When he was anxious he would always end up in more people’s beds, or there’d be more people in his…”
“That cause any problems for him?” asked Anzende.
Hallem stared at nothing. “He died trying to shield Mom. Mine, that is, not Aine’s. I’m glad she got to see that in the end.”
“Easy, kid.” rumbled Anzende. Jennis held Hallem close, but he kept staring at nothing.
“Do you want to help?” said Voustrets. “Would it trouble you to turn about again, and try to solve the puzzle of what has happened, before these weapons are used somewhere?”
Hallem kept staring, not crying now. “Dad always said, not everything works. Sometimes, you make a mistake, or you intend something and it goes all wrong. He said, that’s what separates the moral anarchists from the overgrown children- when you reject all authority you end up with all responsibility, and the catch is, nobody can handle total responsibility. We do the best we can, but we don’t always understand as much as we need to.”
Everyone was silent, listening to the still-childish voice.
“Dad was getting so upset. He tried so hard to keep his word, but he was getting so upset, not being able to sleep, going to bed with everybody he could find, the newer the better. It wasn’t helping.”
Silence.
“I think he’d figured out what you told me. I think he wanted to stop, but he’d given his word, and we couldn’t really turn down the money. Someone else would just take over the job if he got cold feet. And he got them, I’m sure of it.”
Hallem looked at Voustrets.
“Yeah. I’ll help you.”
Voustrets beamed. “You may well be able to. You appear no more than a child, and could probably mimic one with much success, and yet you were able to knock out Anzy…”
“No, Vu.” said Anzende. “He threw a chair off the balcony. It didn’t hit me, I shut off the phone by accident. He is a child.”
“Then he is courageous and quick-thinking.” said Voustrets. “I may have use for him regardless.”
“Doing what?” said Hallem.
“That is uncertain. I think, to go into Dinsam, I would look to the male Nerre and the Tompar…”
“Hey!” said Anzende. “So that’s what the Tompar lady is doing on this planet! Somebody back home must have noticed the vistalrechar shipments, sent her to find out what they’re doing with it!”
“Don’t confront her with it.” said Voustrets. “She will not tell you. Tompar Mued give no secrets.”
“Tompar Mued are dead lizards walking.” objected Anzende. “They’re disposable. Their system has a really shitty retirement plan. Why should she be loyal to that?”
“But they are.” said Voustrets. “So often, they are. If she opened her schemes to you, there would only come another Tompar, to dispose of her.”
“Terrific.” grumbled Anzende. “You think you can use her in your own schemes, huh?”
“There is no reason the Tompar government should not also know what is happening. Our paths walk single file, for a time.”
Hallem looked troubled by this talk of the expected death of Siertes, but he repeated, “Doing what?”
Voustrets studied him. “I think you would go best with the Runge lady, Denenke. Do you know what a look-out is?”
The cub nodded. “With a radio- some kind of alert signal?”
“Exactly. When she, the Nerre, and the Tompar return, we can begin our plan…”
Siertes walked down the street like she’d stolen it. Her scaly tail lashed and swung, her eyes glinted with amusement and pleasure, and she showed a great preference for directing Dene by touch. Rather than explain where to go, she would walk next to Dene, steering her by her shoulder, or the small of her back, confirming a correct direction with a pat on the butt.
Rai’s tail was bristling just watching all of this, but Dene seemed undismayed- in fact, her mood was steadily brightening at this unusual treatment. Her tail curled perkily, her hips swayed with an elegance the nerdly wolf rarely managed, and her eyes were bright.
Rai remained torn between simple gratitude that his friend was pleased, and the urge to tell them to get a room.
Of course, that was the purpose of their excursion. He and Dene were just barely able to find space within the Cathouse, and that largely because he’d fought with an enemy of Demarle’s and was an honored guest on the strength of it, and then…
First, the notorious Magarce had turned up with an Estrai hijacker and Boodins, whom she’d deflowered. Having delivered Boodins, she ran off with the hijacker, and that same night, blew away a squad of cops and was herself shot fleeing the scene. She would not be returning to the Cathouse, and Boodins wasn’t exactly a replacement, and he made a third in the room that had once served for Magarce.
Then, they learned that the anarchist base, Ungovernment, had been destroyed- and Dene headed up a rescue mission to see if the two cubs they’d met there were dead. Everyone else was, but the cubs had survived. They were brought back, and also installed in the small room.
And with them- Siertes, the Tompar Mued, there in the Ungovernment base, joining with them and following them back to Verss. What was her scheme? Why had she been there? And what were her real motivations?
Rai lagged behind Dene and Siertes, both to get a little space, and to watch the manner of the Tompar lady… and became convinced that whatever her real motivations, her attraction to Dene was not feigned. She practically trembled just to touch his Runge friend, and she in turn was behaving like nobody had ever fawned over her sexually before.
Rai considered that perhaps, nobody had. Large Runge cities were isolating simply by virtue of the long hours you had to work to keep up in a civilized level and pay your staggering bills. Dene had maintained a tiny apartment in a very nice area of Kiesens, and the apartment hadn’t shown a trace of any suitor, male or female. She’d shown an unhealthy fascination with a male movie star- who happened to be a Tompar action hero.
It was uncertain whether Dene knew of the tendency for movie Tompar action heroes to be played by females regardless of the gender of the role…
“No, we’re having coffee first. I’ll buy. Let me play Carra, won’t you, crazy wolfess?” said Siertes.
“Play Carra?” said Dene, flicking her tail. “Is this more stuff you’ll have to show me later?”
“No, no- don’t worry, I will, you’ll be astonished- but a Carra is a Tompar noble. I play Carra by acting out of my class. I can do that here.”
“Safely?” inquired Rai. He knew a little bit about Tompar culture from his own training.
Siertes favored him with a sour look. “No, of course not, kitty. But I’m not at home, am I? Who’s going to see?”
“Assuming you are a Tompar Mued…”
“No comment.” said Siertes.
“Well, if you are, you may be here on business. What if somebody is checking up on you?”
Siertes regarded him levelly. “Nice of you to worry for me. No tears for my terrible fate?”
“Should I have some?” inquired Rai politely.
Dene looked anxious. “Wait. Terrible fate?”
“You make it worthwhile, crazy cute wolfess.” said Siertes, and there was a strange conviction to her seemingly flippant words.
“Okay, so worthwhile terrible fate. Does not compute. I… I could make it more worthwhile, if you’ll just tell me more…”
“Nope. Let’s go and have coffee. Death does not chase, it’s the stone you trip on…”
“What?” said Dene.
“Nothing. Come along, crazy wolfess…”
Dene unexpectedly wouldn’t budge. When Siertes turned, she found her face held in gentle paws, and her cute wolfess object of adoration gazed into her eyes, saying “No no. I have to know about this fate of yours. Find a way to tell me. I can be clever, you know.”
Siertes gazed right back. “You must move. We’re going for coffee. I could easily carry you.”
“Then carry me everywhere, for the rest of your life, ‘cos I’m not moving until you tell me. What was that, death does not chase? Give me a few hours and a computer network and I WILL find out about you. Tell me.”
Siertes sighed, looking weary. “No. I certainly will not. Is!”
Rai inquired, “Are you concerned for the other Tompar Mued that may be following you?”
“He doesn’t exist! There is no… wait. So you’re clever, sweet wolfess?”
“Yes.”
“Well then… I don’t envy him.”
“But you were saying he doesn’t exist!” objected Rai.
“You, quiet. This is for my wolfess to understand.”
Rai shut up, with his ears laid well back.
“Yes, I don’t envy him. For him to be sent on an assignment so far from home… it doesn’t bode well. It’s never good news when they send you, I mean him, so far from the home planet. What if he was sent to learn something- for instance, the doings of a perverted Tompar lady chasing puppies, or the purpose for exporting dangerous drugs or substances?”
“What if he was?” said Dene, her ears quirked in curiosity.
“Why, then he’d be one sad Tompar, wouldn’t he? His only chance would be to figure out what’s going on and bring back good news. ‘It’s okay, everybody’s dead’ counts as good news. If he brings bad news?”
“Yeah, what then?”
“Hsst.” said Siertes, with a finger gesture across her throat. Dene’s eyes grew wide and tearful.
“You must obey the nobility, you must bring the news, but to bring very bad news is… offensive.”
Rai was wide-eyed now as well. “I understand the dictates of protocol… perhaps better than Dene… but surely that is most improper? Y… he would only be telling the truth.”
“Everything has its cost.” said Siertes. “Think of it as the price for slapping a prince in the face. It’s a luxury few can afford. You become special. Even your execution is likely to be special. His, I mean, the guy assigned to do this…”
Dene reacted to this new revelation by awkwardly hugging Siertes and sobbing. “Nooo! For once in my life, somebody’s gonna get in my pants, and they’re expecting an execution?? A …special one?”
“Hush, puppy.” said Siertes, petting Dene’s back. “Anyone would think you were fond of the poor imaginary bastard.”
“Wait…” sniffled Dene. “The what? I thought I was following you. Are you talking about something real, or something imaginary?”
Siertes fixed her with a rock-hard stare. “Imaginary. Everything I’ve told you is pretend. It’s about an imaginary guy who doesn’t exist, and isn’t a Mued. There are no Tompar Mued off planet.”
Dene wiped her eyes with the back of her paw, and returned Siertes’ gaze. Rai watched them stare, the Tompar’s gaze never wavering, the Runge woman’s going from tragic to thoughtful to fiercely determined.
Dene said, “You’re gonna have good news.”
“No, he’s not going to have good news.”
“Fine,” said Dene, “he’s going to have good news. I’m telling you now, that’s how it’s going to be. We’re going to figure out what he can do to turn the bad news, into good news.”
“Impossible.” said Siertes flatly.
“That or I’m gonna kidnap him and keep him in my closet.” said Dene.
“Heh! Big closet, is it?”
“Big enough for me and my Rado Cerdas collection…”
“Ah.” said Siertes. “Our number one export.”
“My first love.” winked Dene, tilting her hips coyly.
“You know what we say about Rado Cerdas?”
“What?”
“Ten million panting Runge lovelies went to the movies, and they went again, and again, and still they couldn’t find her dick.”
Dene’s jaw dropped open.
“True.” shrugged Siertes.
“…figures! Oh, that just figures!” managed Dene.
“Let’s not lose track of our purpose.” suggested Rai.
“Yeah- to get coffee.” said Siertes. “Come on.”
“Not only that! We must also look for places to live- we cannot all stay at the Cathouse.”
“Crazy wolfess can stay with me. I’m surprised you’re not more interested in staying at the Cathouse, they are at least your kind…”
“They are not.” said Rai with conviction. “Or… they should not be…”
“You don’t like them very much, do you?” asked Dene. “They honestly seem pretty good to me.”
“No, you shouldn’t think that, ‘aons, I am trying…”
“You don’t like them very much.” stated Dene.
Rai looked unhappy. “It’s complicated.”
Siertes snorted contemptuously. “They’re expatriates, your culture considers them unpersons. What’s so complicated about that?”
Rai looked at her. “For me to behave that way… dishonors the memory of the Runge male I was with. I am more like the ladies of that house than I would like to admit.”
“Really.” said Siertes. “So you do want to stay with them?”
“Oh, no no!”
“You’re right.” said Siertes. “It is complicated. Good luck with that… oh, shit.”
“What is it?” said Dene, for Siertes had stopped for a moment, and seemed reluctant to continue.
“Just keep walking. Don’t look directly at him.”
“At who?” said Dene, glancing around anxiously.
“Oh, shit through eternity. Thanks, wolfess. It’s a cop, since you’ve just attracted his attention. You talk. Kitty’s probably okay too…”
It was indeed a cop. He’d spotted the strange trio, and his eyes had narrowed when he identified a Tompar walking along his street. Siertes had seen this reaction from absurdly far away, but soon Rai and Dene could read the suspicious, bullying look as he came closer.
“What did you mean, you talk?” said Dene, but Siertes would not reply- she kept her mouth tightly shut, and her gaze down toward the street.
The cop came up, his hand resting on the butt of his gun. “We having a problem here?”
“No indeed, sir.” said Rai sincerely.
“Why would you think we were having a problem?” said Dene.
“That thing causing you any difficulties?” said the cop.
“What thing?” said Dene, startled.
The cop jerked his muzzle towards Siertes.
“Um, maybe later, if I’m lucky…” joked Dene, but stopped, as Siertes gave a barely visible shake of her head.
The cop, unfortunately, spotted it too. He turned to Siertes, who glanced up at him with hooded, angry eyes, but still kept her mouth tightly shut.
“You giving them problems?”
Siertes shook her head again.
“You dumb? Not gonna answer a civil question?”
Siertes didn’t react.
“I said, you’re not gonna answer a civil fucking question?”
“Sir,” said Rairate, “we would be happy to answer any question you may have…”
“I asked that.” He jerked his head towards Siertes again.
“I think she would rather we answer. Possibly because Dene, here, is more of a local inhabitant?”
“Where you from?”
“I am from Ause, of course, and Dene is from Kiesens… that’s a nearby city…”
“I know what fuckin’ cities are around here.”
“Forgive me, ‘aons, I am trying to answer your questions.” said Rai.
The cop glanced at Siertes again. “Oh, never mind. Go about your business. And you might want to find more suitable friends, lady. I guess they’re all fuckin’ scale-happy in Kiesens…”
He wandered off, apparently disappointed, leaving Rai and Dene very confused.
“What just happened, ‘aons?” said Rai quietly.
Siertes gestured for them to walk down the street, away from where the cop had gone. After a little walking, she said “tell mm wn e’s gnne” without actually opening her mouth to do it.
“Huh? said Dene. “He’s gone, I can’t see him anymore.”
“yyh shrrr?”
“I’m sure.”
Siertes took a deep breath. “Fucking Verss cops. Protect and serve, my ass. I’d like to know who they serve.”
“What was that all about?” asked Dene.
“Fucker was ready to shoot me for pulling a weapon on you. I could see it in his eyes. He saw me in the distance, he went for his gun and came over. He was just looking for an excuse.”
“Pulling a weapon?”
Siertes glanced quickly around, then yawned ostentatiously. Fangs flashed in the light.
“Oh…”
Elsewhere, in a blackened room, blood dripped on the floor.
“Would you like another?”
The voice was haughty, privileged. The subject was naked, chained to a bed, bleeding from one lupine ear, and protesting.
“Oh, baby, please no, not so visible, I’ve got to think of my job…”
There was a slight pause, and then the whip lashed out again, with a sharp crack and a sharper yelp. It was his nose this time, in scornful disregard of his requirements.
The big male wolf crumbled, was broken. “No… no… no… no…” he whimpered, despairingly. Between his thick legs, his sheath swelled and stirred.
“I have you.” came the haughty voice. “You do not give instructions to me. I’ll treat you as I please.”
“I… know…” whimpered the wolf.
“And you love it, don’t you?”
“Yes… Mistress…”
“Don’t cross me again. I’ll have your eye. How would that look? Ha! No pun intended!”
“Y…” whimpered the wolf. “You wouldn’t… like me so well… if I lost my job…”
“I could replace you in three days’ time.” came the haughty voice, coldly.
“Mistress…” sobbed the wolf.
“But now that you mention it… I do have something else you have to do. In that job of yours…”
“No!” wailed the wolf.
“Silence.” went the haughty voice, and the wolf went silent.
Elistary Brinmont Doestral Evensring stood, looking down on her submissive captive. She wore a tight leather corset, high boots, nothing at all over her breasts and genitals- she wore no spikes, no scary metal trinkets or masks. She scorned such things. She was good at scorn.
“It seems… you feel you have rights. That you can say, this far, no farther. You become uncomfortable…”
“…yes.”
The whip cracked deafeningly beside the wolf’s ear, and he let out a quavering frenzy of whimpers and whines.
“It was not in the form of a question.”
The wolf kept silent, eyes terrified- by now, his erection was a scarlet, vulnerable prong, betraying his weakness for this type of treatment.
“You shall make one request, to deal with this your discomfort. Speak.”
The wolf thought frantically hard, glancing about.
“Speak!”
“Ahh! Uh, it’s not supposed… I mean, the things I do for you, well, we’re not supposed to take it to the extent we… I mean, you can’t keep asking me such terrible things…”
“You feel soiled and bad.”
“Yes, Mistress. It’s wrong.”
“Good. You ARE soiled and bad. The more I degrade you, the better you like it. You crawl here and your little penis stands up and you expect me to show you mercy?”
“Some things…”
“…arouse you even more.”
The wolf said nothing. He started to weep.
“Request denied! Here is your next assignment.”
The wolf sobbed. “N..!” he began, and the whip took another nip at his ear. He began to hyperventilate.
Elistary began stalking forward. “You did so well, I’m told, at that anarchist base, Ungovernment…”
The wolf shook and panted, but did not say a word.
“Pity your subordinates didn’t survive, but you have plenty more where they came from. In a few days, I’ll give the signal, and you will send them on a raid. I don’t care about the pretext, you’ll think of something. Send them to a place called Dinsam Industrial Fabrication. They will kill everyone there, and if possible, burn the place down.”
The wolf sobbed. “You’re evil!”
“They do things like that every other week and you know it. I am merely directing their energies. Through you. Shame on you, Lieutenant…”
The wolf wailed. “Nooo!”
“You’ll do it.” said Elistary, moving closer, straddling him.
“You’re evil!” said the Verss police lieutenant, shuddering all over.
“You’ll do it. Say you’ll do it. Admit the truth, worm.”
The wolf sobbed. Above him, Elistary swayed, idly touching the tip of the lieutenant’s throbbing erection with her slick vagina. The wound on his ear dripped another drop of blood.
“I know you’ll do it. Give me what I want, and I’ll give you what you must have. You know I will. You deserve it.”
The wolf opened his eyes, with a look of utter despair and anguish, and for a moment he looked every bit the wretch Elistary expected him to be.
“I will obey, Mistress.”
Elistary’s eyes gleamed, and she began wagging her tail, irrepressibly, and she spoke in a bizarre mixture of delight and scorn.
“Shame on you. Shame on you. SHAME on you…”
And as she repeated the words with utter conviction and contempt, the Resten aristocrat wriggled her hips, and pressed back onto the cop’s raging phallus, slowly and firmly enfolding it in a taut slick canine pussy-grip, tensing to produce even more stimulation, pressing further and further as his cock sunk deeply into her…
“SHAME on you, SHAME on you…”
The Lieutenant bucked madly under her, thrusting fully into her, his head thrashing, yelping as his body pounded the hard, unpadded bed- his mind ripped deliciously asunder by an orgasm so savage it nearly blacked him out. Elistary caressed his body, feeling him knot her, feeling him thump and shake under her, and she felt her mind flare in white sparks of orgasm as well- but this, she did not show.
It might seem like weakness, and she couldn’t have that.
“Shame on you.” she whispered, to her weeping slave. “But you shall have this again, when you have completed your assignment.”
“…kill me…” whispered the Lieutenant.
“Yes, you always fuss so much over these simple things…”
“…it didn’t… useta be… like this…”
“Your foolish motto.” scoffed Elistary. “Forget it. You’re not good enough for it and it’s over-sentimental anyhow.”
The wolf sobbed.
“Consider this. I give you the ability to do half of it. You don’t protect at all, do you? But ah… you do serve.”
Anzende and Voustrets had returned to Kiesens the previous night, vowing to return and make plans. Hallem had been quite excited about the prospect, though it was anybody’s guess whether he’d stay excited about collaborating with a cop- he’d bought into Anzende’s attitude and motivations completely, but it was a very big change from the little anarchist’s usual attitude, and his cooperativeness stood on very shaky ground.
Rai and Dene had returned, to discover that they, Boodins, Hallem, Aine and Jennis were all converging on the same bedroom, which was cramped even for one. It was hopeless. By general agreement, Hallem, Aine and Dene got the room, since Aine was still clingy on Dene, and Boodins, Rai and Jennis ended up in two different work rooms, settling for beds that had seen a great deal of expert and inexpert use.
Rai and Jennis both seemed upset at this, but Boodins, by contrast, could be seen furtively sniffing at the bed and made no complaint at bedding down among the scents of female Nerre passion.
Rai did not like these scents, these surroundings- he ended up curling up on the floor in a corner, looking woebegone and earflattened. He made no complaint, but this was clearly just his relentless courtesy.
Jennis, on the other hand, griped openly. She picked the work room nearest the common area, but rebuffed Demarle’s insistent offers to share her bed, with remarks of “Honey, I hear you, but no fucking way until I have a room of my own. Understand?”
Jennis didn’t explain further out loud, other than to say “We’ll talk.”, but her attitude was so stern that even Demarle didn’t press it farther. The fluffy white Nerre retired to her large, public bed, to masturbate fiercely before sleep.
As Jennis went to sleep alone in the work room, her mind ran through countless permutations of the following day’s conversations, fruitlessly, but she could not stop herself doing it…
Demarle was making breakfast, bustling about with eggs and pancakes, bringing coffee to Daucery, who’d stumbled in stark naked stretching and yawning. Boodins still stared at the rangy butterscotch Nerre, but Demarle thought he’d probably end up getting used to it.
“So… I need the bedroom, Arle.” said Jennis.
Or, possibly, he would not have the opportunity to get used to it…
“I can’t interest you in my bed?” said Demarle coquettishly.
Jennis gave her a look. “I’m glad you’re still so interested- gives me leverage. You’re going to have to figure out where to put all these people, because I need a room of my own.”
“She does have a point.” yawned Daucery. “We’ve all got private rooms.”
Brittery nibbled on her one and a half pancakes, and nodded. “Sometimes you want to go in there for a while and not let anybody in. Well… some of us. I’m not sure Cery feels that way, and you, Arle, your mind doesn’t seem to work that way at all. Faisand absolutely does. I wonder if we could have the kids stay with Nifi?”
Alonifi and Faisand wandered in, and Alonifi piped up, “Have what with huh?”
“Have those two cubs sleep in your room.” explained Brittery.
“NO way!” snapped Nifi. “That would… well, if you really really needed them to…”
“No way.” said Faisand calmly. “And Nifi dear- that boy is not old enough to be susceptible.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” said Nifi coolly, her tail flicking about.
“Thank heavens for that.” said Faisand.
“They’ve got to go somewhere.” said Demarle. “I guess I can understand Jennis’s feelings- I wouldn’t want to come live somewhere and then end up in bunk beds. Don’t you have a place in Verss to live, honey?”
“Last three jobs I worked, I lived in-house. I could ask you guys the same question- don’t you have a place in Verss to live?”
“Yes.” said Faisand, and all feline heads turned.
“Where?” protested Demarle. “You’re never anywhere but here!”
“Not far.” said Faisand. “It’s just- this is why I truly do understand Jennis’s feelings. I can afford to keep an escape-hole to go to, even if I never need it. She might have some very tough days at work. I say she gets the room for herself. The cubs can bunk in my room.”
“Really?” asked Demarle.
“Really. At least they’re too old for diapers…”
“Ew, Faisand!” protested Brittery. “We’re having breakfast!”
Daucery laughed. “Then that leaves f… no, three, Jennis does end up in Mags’ room. Maybe puppy-boy can stay with me!”
“Not a good idea.” said Jennis, sharply.
The big Nerre lady blinked. “What? I had him the other day. He’s a blast, and I do mean blast. The imagination of this guy…”
“Did ya comp him?” said Jennis.
“What?”
“You did, Cery, you comped him.” said Faisand. “I know what she’s talking about. I’ve spoken to you about it…”
Daucery blinked. “The… roughness thing?”
“I can’t believe you don’t know the term, babe.” said Jennis. “Nobody’s ever said that around you before?”
“We’re artistes.” said Faisand. “I sure know it, Arle as well, maybe Brittery, I guess Cery’s been kind of sheltered…”
Daucery earflattened. “Really. Mind filling me in? Seeing as I’m so sheltered? That’s a new one.”
“Blame me for that.” said Faisand. “From early on, I wanted to make sure we got to play by our own rules. It seemed like a good idea. We needed to be something above commerce, above the ordinary. It’s worked, too.”
“Yeah, but what’s ‘comp’?” pressed Daucery.
“Comp is giving it away, honey. That’s all.”
“Yeah,” said Daucery, “but… I’m tryna have FUN…”
“And you’ve had Magarce hanging around, armed.” said Demarle. “People knew she’d peg them if she felt they weren’t acting right. You didn’t have to insist. I’ve seen a guy glance at her and then insist on paying you when you really didn’t care. She’s right, you comp them a lot.”
“We’ll work on that.” said Faisand gently. “The new enforcer needs you to act more professional, and I support her in that.”
Daucery looked sulky, but didn’t object further.
“Still leaves the Resten boy, and the male Nerre, and the other Runge lady.”
Dene wandered in, pursuing the smell of coffee, and quirked an ear. “That sounds like me you’re talking about- what about me?”
“If I’m gonna work here,” replied Jennis, “I need that room. Sorry, babe- not subletting the whorehouse out for apartments.”
“Whoa.” said Dene, squinting. “I’m gonna need coffee if I’m gonna deal with this. Isn’t it kind of early in the morning to get thrown out on the street?”
“What’s that?” said Rai, wandering in as well.
“They’re kicking us out, and all we did was bring them two kids and a Tompar.”
Rai blinked. “Of course we shall comply. Is there a reason for this I should know about, and do you require that we leave right now?”
“I need that room, that’s all.” said Jennis. “By tonight would be good.”
“Hold on, hold on!” said Demarle. “I run this place. Well, me and Faisand… don’t you think you’re being kinda pushy, Jennis?”
Jennis folded her arms. “You can pay me enough to go get an apartment. I’m coming on as an enforcer. I consider that to be like a bodyguard, so I’ll need to be on-site. Heh…”
“What’s so funny?”
“Nothin. Just… nice to see you pull rank there. I wondered if you were gonna just roll over for me for good. I’d probably demand extra pay if I had to floor manage this place as well…”
Demarle stared at her, and slowly began to grin. “You… pushy… bitch…”
“YOUR pushy bitch.” corrected Jennis.
Demarle’s grin continued to grow. “Okay… MY pushy bitch.”
“As soon as I have a secure place in this joint I can count on.” added Jennis.
“Oh, I think… Faisand? Is it too mean to give her that room by tonight?”
Faisand considered. “I’ve already said the kids can bunk with me for the time being. The others…” She looked at Rai, at Dene. “Can you find other arrangements? Our new enforcer, Jennis, is blunt, but she’s not wrong. We’re honestly not a boarding house.”
Rai looked at Dene. “I believe I can find temporary lodging for myself and Boodins, who’s in my care. I’m concerned your resources might not be equal to it.”
Dene glanced sidelong at Rai. “I… maybe I have other resources.”
“Be careful, ‘aons, I think I know what you’re implying.” said Rai.
“Siertes is going to show up at nine. We’re going out for coffee again.”
“She may- no, she certainly will have plans for you beyond giving you a place to sleep.”
Again, the sidelong glance. “I’m counting on it.”
That had been around breakfast time.
The day had been amazing- wandering around, having coffee, lunch, catching a movie with Siertes, talking about all manner of things, from culture to street-savvy details- Siertes saw with the eye of a predator, but Denenke matched her in certain areas having to do with computers and communications. They wandered Verss like spectators at a circus, having settled early on that Dene would be sleeping at Siertes’ place- and Dene, filled with ebullience, teased Siertes back quite boldly.
It was dusk, and they were returning to Siertes’ lodgings, and Dene’s bravado was leaking away as rapidly as the daylight.
“So, this is the place.. huh?” she said.
Siertes strode in boldly, with a certain sway to her walk, a fluidity that hinted at her state of mind. Her tail rippled with a disturbing agility beyond what Runge could manage. She seemed suddenly very alien to Dene as she turned, those huge reptilian eyes gleaming in the murky dusk light, a scent of coriander and strange spice pervading the room.
“This is where your fantasies become real.”
“Uh-huh.” said Dene. “Um… you mind turning on some lights?”
“Oh!” said Siertes, abruptly breaking the spell. “I am so sorry, puppy, I wasn’t thinking! At this time of day I see without it. Is it dark to you?”
“I can’t see anything but the lights in your eyes.”
“They’re for you, crazy wolfess- you can’t do better than that- but we can go a little brighter. Unless you’ve got ideas for lighting me up even more?”
“I’m not sure that’s safe!” joked Dene, but the joke didn’t come off as she expected. Siertes ducked down and rummaged in something, possibly a suitcase, before dealing with the light situation. Then the reflections in her eyes showed again, even more brightly.
“That’s what this is for! Oh, wait, you can’t see it, that’s right. Shut the door behind you for this one, trust me…”
Dene could feel the door behind her, and stifled an urge to rush out of it. Calling on whatever deity protected foolish nerdly wolf-puppies, she swung it behind her, never turning away from Siertes, and backed up until she heard it click. It went very dark, and she heard the Tompar lady walking assuredly up to her, reaching past, for the light switch, and then a click and there was light.
“Here’s the solution!”
Siertes proudly held out some sort of bondage harness, strangely mundane in appearance but sturdy as hell. It was all straps and buckles and a little steel hoop, and Siertes offered it like she was giving the teacher a paper she knew had all the answers correct.
“Oh shit oh my God!” yelped Dene. She cowered against the door, her tail curling between her legs, in disbelief.
“What the hell?” said Siertes. “You should b… wait. Wait a minute. You think I’m going to put you in this and go to town?”
Dene’s eyes were wide, and she stared sidelong at the alarming contraption, as if trying to reconcile herself with it.
“Oh, sweetie. Crazy silly wolfess. This thing is for me!”
Dene blinked. “Really?”
“Absolutely. It’s horribly illegal. If I’m caught with it back home, it’s my ass. Hell, if another Tompar sees me with it, it’s my ass, unless they’re another pervert.”
“What?”
“Or even if they are, most likely. Just to be safe, know what I mean?”
“What the hell is it, a strap-on dick holder?” said Dene, still completely off balance and no longer aroused at all. She stared at the metal hoop. It looked terribly strong, but the girth of it was beyond alarming- Dene wasn’t sure if her wolf pussy could even take something that big as a knot, much less passing into her directly.
“No, no! Here, let me show you…”
Dene cringed back again as Siertes’ hands moved, but it wasn’t in Dene’s direction. Siertes was tying the thing onto her head. It fit very well, but there was a trace of awkwardness that said the Tompar lady didn’t get to put on this gear often. Fastening the last strap, Siertes smirked through the metal hoop, and winked. She cinched the straps a little tighter on herself, and said, ‘mmmf’.
Dene studied her curiously. “You like that sort of thing? Is it comfortable?”
Siertes shook her head, her eyes amused.
“Then… you like it not being comfortable?”
Siertes shook her head. The tip of her tongue peeked out, tasting the air. Dene smelled the hint of a funny chemical smell.
“You want to not be able to talk? …oh, take it off and explain! I’m totally confused.”
Siertes complied, beginning to chuckle even before the thing was quite off. “You don’t know a lot about us, do you, crazy wolfess? For all your fixation on dear Rado Cerdas? Rumor has it she has one, but of course it can only be rumor…”
“Apparently not! So what is it for, then? It doesn’t look at all comfortable.”
“It’s not. I’m gonna hurt thanks to it. It’s pretty unnatural.”
“Then…” Dene realized she was about to say ‘don’t use it’ when she was hesitant even to encourage Siertes that much.
“Then what?”
“Fine. Then don’t use it! But give me a minute, okay? I’m not feeling so good.”
“Silly wolfess. I’m damned well going to use it. Don’t you know what it is?”
“Isn’t it obvious that I don’t?” snapped Dene.
“Poor sweet wolfess. Listen carefully. This is a muzzle. In it, I cannot bite, at all. In normal Tompar fucking… I would.”
“Like, if it was going really badly?”
“No no no. No, dear. I would bite if it was going really well…”
Dene stared. “Wouldn’t that sort of put a damper on things?”
“Wow. Um… you really don’t know about us, do you? You’ve got a thing for Rado Cerdas, what did you figure sh… sorry, for all you knew, HE would do to you?”
Dene bristled, embarrassed. “Fuck me. Real cold and hard. Knot me- is it true he’d have a huge knot? I mean, if she was a he?”
“Poor wolfpuppy. You’re settling for me, aren’t you? You wish I was a guy.”
“I… I…”
“Don’t worry- I’m not settling for you at all. You’re very special. But I’m glad you’re disappointed, rather than getting your wish.”
“What? Why would you say that?” protested Dene.
“Because I’m betting your wolfpussy is much too lovely to be broken.”
“You really are a lesbian, aren’t you? Is it okay if… if I’m not as interested in yours?”
“I’m real toppy, that’s fine… but Dene my sweet, you’re so naive yet you teased me all day. You know I’m not a guy. What are you interested in, then?”
Dene didn’t speak.
“Puppy?” said Siertes, with unaccustomed gentleness. “Explain. Or else, no entertainments. That’s either a threat or a promise depending on what the hell you’re thinking…”
Dene heaved a big sigh. “It’s just… I guess it’s becoming obvious, really. Siertes, I’m a virgin.”
“That can be fixed!” said Siertes heartily.
“Oh yeah? You know, I want it to be. I can’t stand that being the truth about me any longer. And here I am…”
“Such enthusiasm. Lovely wolfess, why is it that you didn’t just get some guy to give you a good dicking, then? It might have cut out some of this crazy-wolfess business if you’d dealt with that before.”
“Oh, I was always working, and I honestly don’t know how to ask…”
“‘Come give me a good dicking’ might possibly work.” suggested Siertes.
Dene gave her a sour look. “You’re being awfully merry and bright for somebody whose big sweetheart is all interested in the other gender. Are you wishing you were a guy right about now?”
“If I was a guy Runge, you’d already be getting a good dicking.” said Siertes. “But I’m glad I’m not a guy Tompar, for two reasons.”
“Yeah?”
“One, if I was a guy Tompar and you got with me, you’d almost certainly get injured real bad. You Runge aren’t built to handle our males. Forget knot, think football. We’re very strong, very tough. Don’t go with a guy Tompar, pretty wolfess. The whole dick swells up.”
Dene gulped, and wriggled. “Dare I ask the other answer?”
“Guy Tompar tend to be dick-oriented and not versatile. I, on the other hand, can more or less lick your ovaries.”
“Oh my God! Oh my God!”
Siertes regarded the horrified Dene with a wicked glint of amusement in her eye. “You have no idea how much that could please you. I’ll ruin you for Runge men. Won’t be sorry, either.”
“But… it just… Siertes! You’ve got to be making that up!”
“Look.”
Siertes winked, and began sticking her tongue out… and out… and out, until Dene’s horror began to be overcome by plain astonishment. The Tompar lady’s tongue was like a glistening snake of its own, with its forked tip, and became surprisingly thick at the base.
Dene realized she was breathing heavily, and her heart was pounding. “And what do you propose to do with that?”
“Ayyy urrr oaaaeeeeee.”
“Besides speak unintelligibly.” said Dene.
Siertes replied by wriggling her forked tonguetip, then squirming the entire tongue. Dene’s eyes got wider.
“What’s that… chemical smell?”
That got a reaction. Siertes’ tongue vanished into her mouth, and she stepped back. “Sorry. I’d better get into that damn contraption…”
“But what is it? It smells so odd.” Dene stepped forward, sniffing.
“Get back!”
Dene jumped back with a little yelp. “Siertes! Make up your mind, do you want to seduce me or don’t you?”
“That’s exactly why you’ve got to stand back.” said Siertes. “I didn’t realize I’d got that aroused. I’m glad you mentioned it- the smell, I mean.”
“But what is it?”
“It’s love bite, sweetie…”
“You need to keep explaining all of this,” said Dene, “and not stop until I have all the information. Especially because I might let you do what you want. You’re saying I’m smelling poison?”
“Yes.” said Siertes.
“But you guys don’t kill each other when you fuck. I assume not. But you do bite each other, and you have this muzzle thing to make sure you won’t bite me… and you’re having me stand back. You bite instinctively?”
“Yes. Yes. Yes.”
“Love bites, huh? You guys don’t mind? It’s normal for you? How is it that you don’t kill each other off, then?”
“There’s only tiny amounts of venom involved. If you’re making love, you CAN’T deliver a serious strike. We’re vulnerable at that time. Do me a favor and don’t tell anybody that little detail, okay?”
“Aha… I see a possible problem. You say tiny amounts of venom are involved. I smell that already…”
“I can’t. You Runge have the noses for it. You and Resten, some of them are even better at scents.”
“Yeah, well, I do. It’s in your mouth. Your tongue’s in your mouth too. It might surprise you, but I’ve had a fantasy kind of like that…”
“Really?” said Siertes. “Tompar tongue? Thank goodness I got to you before you played with somebody that didn’t have the muzzle. I’m serious- it’s almost impossible not to lovebite if you’ve got your tongue deeply in someone and their belly’s right there…”
“Eeg.” said Dene, wriggled, and looked abashed. “Damn. I so should not be finding that erotic. No, that’s a new one on me- what I mean is, I’d fantasize about Rado Cerdas warming me up with his tail. I mean, her tail.”
“Really? That is possible. Tongue’s better. I’m biased, I’ll enjoy it a lot better. A lot a lot. Mph… keep well back, darling, I am so fucking horny for you right now…”
“Hold it. What I’m saying is, those traces of venom will be on your tongue. I smell them. You’re talking about sliding your tongue actually into me…”
“And licking everything I can reach, which includes a lot.” said Siertes, her tail squirming and thrashing.
Dene squirmed as well. “No fair… my point is, won’t the venom still harm me? Does it have to be in the bloodstream? This makes me nervous as hell.”
“You’re going to like this.” said Siertes smugly.
“Oh, great. It’s sex and drugs all at once, is it?”
“Well, I thought you were going to like this. Yes, that’s about the size of it. That’s the secret. That’s what brings doomed Runge to Tompar…”
“Doomed? That’s it, you’re using your tail.”
“No, no!” said Siertes. “It’ll get you high, it won’t hurt you. It’ll get rid of the nervousness very quickly. You’ll probably end up having to sleep it off. I’ll take care of you…”
“I don’t know, Siertes…”
“You drink, don’t you?”
“Some,” lied Dene. “It’s like that?”
“It’s hard to explain. The important part is that I have to wear the muzzle thing. I can’t afford to lovebite you, but if I avoid that, you’ll be fine in the morning.”
Dene thought, hard.
“And,” added Siertes, “very thoroughly not a virgin.”
“You’re still not a guy.” pointed out Dene.
“You’ll have had experiences far beyond what most Runge females could hope to dream of. Tame Tompar aren’t found on every street corner.”
“Oh, you’re tame now?” said Dene.
“You’re my crazy wolfess. I wouldn’t hurt you for anything. I want to give you more pleasure than you could possibly imagine… if you say yes.”
Dene’s heart pounded. She thought more. Siertes had not tended to lie- and it was strange to see her beg, if begging it was.
As if reading Dene’s thoughts, Siertes said, “Please, let me please you. I swear I’ll take care of you. Nothing will harm you.”
Fuck it- what was the saying? Anything once, twice if you liked it, three times to make sure?
“Put that muzzle thing on, right now,” said Dene unsteadily, “and take me. Before I chicken out.”
The gleam in Siertes’ eyes doubled- as did the telltale scent of love-bite that would not be delivered- and she fumbled with the straps in her hunger and haste.
“Um… anything you need to tell me before we start?” stammered Dene.
Siertes paused, then continued to put on the muzzle. Rapidly, she did up the straps, cinched them tight, squinted and yanked them tighter still.
“Does that hurt?”
Siertes shrugged, shook her head, and stepped up next to Dene, her reptilian hands trembling… and stroked down Dene’s side, caressingly.
“Oh!” said Dene. “Let me lose the shirt. The door’s closed? That could be more rewarding for you.”
She wriggled out of her shirt, and dropped it to the floor, and Dene couldn’t help thinking: I didn’t see where that went, I hope it didn’t land in a puddle of something. The young lady Runge looked around, trying to get a sense of how clean Siertes kept this temporary home- but was brought back to the immediate by the sensation of reptilian fingers stroking her side again, this time with nails parting her fur.
Dene gasped- and the sight of it seemed to please the Tompar, for the next thing Dene felt was the cool dry hand cupping her breast, as if to say- this heaved so fetchingly, pray continue.
This was something Dene could not help doing, for she’d never had anyone holding her tit in such a way- or at all, really. Siertes’ hand cupped her furry breast so lovingly- a bit beyond lovingly, in fact, the fingers began to grope and gently squeeze and knead. Siertes was fondling her breast in an increasingly wanton fashion, pressing closer to her, and Dene began to pant, her tail wagging, her eyes wide and yearning.
Eyes that became wider still as Siertes leaned in and seemingly pecked at her exposed shoulder and neck. It was such a quick little motion, and such a light brisk little thump, that at first Dene didn’t get it- and then she realized.
Her Tompar lover had instinctively bitten her- or would have, if there hadn’t been a muzzle. Dene smelled the funny chemical smell, and thought- ye gods, this is real. She’s not a guy- but a guy would hurt me- and this is a real Tompar, who’s going to make love to me. Right now.
Dene heaved another breath, her tit rising and subsiding against Siertes’ hand, and realized that her nipples were starting to stand up like mad, perking boldly against the cool lizard hand. I must be so feverishly hot to her, thought Dene. I wonder if that’s what excites her so?
Then, out of the corner of her eye, Dene saw something that briefly panicked her. Last chance to flee, apparently- before succumbing to the embraces of the venom- because Siertes’ tongue had snaked out, and the hand was no longer covering the perky nipple, it was squeezing Dene’s tit so the nipple was poking out to be licked.
For that brief instant, Dene battled herself, and even she did not know whether she’d won or lost when she reacted. As the odd scent wafted, as Siertes’ tongue curled so agilely around Dene’s erect nipple, tweaking it as if the tongue were a gentle finger… Dene ducked her head, and licked at Sierte’s tongue, and got a taste. It was such an odd taste, as if it was too alien to properly sense- the flavor resonated with notes outside Dene’s experience, and though it was very subtle, it lingered stubbornly, singing in Dene’s head.
Siertes jerked back for a moment, startled at the unexpected move.
Dene saw Siertes’ sharp glance, but she was too distracted to register it, thinking to herself, stupid, stupid! What made you do that? What will it feel like coming on? You couldn’t just let her at you, no, you had to go licking at her to see what the venom tinges tasted like…
Siertes read this in her face, realizing the lovely wolfess was freaking out, and didn’t hesitate- she quit fondling Dene’s breast and licking her nipple, and surprised Dene with a plain ordinary hug- or somewhat ordinary, anyhow, because normalcy didn’t tend to include an excited Tompar fiercely hugging you and instinctively pecking love-bites at your shoulder blades.
Before Dene knew what was happening, Siertes was leading her by the hand into the bedroom, and standing her in front of the bed, facing away from it.
Dene made as if to sit on it, but Siertes cupped her bottom with a strong hand, firmly exerting an upward pressure- then the hand whisked away, and both hands made the palms-outward, fingers extending gesture that could only mean one word, ‘stay’, and Dene stood, inches from the waiting bed, as the reptilian fingers began to undo her pants, tracing down her furry belly to where they could unfasten snaps and explore further…
Dene trembled as her lover undid her pants- even more than fondling her tit, this was a first. Nobody’d ever gone for her pussy, it had been private to her, and now…
And now, Siertes was sinking slowly to her knees, her face nearer and nearer to Dene’s groin as the last snap was unsnapped.
The Tompar lady slowly, slowly unpeeled Dene’s pants, easing them down over the restrained swelling of her hips. Dene’s heart lurched as she felt the kiss of cool air against her vulva, all coverings shed, her lover inches away from her most sheltered places.
Places that would go from sheltered to… poisoned?
Dene tried to get a sense of her state of mind, though it was so hard to concentrate with all the excitement and horniness. The chemical was somehow still singing in her head, a faint mental shimmer that didn’t seem to do much. Dene blinked. Had time passed? She couldn’t figure out whether she’d been thinking for a moment or a while.
Siertes was still lowering her pants, and Dene helped by stepping out of them, kicking them aside. Dene realized she was standing with her paws well apart. When had she done that? It seemed right somehow, it let her vagina catch the breeze, something that seemed to please Siertes mightily.
Siertes studied Dene’s lupine vagina, rapt, entranced with its beauty. Such lovely contours, the glow of flushed rosy flesh beginning to be slick with love’s juices. It seemed so proud and happy.
Dene moaned as Sierte’s deft tongue stroked her vulva- first, outside edges, and then as Dene’s pussy swelled and pouted, the serpentine tongue darted between, flickering a series of little touches and strokes.
Dene realized she had her hands on Sierte’s head. When had that happened? Her legs were shaking, and she was getting dizzy, even though Siertes had barely touched her there… at least, she’d worked all around Dene’s edges and all the little folds were now… singing?
Siertes’ tongue slipped back into her mouth, and then out again, and there was another, stronger waft of chemical scent… and this time, a slick length of tongue stroked directly across the opening of Dene’s pussy, between her labia, gliding slickly across her flesh.
Dene moaned, but it was almost a howl, her legs shaking even worse.
Siertes watched her lupine lover closely, and the tongue stretched out again, for another long, sensuous lick across the surface of Dene’s vagina, and a little exploring around the contours of her vulva. Siertes’ tail lashed, unheeded.
Siertes caressed down Dene’s belly, gauging her moment- and then, as if in slow motion, pushed.
Dene’s world had become a floating timeless thing, and in even slower motion, she felt herself topple so gradually back, falling onto the bed in a strange soundless freeze-frame, her paws going up, her legs falling wide open, and she watched what ensued in wonder.
For, to her, Siertes was a looming presence moving both slow and fast, a face rising up between her legs, darting forward to peck at her quivering furry belly with a series of dainty thumps.
She has bitten me again, thought Dene in her daze. If it was real I’d be a goner. She’s got the muzzle on, so all that is affecting me is her t…
As that thought clicked into place, the Tompar face dropped to between Dene’s splayed legs, and Dene felt a long, tapering slippery coolness thrusting deeply into her lupine vagina.
“ngyyyyyAAAAAAHHH!”
The next thing Dene knew, she was howling and shuddering, her head back so she was staring at an upside-down pillow, and she couldn’t lift her head or her arms and legs. Her nipples stood out achingly stiff, and her full attention was taken up with a whirlwind of tongue inside her.
Siertes only broke off her deep busy work to thump Dene’s belly with another muzzled lovebite, more and more frenetically, up near Dene’s sternum or against her mons or to the inside of her leg- and then that muscular, tapered tongue would plunge again, and resume doing its impossible, mind-mangling things.
It was beyond imagining. Siertes’ tongue knotted and writhed- it explored and penetrated with strength, and yet a kind of feverish tenderness, so that when it went to impossible, incomprehensible places, it did not hurt… much.
It wasn’t so much the way it convulsed and stroked the inside of Dene’s pussy- or writhed through and licked inside Dene’s invaded womb, her cervix pinching the muscle’s yielding thickness. That was a feeling to shock- not delivering pleasure directly, not in the manner of those muscular writhings within Dene’s vaginal folds and depths, but adding a level of fascination and horror, delivering strokes and lickings and touchings in places Dene could not quite believe.
It was the hunger with which the maddened Tompar pressed further- the tips of that forked tongue stiffening and trying their best to insert themselves into places that felt narrow and bare, that did not quiver and lubricate and crave the touches, that waited stolidly to release Dene’s zygotes for the seed of male wolves that had never come.
The Tompar hadn’t lied- she was doing her damndest to lick Dene’s ovaries, though this was utterly impossible, and Dene shrieked breathlessly while her orgasm was taken and extended in this way, improvised on through these shocking, dissonant notes of tactile insult.
And then, it was as if Siertes realized she was pursuing an unrealistic and twisted fantasy, and the tongue-tips ceased their pursuit of dark slender passages, and the deeply thrust tongue proceeded to knot, writhe, and paint the inside of Dene’s womb with a frenzy of licking, still wedged through her dainty cervical opening. The mad energy of this caused the base of Siertes’ tongue, much bulkier and thrust through Dene’s supple, clenching pussy depths, to swell and surge.
Dene’s shrieks became hoarse, between the hammer and anvil of the obscenely arousing surging within her vagina, and the alien, bizarre licking deeper still where nothing belonged but sticky liquid… and she had time within the timeless expanses of her altered, fainting mind for one thought.
‘it must be coating my entire insides with’
Dene’s consciousness exploded in a flare of white light, as her perceptions flashed into the infinite, where one heartbeat was an eternity of ecstacy- and the shrieks ceased.
Siertes’ body shook as she jolted into orgasm, without touching herself, entirely from the intensity of her devotions- and then she noticed her lovely wolfess wasn’t screaming and shaking any longer, and she went rigid with alarm.
With a slurp, her tongue slipped out and disappeared back into her mouth, and she looked in terror at what she had wrought- seeing the flare of infrared, the fevered heat of Dene’s pussy and nipples, the pitiful contour of the underside of Dene’s jaw, a glimpse of bared wolfess tooth from a snarl of passion. But she didn’t see any motion, and her soul crumbled within her.
Siertes pressed her head to Dene’s breast, futilely trying to hear for a heartbeat, but Tompar hearing was pitifully crude, and it told her nothing. She stared frantically around the room, picking out grains of dust on the walls and bits of texture where the paint had dried funny, and that brought her back to her senses. Sight. Fuck listening for a heartbeat- look for one.
A vein in Dene’s throat throbbed, dreamily. It paused, as if deciding what to do- and then throbbed again, the tiniest motion under the thick grey fur.
Siertes couldn’t move right away- she just stared at this pulse, so terrifyingly slow. She’d taken things so far, so very far.
The vein throbbed again, a bit faster. Dene’s ribcage raised the tiniest amount. It sank. A hair near her mouth looked like it might have moved- a breath had happened.
Siertes realized something had dripped on her forearm, where she crouched- not from Dene, but from herself. It was a tear.
Carefully, gently, she slid over to lie beside the stricken Runge woman, slipping an arm under her, gathering the limp, feverish lupine against her in a desperate but delicate embrace- and with that, Siertes gave in to the shakes, gritting her teeth inside the unyielding muzzle, cursing herself for a fool and swearing, privately, that she would make it up to the mad darling fluffball somehow, somehow.
Eventually, both slept, Dene’s breathing and heartbeat growing stronger as she slept, and the sensation of that bringing a measure of peace to Siertes’ harsh dreams.
“So- does he beat people up?” asked Hallem.
“I don’t think so.” said Faisand. “He’s talked so much about controlling situations…”
“Yeah, by beating people up, right?”
“I think it’s more about preventing things from getting out of hand.” said Faisand disapprovingly. “Apparently a lot of times, the cops need to slow down a lot and things get less violent.”
“Like slow down in high speed chases?” asked Aine.
“He doesn’t want his cops doing high speed chases. He banned them.”
“You’re kidding.” said Hallem. “What if the person they want to catch gets away?”
“Then they get away. They go find them later. What do you think usually happens after high speed chases?”
“Beating up!” said Hallem.
“Or use of deadly force.” said Faisand. “Anzy doesn’t like it. He found that the cops would get too excited by high speed chases and that was where most of the abuses were happening, so he ordered everyone to automatically break off pursuit. They don’t chase anymore.”
“That’s really weird.” said Hallem. “Who ever heard of a cop that won’t chase?”
“Anzy says that if a cop isn’t respected enough that the perpetrator will pull over for him, he isn’t a cop at all, just another thug on the opposite side.”
“Really?” said Hallem.
“Really.”
“How many cops still chase bad guys?” asked Hallem shrewdly.
Faisand winced. “Probably about two-thirds of them…”
“Ha!” said Hallem. “I knew it. Did you ever see him beat up a guy?”
“Not exactly, dear.”
“What’s ‘not exactly’?” asked Aine.
“We were out walking, he was out of uniform… which almost never happens, I can tell you…”
Hallem snickered. “You mean he keeps it on when he…”
“No. Behave. We were walking, and I was carrying a purse, not that carefully because I felt safe with him… and another passing Runge suddenly shoved me into Anzy and grabbed the purse. I guess he expected that Anzy would grab for me and give him a chance to run away, which he certainly tried to do.”
“What happened?” asked Aine.
“I stumbled across the sidewalk because Anzy lunged for the guy immediately and tackled him.”
“And beat him up?” said Hallem, expectantly.
Faisand hesitated, then said “On the whole, child, I would have liked it if he had. I was terribly frustrated with him. He tackled the guy, got the purse back…”
“Did he pull a gun on him?”
“Anzy doesn’t carry a gun.”
“What the heck did he do, then?”
“Just what I said. He tackled the guy, grabbed the purse, and then he rolled away and jumped up to his feet and walked back to me as if nothing had happened. I couldn’t believe it. For that matter, the guy he’d tackled couldn’t believe it. He just stared and stared, and then he jumped up and ran off.”
“You wanted Anzy to beat him up?” said Hallem.
“I suppose I did, child. It was my best purse, and I felt quite violated.”
Hallem perked up, his small wolf ears coming fully alert. “So you wouldn’t mind if he grabbed one of your other purses, that you didn’t like as much, huh?”
Faisand’s ears, by contrast, flattened a bit. “I only had t.. three. I earned a lot then- this was some time ago, dear. But of course I would mind, though perhaps not as much. It’s hard to say how much, the upsetting part is really the getting mugged. I was glad Anzy was there.”
“But you would be happier if Anzy beat up the guy for trying to take your third purse?”
“You shouldn’t call him that, child. It’s more of a pet name I have for him, though I believe Voustrets also picked it up. That’s proper, Voustrets and Anzende are almost like lovers themselves, but not in a sexual manner. Or, you might say they are like a squabbling old married couple…”
Hallem wouldn’t be distracted. “So you would be happier if Anzende beat up the guy for taking your third purse?”
“What’re you driving at, child?”
“I’m just trying to see how you think. What if it was your thirtieth purse?”
Faisand narrowed her eyes. “If I am carrying it, it is my first purse, not my thirtieth, dear. I could afford to get a new one if I saw one that appealed to me. By practicing my skills, which I shan’t describe to you, I could easily have got three hundred purses. In fact, I had three.”
“Three at once?” said Hallem.
“Three at once, yes.”
“Did you carry three at once, or did two just sit around?”
Faisand was not a fool. “What do you think I did with them, child?”
“I have no idea.” said Hallem grandly, like a tiny prosecutor. “I’m just trying to find out how you think.”
Faisand’s ear flicked- whether in vexation, or amusement, was unclear. “I made a fire of them, and danced merrily around it, and went out and bought another six purses which I never used. Dear me, what was I thinking?”
Hallem wasn’t a fool either. “All right, all right… what did you really do?”
“I gave the second favorite one to Demarle shortly after I met her, because she was fond of it, and the year after, I realized I hadn’t worn the third favorite for years, and I tossed it in one of those large clothes-for-the-homeless bins you see around. This satisfied me, partly because it was the correct thing to do, and partly because I suspected my third best purse was by far the finest thing in there.”
Hallem blinked. “When did you start doing that?”
“What, donating purses?”
“No.” said Hallem. “You’ve just mentioned several motivations for what you did, and one of them isn’t flattering. I thought nobody did that sort of thing outside Ungovernment. We learn it because you can’t maintain an anarchist society unless people are able to communicate their motivations…”
“Such as you trying to draw out moral failings on my part so you can claim superiority?” purred Faisand.
“She’s on to you, Hallem.” said Aine.
“People mostly don’t even analyze their shallowest level.” said Hallem, whose ears were laid slightly back defensively.
“For most of my life I have lived in an alien society, child.” said Faisand. “I wouldn’t be here if I hadn’t left Ause very young, and I wouldn’t have done that unthinkingly either. From an early age, I’ve questioned my motivations. You shan’t catch me out that way.”
“New new mommie.” said Aine to Hallem.
“Oh, no, child. New roommate. Let’s be clear on that.”
“Don’t mind Aine.” said Hallem placatingly. “She’s kind of naive.”
Faisand and Aine glanced at each other, shrewd feline gaze bouncing off a very expert yearning childish gaze.
“Uh-huh.” said Faisand.
“Faisand!” came Demarle’s voice from outside. “That Voustrets guy is here!”
It wasn’t just Voustrets, either- Rai and Boodins were there as well. Before he’d left, Voustrets had arranged that everyone was to meet back at the Cathouse the following morning, for he had an elaborate plan that he refused to adequately explain.
Faisand looked for Anzy, but as usual, he wasn’t there- he was back at work in Kiesens.
“But where is the wolf lady?” said Voustrets. “This Dene, this Denenke Tieschtet, where is she? She was to play lookout, with these children as cover.”
Hallem chimed in. “I think we can spy better from the inside!”
“Very well,” said Voustrets, “what grounds will you have for being permitted inside a working chemicals company that may be committing terrible crimes?”
“I’ve seen the boxes the vistalrechar was being shipped in, and I’ve smelled it.” said Hallem.
The vulpine detective had meant his remark as a scold, but this stopped him. “How is it that you’ve smelled the poison? You were perhaps playing with it?”
“We dropped a box. One of the vials fell out and cracked. Dad had everybody smell it. He said it’s always good to learn new information, especially when you couldn’t know it through normal means. I’m sure I remember how it smelled.”
Voustrets was nonplussed. “You mean we have to concoct a logical excuse for a child to go into the chemical plant?”
“That’s hardly a child.” observed Faisand. “He’s eight going on eighteen. I’d worry more about the chemical plant.”
“But we’d agreed that Rairate and Boodins could go in, on the pretext that they were inspecting the plant, and Dene could be a lookout…”
Faisand glanced sharply at the vulpine detective. “Why do you think those two are suitable? Rairate is certainly capable, but Boodins? He’s eighteen going on eight.”
“Hey!” yelped Boodins.
“Can’t get by on a big teenage dick forever, dear.” said Faisand. “I’ve not seen you be very useful or thoughtful.”
“I can be helpful!” protested Boodins, greatly hurt. “I helped Daucery, really well!”
“Helping someone to do things they ought not to be doing, while getting what you want in the most direct way possible, is not as useful as you imagine. I know Daucery. She very likely goaded you on until you ravaged her, and we’ve tried to break her of that.”
Boodins was silent. He knew he’d been cleverer about it than that, but the old cat was a little too close to the truth, and he’d certainly given the rangy butterscotch Nerre what she demanded without asking if it was good for her. He’d been bouncing in and out of a lot of situations like a ping-pong ball, just reacting to them, and Faisand seemed to be suggesting that this wasn’t adequate.
Voustrets, however, had an answer for her.
“I understand your concern, Faisand, but it is of the great importance that the boy go into the chemical plant- because he is a Resten.”
“You mean I can smell the problem out?”
“I smelled the vistalrechar,” said Hallem, “he hasn’t. I should be the one.”
“No.” said Voustrets. “The boy should accompany Rairate simply because he is a Resten- though I don’t know what pretext could be used to bring the child. But far from being an impediment, Boodins will be Rairate’s key to entering the building.”
“Explain, ‘aons.” said Rai firmly.
“Very well.” said Voustrets. “But I must ask you all to protect the secrecy of this theory- I had hoped I could have your cooperation without revealing it.”
“Now I want to know what it is.” said Boodins.
“I wished to conceal it from you most of all.” said Voustrets.
“What?”
“Your fellow Resten, who is not simply a compatriot but who is royalty on your world- has been doing something terrible, and I have been trying to work out the specifics for over a year now.”
“He means Elistary.” said Faisand with satisfaction. “I always knew she was up to no good.”
“She is deeply involved with Dinsam Industrial Fabrication. She’s had Ungovernment ship them deadly biochemical poison, she’s taken steps to destroy Ungovernment to protect Dinsam, and she is so involved in Dinsam that I suspect any Resten showing up would be assumed to be in league with her. I am hoping this is the case. It may permit you access for long enough that you can figure out what she’s trying to do with so much poison….”
“Why would you be hiding that from me?” said Boodins.
Voustrets gave Boodins a look. “Tell me, would a Relf of your world commit crimes?”
“Of course not! We’re trying to rescue her! Or… um, it’s kind of weird if she’s come to Verss herself to have a lot of sex…”
“Why not?” said Faisand. “I did.”
“They don’t… they wouldn’t do that. Are you sure it’s her?”
“And this,” said Voustrets, “is why I did not wish to tell you. You do not believe a Relf can do certain things. Were you to encounter Elistary, your innocence might serve as a shield.”
“Huh?” said Boodins.
“Not for your safety, for our intentions.”
“I don’t think he gets it.” said Faisand.
“Why are you being so mean?” protested Boodins, and Rai added, “Yes, ‘aons. I do not wish you to distress him any longer.”
Faisand sighed. “I’m getting old and cranky…”
“No, you already are old and cranky.” pointed out Boodins.
Faisand arched an eyebrow. “Thank you for that… my point being, I’m old enough to sense trouble, and I’m concerned this boy will bring us trouble. He’s possibly endangered Daucery, he’s liable to end up with Demarle, and I’m seriously alarmed that Alonifi may trick him into mating her, which could be very dangerous. He’s paid us nothing and eaten our food and before Jennis turned up, he seemed quite happy to stay in a room here without any particular date to leave…”
Rai had had enough. “We have already left! You must understand that, ‘aons. We shall leave again, now. Come, Boodins…”
“Just a moment- ‘aons.” said Faisand.
At this, Rai froze, prey to the training of his culture, and he listened to what Faisand had to say, albeit unwillingly.
“You have done that. It was through pressure from Jennis, the boy had no intention of going anywhere, had he?”
“I suppose not.” admitted Rai. “It’s a little awkward, but we’ve done all right so far.”
Faisand said, “Nothing I’ve said is untoward. He asked why I was being mean. I am not being mean, I’m being practical. This Voustrets seems to want our visitors to engage in spying and schemes. I’m not sure it’s to our benefit to have them underfoot.”
“What about us?” said Hallem. “We’re underfoot too, and we haven’t got anyplace to go.”
“I think you’d best avoid being underfoot.” said Faisand.
Jennis passed by, provoking a hunted look from Boodins and a remark of, “Good morning, Jennis” from Faisand, which went unanswered.
“Ah!” said Voustrets. “Have you spoken to your friend who is working at Mistress Elistary?”
“That’s what I’m worried about…”
Elsewhere, Allie was worried too- not panicking, not yet, but definitely worried. The guy was named Gerrd, and he was loud and confident, but he’d come in alone, not with friends. There was something ‘off’ about him, like he was laughing at a joke he was making which nobody was going to get… he was slightly athletic, not as much as Wern, but his bravado was incredible.
It really was just like he was the big-man pack-leader most popular guy in his crew, the one that everyone deferred to, but where the hell was the crew? Those types of guys always ran in packs and came in in groups. Usually they’d split up and each take girls, but Allie had seen one situation the previous night where the whole group went off with one girl, and an enforcer pointedly stationed himself outside the door, listening.
It was startling, what kinds of sounds he was prepared to stand there listening to- but the girl did come out again, on her own paws, several hours later, leaning on some of the guys. Allie tried to remember if Jennis had said anything about the legality of that stuff, then winced, remembering she’d apparently really blown it with Jennis.
And here was Gerrd, bold as a pack leader, yet he’d come in alone.
Well… she was apparently about to learn what that meant.
“So- ya real hard to impress, huh?” he said.
Allie blinked. “I’m not sure I’d say that. Impress? I would hope you’d enjoy our time together…”
“Oh, I will, baby, trust me, I’m gonna enjoy this. I should ask you to close your eyes for the full effect.”
“I should ask you for double scale, for that.” snapped Allie.
“Hey, hey! Easy, baby! Little less attitude, alright? You know what they say about double scale, right?” said Gerrd, taking off his pants.
“No- what?”
“Bitch ain’t worth two bitches, ‘cos with two bitches you can have one for each nut,” said Gerrd, and guffawed. “How do you like that?”
Allie dutifully laughed, a little awkwardly, feeling very off balance. “Well, I’m glad you’re going to enjoy it- you ought to!”
“Fuck does that mean?”
Allie stammered, as his tone had changed suddenly. “I- I- Just that I’m going to do my best with you, I hope you do enjoy it!”
Gerrd relaxed again, just as abruptly, hand on his sheath and working on it. “That’s right, baby. I’m gonna do my magic- you’ll be howlin’ in no time, baby.”
“Um… I don’t tend to be noisy, exactly.”
“I got the cure right here.”
What he had was a growing hard-on, one that swelled out of his unkempt sheath with a vengeance, apparently all the more aroused by her nervousness. Allie decided to test that, and bit her lip gently, feigning worry.
“Um… does it get a lot bigger?”
“Of course. You want it lay-down, or tail in the air? Yer gettin’ it in about ten seconds, baby, decide or be decided.”
“That quick?” she said. She saw the way he got an extra lift out of her worry. Ah. One of those.
“It’s doing you a favor, baby, that knot don’t go in easy. Let’s go let’s go…”
Allie bit her lip again. From what she could see, she wasn’t feigning worry any more. Gerrd was a monster, and he wasn’t talking gentle. She made a quick decision.
“Belly to belly.” she said. “You can play with my tits better.” And, thought Allie, I can bite, punch and kick better if this gets out of hand.
“Lay down.” said Gerrd. Allie flowed over to rub up against him.
“Fuckin’ lay down!” barked Gerrd. “The man does the fuckin’!”
Startled, Allie cringed away- and, seeing that he wasn’t coming after her or making threatening moves, she backed carefully towards the shabby bed, reclining onto it. At the last moment, she surreptitiously licked her fingers, as drooly as she could manage with a dry, nervous mouth, and anointed her lupine pussy, hoping the guy wouldn’t spot or object to this move.
Gerrd moved in with a swagger, almost walking bowlegged. Allie privately thought that his nuts did not justify that posture- they were actually fairly small- but Gerrd’s cock made up for them. She lay back, wide-eyed and spread-legged, grateful that she’d snuck a bit of lube and trying to get erotic in her head so she could handle it.
Gerrd’s cock loomed at her. It had fairly impressive length, but the alarming part was the swollen, blunt bulk of it- he was a fat, fat boy, and it looked like he was going to come out with a really serious knot while he was at it. Allie wasn’t at all sure she could manage the tie-breaking trick on a guy that was too huge, and as Gerrd climbed up onto the bed, she quickly decided she was going to try and jolly him along any way she could, rather than get into physical conflict and possibly be unable to get away. She wasn’t sure quite what he needed, but the important thing was figuring it out quick, satisfying him, and getting him out.
“And the bitch says…” said Gerrd, not harshly, but in almost a dreamy, incantory way…
With a rough thrust, Gerrd’s cock jabbed at her, tucking into her saliva-wettened vulva and prying her open with the harshness his voice didn’t have. Allie bared her teeth from the sharpness of the sensation, the wedged searing hard bulk of it… and then, suddenly, it was gone, and Gerrd’s eyes were a little less friendly.
“I get it… they weren’t lying, you really are hard to impress. That can be arranged…”
He reached down, while Allie panted and stared, and he stroked her mons, massaging it as if squeezing her pussy together, stroked his sheath and rubbed his hand against the head of his cock, making a little snarl.
No sooner had Allie realized that he’d done that to make his erection even harder, stiffer and bulkier…
“Bitch says.”
Gerrd bucked forward with even more aggression, and Allie let out a yelp as he plunged into her. It was like taking on Rencer in full climax- a searing burst of intimate sensation shocking her body. She barely felt lubricated enough to take him, and this time he wasn’t stopping and pulling out. He shoved his way through all tightnesses, not waiting for her to melt around him- it seemed like he didn’t even want that, he was working his cock in her like she was a blow-up doll.
Allie yowled through her teeth, keening at the overwhelming sensations, her ears laid back.
“Yes she does.”
Gerrd’s hips heaved and thrusted. Then, barely pausing, he reached for her legs and lifted, curling her under him, tilting her hips up to more closely align with his thrusting angle- and, having done this, Gerrd put his back into it, and Allie’s wolf pussy, barely keeping up with the aggression of Gerrd’s swollen, frenetically plunging cock, got presented with the next stage- Gerrd had got an angle where he could pull almost completely out with each thrust, and then slam down, jabbing himself to the hilt in her. And this he did, and did, and Allie reeled and began to howl and yelp.
“Yes she DOES!”
Vaguely, Allie realized that her usual routine, her usual responses, were out the window. She wasn’t quite at the point of biting and kicking, but her sense of not wanting to make noise was totally irrelevant to this- if it was in any other context, she’d call it getting beat up. Only a few previous clients’ seed kept her from being dry and scraped raw- her body wasn’t helping one bit, and had decided it was done for the day, thanks. As one of Gerrd’s thrusts jabbed extra forcefully, Allie let out a shrill yipe.
“Oh yes she DOES! Bitch speaks! We gonna pop it in and out?”
His knot was swelling in his excitement, even as he continued to thrust. It added an extra level of “oh hell no” to the sensations ransacking Allie, and was rapidly becoming screamingly bulky.
“Gonna… pop it? I.. can! Say… when!”
Allie let out a wail, and grabbed onto Gerrd with arms and legs, desperately trying to cling to him and stop him pulling that knot out. She felt her body, tired of the churning, lock onto his cockbase in a tie- just clamp down like her pussy was trying to sprain itself on him.
“Oh yeah. OH yeah. Oh YEAH…”
Allie clung to him, tears leaking from her eyes, feeling his body shudder as he began to orgasm- and she let out piteous keening noises as Gerrd’s knot ballooned inside her already brutalized wolfpussy, and just hung on as the pressure built and built and built, shards of pain flashing sporadically from her insides. Blessedly, he had finally stopped moving.
“Ohhhhh, yeeeeaaaaahhhhhhhh…”
Allie didn’t trust his not moving- she clung hard to him, waiting as long as she had to for him to subside. She knew sometimes the huge ones didn’t last. The guys presumably just couldn’t maintain the blood pressure.
“Oh, baby, that feels so good…”
Allie wiped her eye with her hand, and set her jaw- if nothing else happened, she’d ridden out the worst of it.
“I could tell, baby, I was your best, made to impress.”
Allie sniffled, and didn’t argue. If it got him out of here without incident, she wouldn’t argue. She knew that not only had she not come, but she’d gone as far from erotic feelings as she’d ever been, but to this clown, he was her best. Allie wrapped her legs tighter, wincing as it put pressure on the titanic knot wedged inside her. She suspected the goddamned thing wouldn’t even clear her pelvis until it went down a bit.
“Oh, baby. Gooood night, such a good night…”
It seemed to take forever for Gerrd to subside. He was done- he didn’t seek any more talk, he didn’t try to move, but he’d swelled so hard that it took a long time to untie. Allie passed the time working on her tie-release exercises, trying to get control of that muscle that cramped up so thoroughly. Gerrd didn’t seem to mind, it was like he’d already moved on.
When they finally separated, Allie limped for the door, and was passed by Gerrd. She privately thought she’d snarl at him if he tried to support her or help her walk, and she was very annoyed that he made no such attempt.
Wern was just outside the door, and he looked upset.
“Are you okay, Allie?” he said.
“She’s great, dude. Who the fuck are you?” said Gerrd.
“I’ll talk to you later…” said Allie to Wern.
“You might want to give her a little rest.” said Gerrd, in a self-satisfied way.
“I didn’t like the sounds I was hearing.” said Wern, confronting the other Runge male.
“Again with the who the fuck are you? What was wrong with ‘em?”
“I don’t hear sounds like that when I’m with her, buddy. Okay?”
“Sorry to hear it, knotless. Want I should give you some pointers?”
“What?” snarled Wern.
“Bitches like the rough, they want a real man. Maybe you can’t give them enough of what they want, so in that case fuck harder. People say this one is hard to impress, doesn’t make noise easy…”
“That’s because…” began Wern, his voice tense as a wire.
“No, dude, seriously- all it took was a much bigger cock, and you just jab it in real rough and you got all the noise you want. It’s easy. Next time, I’m gonna take it up a notch, see if I can get that screaming happening. You know, when they’re all shaking and screaming, and sometimes afterward you find out they didn’t notice but they bleed..”
Wern’s fist cut him off. All around them, customers and whores scrambled to see or to get clear.
Gerrd didn’t get much of a chance to yell. He went over a chair, fell so hard that the chair started to come apart, and Wern was all over him, landing another savage punch. Across the room, an enforcer began to charge over. The door to the outside was open, and Allie saw a Verss cop glance in at the sudden activity.
She looked back, quickly, to see Wern grab the chair by its leg, yanking it from under Gerrd’s twisting body. Gerrd was holding the side of his muzzle where Wern had punched him, and was kicking at Wern with one foot- and the chair came down, awkwardly, smashing against Gerrd’s body, splintering into pieces. And up went part of the chair, and what Wern was holding now looked like a sort of bent wooden club- and Wern’s body convulsed in a swing that smashed that club against the side of Gerrd’s head.
Gerrd spasmed and collapsed- and the club went up, and then down again with mad force- and then, Wern went down, tackled by the charging enforcer. Just a few seconds later, the cop from outside ran up, his gun out, screaming “FREEZE!”
Allie screamed, too. Gerrd’s head wasn’t the right shape any longer. It was all dented in. Allie raised her hands, saw that blood had splashed on her, screamed again.
“You got him? What’s up with the guy he was hitting?” said the cop.
The enforcer couldn’t answer, he was still struggling with Wern, who hung onto the chair leg and seemed to be desperately trying to get free and hit Gerrd again.
“Roll clear, guy! I’ll shoot him!”
“WERN!” screamed Allie, dropping down and screaming it right in his face.
Wern froze, suddenly realizing he was staring right at Allie, and there was a moment of silence, no motion, no reaction, Wern pinned beneath the enforcer, Allie crouching inches from them, the cop holding everybody at gunpoint.
Gerrd made a weak croaking noise- and stopped breathing.
Wern looked over at his handiwork, slowly, as if not quite believing it. He inhaled, and spoke in an unrecognizable voice.
“…I was on parole…”
“He’s fuckin’ beat the guy to death, is what he’s done.” said the enforcer.
The cop was yelling into his radio. “Backup! I need backup!”
“Wern!” gasped Allie, barely able to keep up with what was happening.
“I’m sorry…” said Wern.
Another cop came charging in. The first one saw an opportunity, and grabbed the chair leg out of Wern’s now unresisting hands. He went to strike Wern with it, and the other cop stopped him. “No! That’s evidence, dammit! The murder weapon!”
“Yeah!” yelled the first cop. He handed the chair leg to the second one, and kicked Wern hard in the side.
“Get… no, you cuff him, I’ll get an ambulance! Shit, that guy’s had it, look at his fucking head, will you?”
“Wern, why?” sobbed Allie.
“Holy crap, she’s right,” said the second cop, “it’s him. Guess it’s back inside for him. Oh, just fucking cuff him, will you?”
The first cop was kicking Wern again, who jerked and flinched. “He’s going fucking nuts!”
“No, stop! Look! Look at him!”
“He… okay, I know you have seniority, but what the hell just happened? Why ain’t he fighting, now?”
The second cop sighed heavily. “Cuff him. He’s a fucking yoyo. Institutionalized.”
“What?” said the first cop, but he stopped kicking and got out his handcuffs.
“This is that guy that messed with a little girl, years ago.” said the second cop. “They let him out on parole. He’s been in the joint so long, he can’t handle life outside. They do shit knowing they’ll go back to jail. Right before their parole expires, that’s usually when you get this. Hey, you! Shithead! When would it expire, huh? I’ve seen you around for a while…”
Wern didn’t answer. He seemed beyond speech. Allie stared at him, horrified.
“Whatever.” said the cop. “That’s a problem you’re not gonna have again. If they don’t just snuff you, you’re never getting out now.”
Allie stared. Whimpered, “Wern…”
“Will you… wait for me?” he said.
Allie didn’t speak- she couldn’t- and Wern’s tone of voice somehow had included this, included the despair of knowing that there was no coming back, that the two-tone wolf girl with the quirk about silence and the sexy little noises was not going to wait for him.
Wern was done.
Wern was led roughly away by the two cops, and the others looking on drifted off, resuming their plans in the manner of jaded big-city dwellers.
Allie looked down at the corpse of Gerrd, who would not be returning as promised, to screw her even more violently until she screamed and bled. One of his eyes seemed to be pleading, “Why would you hit such a nice guy like me?”. The other one wasn’t recognizable anymore.
Eventually, Allie realized that with Jennis gone, she was the floor manager, and it was on her to call the ambulance. Nobody else was going to bother.
Dazedly, Allie went to the phone, dialing the emergency number printed on the handset. “Hello? This is Mistress Elistary. Not her, the place Mistress Elistary. There’s a guy here who’s dead. Yes, dead. Uh… okay, you can send… what? Am I in shock? You’ll be right over? Um, okay…”
Allie hung up the phone while the operator was still talking to her, and sat down, staring at Gerrd’s corpse. It occurred to her that her cunt still hurt, and vaguely wondered if the ambulance people would have anything to help.
When the ambulance people arrived, Allie was still staring at Gerrd, unmoving.
Allie was walking. It helped, somehow. She’d put on some clothes from the dresser in her room- the same slutty cut-off jeans she usually settled for, because the clothes weren’t hers and everything else on offer was even sluttier- and wandered off. None of the other whores seemed to care- they’d figured out immediately that she had no idea what she was doing as a straw boss, and they totally ignored her. It was possible that they were already doing things she was supposed to prevent, but Allie couldn’t care. She didn’t even know what would be considered wrong- not anymore.
She’d been walking for hours. She stuck to the nicer areas, kept moving, hoping she wouldn’t be arrested for soliciting. She wasn’t, she was just trying to stay out of places where she’d be mugged or attacked. It was fairly obvious she wasn’t carrying a lot of money. Her clothing would have shown even a set of keys as a bulge. Allie had nothing at all.
Allie looked up, and realized where her paws had led her. Though she hadn’t intended it, she was approaching that expensive cafe- the one where she’d had breakfast with Jennis. It seemed another lifetime ago. Allie’s tail drooped even more as she looked in the entrance gate, at the clean tables and cloth tablecoverings. She’d been told not to return. They knew what she was. And Jennis wouldn’t be in here- Jennis had flipped out and yelled at the manager, and was even less welcome than Allie was.
Allie turned, slowly, to wander elsewhere.
“psssst!”
Jennis stood, in the shadows, twenty feet away, glancing furtively at the cafe and clearly hoping not to be spotted.
Allie’s world tumbled. Her first reaction was panic- Jennis hated her and had abandoned her, and Allie had worried about the painful scene if ever she should meet Jennis again. Yet from the first glance, it didn’t seem like Jennis was angry, it was like it had been before they fought- Jennis’s ears, her posture, her eyes hinted she was eager, even anxious, to see Allie again.
The two-tone wolf girl hesitated, in a panic that arose from her memory of the fight, her hurt feelings, battling against her desperate need for a friend and someone to trust. She wanted to have the spunk to say, sorry, I’m not hiring- or some catty remark to show that her feelings had indeed been hurt- but she just froze, unable to react for a second. Twenty feet away, Jennis’s ears perked more, and the burly shaggy wolf byotch wagged a bit, hopefully, and beckoned with a tiny, nervous gesture.
Allie glanced nervously at the nearby cafe, and took a hesitant step, seeing Jennis draw a breath, seeing Jennis reach out cautiously- and then Allie was walking faster, and then she was rushing towards Jennis, slamming into her embrace, sobbing and crying too hard to see.
“Oh, honey.” said Jennis. “That bad?”
“They took Wern away…” managed Allie.
Jennis hugged Allie tighter, muttering faintly. She probably didn’t mean it to be heard, but Allie was able to make out just enough- Jennis was muttering, “do not say told you so, do NOT say told you so…”
“It’s not like that.” said Allie. “It’s kinda worse…”
“Tell me. Then I’ve got things to talk to you about- but tell me.”
Allie gulped. “Wern beat a guy to death. Right in front of me. His blood splashed on me, a bit of it anyway.”
Jennis regarded Allie critically. “You haven’t showered or anything, either- I still see spots of it on your fur, especially against the white.”
“Oh, no!”
“No, stay, don’t freak out…” said Jennis, holding Allie tight. “There’s time for that later. Why did he do it? I didn’t think he was that sort. I thought he… you know what I think, I won’t repeat it.”
“He did it… it was because of me. The guy fucked me super rough, he thought it was the greatest thing ever. He was boasting, telling Wern he could get me noisy the same way…”
“Hmmmm….”
“And he said he would come back and do me again, rougher, and see if I bleed- and bam, Wern punched him.”
Jennis blinked. “Hell of a punch. He killed a guy with punching? He did look pretty buff.”
“No, no! There was this chair- it all happened so fast- Wern was hitting the guy with a piece of chair, a little longer than his forearm. He hit him twice, so hard that it smashed his head in and he died…”
“Ouch.” said Jennis. “I mean, for you. Obviously for the guy it was ouch. Sounds like a real charmer. You know how to deal with those guys?”
“How?” said Allie, tearing up again. She’d thought Jennis was lost to her.
“For starters, you’ve got to be on it real quick- you object, maybe tactfully or making a joke of it, but firmly. Some of ‘em, you can soft-soap about it, you’re basically telling them they’re too big and too strong, they want to hear that. The rest- demand double or triple pay on the grounds that you’re having to do special services. You’re not supposed to bleed- union rules. It’s one of the few things that can be checked…”
“What if they keep doing it?”
“Enforcers. If they’re any good you’ll find some hovering around if they hear a note in your voice that sounds too authentic. You should be able to ham it up if you want to make the guy feel a little overwhelming, but the enforcers should be able to tell if you’re faking.”
“But I don’t fake anything.”
“When you hear what I’ve got to say, maybe you’ll start.”
Allie blinked. “Um. I’m not even sure what I’m doing anymore. That place is ruined now, I should leave…”
“No!” interrupted Jennis. “Maybe there’s something you can do there. For the side of good.”
“What? What good? I don’t understand you, Jennis. I thought you hated Mistress Elistary.”
“I never said I considered her the side of good…”
“I’m really not following you.” said Allie. “I’m sorry.”
“What’re you doing for the next couple hours?” said Jennis.
“Um. Wandering around wishing I was dead. No, you’ve distracted me, how about- wandering around being totally confused?”
“Oh, honey.” said Jennis, hugging Allie again. “I shouldn’t have left you, I’ll never forgive myself for that…”
“I just wish I knew what you knew. How did you know Wern was going to go all wrong? It was like you knew ahead of time something was going to happen. I didn’t want to listen, but I’m listening now…”
“Good, because we need to talk. I have some people I want you to meet.”
“Better jobs for me?” said Allie. “Don’t forget, I’m really worried about trying to say no to Elistary.”
“People at my new job- and funny you should mention Elistary. Follow me…”
Allie slunk nervously in Jennis’s wake as they worked their way around the surface of Verss, not following the streets that dove within the mountainous city but staying where the sun shone and the property was expensive- and balked when she saw Jennis’s destination. It was the Cathouse, which Allie had only read about.
“I can’t go in there! How can they have given you a job?”
Jennis laid her ears back. As she couldn’t read, she’d had the luxury of ignorance and had gone looking for work with little idea of her chances. The articles Allie had seen, depicting the Cathouse as a strange, insular alien world in the middle of Verss where even the smallest task was done by expatriate Nerre, and Runge were only permitted in to be pleasured… those articles were lines and squiggles to Jennis.
“I got a job as an enforcer, babe. Try-outs were a bitch, too. We’re not talking about getting you fucking work in the place, it’s about something else, now come on!”
“About what?”
“About getting even with Elistary, that’s what!”
As they entered, a fluffy white Nerre bounced over to Jennis and gave her a big hug, with more than a bit of obvious groping and fondling. “Is that your friend, Jennis- the one you talked about?”
“Yeah, still is, thank goodness. Where’s Voustrets?”
“I am here!” cried Voustrets, rising from a couch. “Can it be that you have found for us our agent?”
Allie tried to stand her ground, but her tail curled and tucked between her legs, because she was recognizing the people in the room. She was certain the grey Nerre was the famous Faisand she’d grown up hearing about, and even more alarmingly, this Estrai approaching her could only be the famous detective Voustrets Talanstre Laimontre. Allie was struck dumb by sheer nervousness.
Voustrets and Demarle both managed to make it even worse, by studying her attentively. Voustrets looked her up and down, his intelligent eye seemingly missing nothing, catching her gaze and nodding as if to say- yes, you are terrified, and we shall work with that, perhaps it can be turned to my purposes.
Demarle’s inspection was less intimidating but even more alarming, for the fluffy white kitty promptly began looking Allie over like she was a proffered toy, petting Allie’s fur and pawing at her already skimpy clothing. “Oooo, very nice. I’d like to see that patterning, so pretty! Hey, Jennis, does it…”
“Yeah it does,” said Jennis. “She’s got the proper two-tone butt. And if you go after that girl and skip over me, it’s spanking time…”
“Ooooh.” said Demarle. “Sexy. Careful you don’t say stuff like that around Rai, okay?”
“How come?” said Jennis.
“It’s against protocol, he acts like he’s still very bound by it. I don’t care, I wouldn’t be here if I hadn’t rebelled, but ninja-kitty is upset by such things.”
“Gotcha.” said Jennis.
“It’s generally a good idea,” said Demarle, “not to irritate someone who could have your throat out in less than a second with razor implanted claws…”
“Wow- I didn’t spot that.” said Jennis. “Should I be worried that he’ll jump me for basically kicking him and Boodins out of my new room?”
“No, he hadn’t been given a claim to that room within protocol. He won’t be, either- none of us here like returning to that world, and we won’t be giving him any official permissions or obligations anytime soon. We don’t have to play by those rules anymore. Hey, what’s this girl’s name?”
“She’s Allie. Dunno her last name- she might not want to use it.”
“Her butt is cute with the tail tucked along it so tightly, but doesn’t that mean she’s scared?”
“Yeah.” said Jennis. “Allie, lighten up, will you?”
“Yay!” said Demarle. “Ha, I told you I was learning a little bit, Faisand!”
Allie had begun to relax, but her tail tucked between her legs again when the silver-grey feline began primly padding over to join them. This was the famous courtesan, celebrity, most highly paid creature of the night in history. Allie noticed in her panic that Faisand was shorter and slighter than expected, and then noticed that she was old, very old, barely hanging on to the allure she’d once celebrated.
“You all should be ashamed of yourselves! Come this way, dear.”
Faisand began very determinedly leading Allie by the hand over to one of the couches, and sat her down.
“What for?” called Demarle. “Did I touch her too much or something?”
“Can’t you see the girl’s petrified?” said Faisand. “Shush dear, it’s going to be all right. Tell me what’s alarming you- apart from our Demarle, who could alarm a statue and make it blush and show a peek of scarlet. Apart from that, what on earth is distressing you?”
“…starstruck.” admitted Allie, glancing at Faisand sidelong in her nervousness.
“Starstruck? Really?”
“Of you- you’re Faisand!”
Faisand purred, and gave Allie a little hug devoid of fondling and groping, and called to Demarle, “I like this girl!”
“I am not, will you say, confident,” said Voustrets, “that this girl is of the position we need. The attitude, the demeanor, they do not speak of the floor manager, of being privy to secrets and the inside of things…”
Jennis snorted. “No, they don’t, but all the same, Allie’s the new straw boss over there. I know she doesn’t look experienced. She’s not. But Elistary still put her in charge. That bitch is crazy.”
“Hey!” said Allie. “I’m not useless! I just don’t know anything…”
“Well, that’s what makes her crazy.” said Jennis dismissively.
“Wait!” said Voustrets. “She has placed you in charge of floor operations, running all things in her name, though you, as you put it, don’t know anything?”
“…yes.” said Allie warily. The Estrai was practically vibrating with excitement.
“It is perfection! This is what you do…”
“Hold it!” said Jennis. “Don’t you want to explain to her what we’re proposing?”
She looked around, to see both Demarle and Faisand cringing slightly, ears a bit flattened, and remembered her job involved protecting the kitties- which apparently also included protecting them from Runge-style barking in argument.
“Explain calmly.” suggested Jennis.
Voustrets was just as quick to register the truth of a situation. Instantly, his tone changed, becoming softer, perhaps insidious, the only sign of chagrin being the rapid flicking of his vulpine ear.
“Dear one, it is simple. Are you fond of this boss Elistary?”
Allie shuddered. “No. I’m not.”
“Would you be upset to learn if she has been engaging in terrible, terrible crimes?”
Allie thought for a moment. “No… I guess not.”
“Well then,” said Voustrets, “it is decided! Please do.”
“What?” said Allie, nonplussed.
“That is just what we suggest- it is your assignment!”
Allie’s ears went back. “Jennissss! Make him talk sense!”
The older wolf lady chuckled. “How about I explain what he means? It might be easier.”
“Yeah. Do that.”
“What he means,” said Jennis, “is, he wants YOU to learn if Elistary is up to very bad things. He suspects she is, and I wouldn’t be surprised. We want you to spy on Elistary.”
Allie stared a bit. “That’s… pretty scary.”
“We wish to bring her to justice.” added Voustrets.
“For what?
“I cannot reveal everything to you…” said Voustrets.
“He’s not gonna reveal ANYTHING to you.” said Jennis wryly.
“I guess that would follow.” said Allie. “I mean, if he is really Voustrets Talanstre Laimontre. He really is?”
“Indeed I am, dear lady.” said Voustrets.
Allie looked at him. “You never do tell people your schemes, do you?”
“Certainly I do.”
“Really?”
“After they have successfully completed.” said Voustrets. “Please do me the honor of assisting me, along with these others.”
“What others?” said Allie.
“Nearly everyone here is prepared to help me. Join them!”
Allie looked around, at Jennis, at the exotic pretty Nerre, at the aging superstar courtesan Faisand she thought she’d never meet, but whom she was now sitting next to.
Faisand leaned over, and whispered in her ear. “Please help. Elistary’s out to get me, and I’m so tired of fearing her.”
Allie thought for a long moment, staring into nothingness as if she could see the future there.
“All right. I don’t trust that I’m safe anyway, in that place, might as well go all the way… but can you get me out of there if it all goes wrong? Everything I touch seems to go wrong.”
Voustrets considered this. “We cannot have anybody in there with you. It is… not of the good cover story, you understand? If you must flee, you must get out yourself.”
Allie looked him in the eye. “If I get out- can you people hide me from her? I haven’t told you everything she’s done.”
Both Voustrets and Faisand immediately replied, “Tell me!” and then looked at each other, discomfited.
“I mean it! Maybe you’ll understand when I do tell you. Seriously, can you hide me?”
Faisand hugged Allie again. “If he won’t, dear, I will personally hide you. I wish I could start now. It gives me the crawling bristlies that you have to go back and be around Elistary again.”
The young wolf girl was showing signs of recovery now that she thought there was a plan somewhere- her ears were more perked, her posture more upright. “Thank you,” she said, “but tell me more- I don’t understand what I’m supposed to do, just that I’m not on Elistary’s side anymore.”
“Damn straight.” said Jennis.
“Oh, but no!” said Voustrets. “While you are there, believe with all your heart that you are on her side. Just… open your attention, innocently percieve anything you can. Begin with this- Dinsam Industrial Fabrication. They are a sort of chemical plant, which is public knowledge. Open your ears to any mention of them, but do not think about it, simply receive. Return here tomorrow with whatever you have heard…”
Voustrets had also explained quickly- for Allie had to return to Mistress Elistary before her absence was noted.
That had been the last Allie saw of the Cathouse- Voustrets had hurried her out of there, and she’d kept looking over her shoulder, not wanting to leave. Mistress Elistary seemed all the more shabby by comparison. Allie had spent the night earning very poorly- only a couple of the least threatening clients had fucked her, and she had been distracted. One had solicitously asked if she was okay- Allie cried in his arms a bit and explained that a guy had been beaten to death right in front of her, and she got her eighty credits and a half hour of hugging and comforting, but on the whole she couldn’t work.
Now, she loitered outside Mistress Elistary’s office, heart pounding, listening at the door to the sound of Mistress talking. She was almost certain she’d heard the word Dinsam. She couldn’t make anything out, especially with the footst…
The door opened, and nearly hit her in the head. Allie’s tail tucked between her legs in complete panic, but the guy coming out didn’t notice her. He looked troubled and annoyed and Mistress’s voice pursued him, harrying him.
“I’ll make him go along, don’t you worry! Just have your people ready! And remember, Dinsam’s big day is tomorrow, do not slack off on me! Oh, Allie, what do you want now?”
Allie pulled herself together and frantically fell back on her cover story. “I… I just… a guy got beat to death in front of me, and…”
“He paid, right? Fuck him.”
“No,” said Allie, “I mean… I took over from J… Jennis, and I wanted to know if, if, if there was anything I’m supposed to do when that happens…”
Elistary padded over to her, looking disapproving. “Seriously? You seriously have to ask that?”
“I know I’m not very good.” said Allie. “I only want to learn better.”
Elistary regarded her with narrowed eyes. “Clean up the mess. You have cleaned up the mess, haven’t you?”
“I’ll go double-check! What else?”
“Deal with the ambulance people, I don’t care about any of that. If there’s legal problems, go find a lawyer, fuck him and get free advice. Don’t bother me with it.”
“Uh-huh… and anything else?”
“Get out of my sight.” snapped Elistary, and shut the door in Allie’s face.
It only took a few minutes for Allie to stop hyperventilating and freaking out, and later that evening she got a session worth more than a hundred credits, because she seemed so happy and glowing. In her head, the phrase “Dinsam’s big day is tomorrow” echoed over and over, and she couldn’t wait to bring this new information to her new friends.
It was barely past dawn, as Allie scurried through the streets of Verss, glancing huntedly everywhere, making for the Cathouse with total urgency.
Reaching it, she burst through the door, yelping excitedly. “Up! Wake up! Where’s that Voustrets?”
From the bed that sat in the middle of the front room sprang a frazzled ball of fluff- Demarle’s fur wasn’t tidy in the mornings to start with, and Allie’s yelping had caused the white feline to panic and foof out in alarm.
“What? What?” cried Demarle, quivering.
“I have a clue!”
Demarle stood as if stunned for a moment- and then began to laugh. She laughed and laughed, as other Nerre of the Cathouse came out to anxiously see what was the matter, as Jennis emerged yawning from her room, and she sat back on her bed, still laughing.
“No,” chuckled Demarle. “If you run into the Cathouse yelling like that at this hour of the morning, you’re clueless!”
Allie hopped from one paw to the other. “Really! It’s important! Where’s Voustrets?”
“He’ll be here soon enough.” said Demarle. “Care for some breakfast?”
“I’ve got to talk to him right away!”
Demarle rubbed her eyes, and gave Allie a good hard look. The young wolf girl was so excited her ears were madly perked up, and she was wagging and fidgeting.
“Isn’t she cute, Jennis?” said Demarle. “She works for Mistress Elistary? She’s wasted there.”
“Please let me talk to him!” said Allie.
“We’ll call him. I can’t do better than that. I believe he’s staying somewhere in Verss, so at least he doesn’t have to come all the way from Kiesens…”
Voustrets was called. The other denizens of the Cathouse began filtering out of their rooms, seeking breakfast and coffee. Allie hadn’t wanted to tell Voustrets anything over the phone- the drama of espionage had got right on top of her, and she fidgeted, waiting for him to turn up, watching the kitties yawn and languidly pad about fixing breakfast.
It was all taking place on that balcony overlooking the main room. There was a table, a little kitchen area, and she saw that Faisand was cooking for the others. Unexpectedly, Demarle leapt for a large wooden pole placed next to the balcony, and swarmed up it, joining the others and leaving Allie alone on the lower level with Jennis.
“They’re so pretty and elegant.” breathed Allie.
“Mm.” said Jennis. “They’ve got their good points. There’s a down side, too. You notice we’re still down here, and they’re up there? Oh- have you seen that Rencer guy again?”
“No. He didn’t come back.”
“If you see him again, you might try to give him some sort of contact information. He’s not going to faithfully go to Mistress Elistary all the time. He might even have stopped going when he noticed I wasn’t running the place anymore- that guy is not going to have patience with a house that’s not well controlled.”
“Should I be doing that? I’m not sure they’ll obey me.”
“I’m sure they won’t. I’d say, be ready to get out of there, because that place is going to collapse. No way can you do what I did- you don’t know enough about the business, and the girls, well… they’ll have started ripping the place off bigtime. Does it still have electricity, water, to all areas of the building?”
“How on earth would they be stealing electricity?”
“No, babe- copper.” said Jennis. “They’ll be ripping off copper out of the walls and selling it for money for drugs. Probably go for the pipes first. I shouldn’t make assumptions, the pipes are probably plastic…”
“There’s so much I don’t know.” sighed Allie.
“You shouldn’t have to know stuff like that. I should be able to offer you better places to be. Wouldn’t be hard…”
“Yeah, but… I feel so stupid! I didn’t spot any of that. Or see that Wern was going to freak out and go back to jail…”
“Oh, was that it? He was on parole? About to finish his time? One of those?”
Allie favored Jennis with a stricken, but also sulky, look. “That’s just what the cop said. Can you quit making me feel stupid for a moment?”
Jennis’s eyes softened, and she hugged Allie. “Listen. You can read. And write. Okay? Don’t begrudge me the stuff I know about. I’m glad it’s useful, but I’d still swap ya, if I had the chance.”
“I could teach you!”
This time, it was Jennis looking sulky. “I’m too damn old, my brain doesn’t want to do anything that hard. Bug me about it later- I seriously can’t cope with the idea this time of the morning.”
“Well… can I help? What do you need?” said Allie, wagging.
“I’ll tell you what I need.”
“Yeah?” said Allie.
“I need breakfast, you tree-climbing fluffballs!” cried Jennis at the Nerre breakfasting above. “Throw down that ladder and let us up!”
Brittery, a compact black Nerre, called down in reply. “Maybe we can bring something down for you!”
At that, Jennis’s eyes darkened, and she immediately strode for the climbing pole. Once again, she leapt, grabbed it with a grunt, scrambled awkwardly up it like she was climbing a tropical tree, and leapt over to the balcony, to the obvious alarm of Brittery. She’d been fine the previous day, but something about Jennis coming up after her had shaken her up badly.
“Sorry,” said Demarle, “I should have told you. This is Jennis- our new bouncer to replace Magarce- and she can do that.”
It appeared that Jennis’s basic shrewdness was in working order. Rather than continue to bull her way into the breakfast scene, she said very reasonably, “I hope nobody objects if I join you for breakfast? I’m very hungry.”
Brittery gulped. “We… never have Runge up here. This is our place. Yesterday we were all downstairs. Runge can’t come up here, they can’t climb the pole…”
“I’ll pretend you didn’t say that.” said Jennis. “I am not ‘Runge’, I’m Jennis, and I’m here to watch over you and get between you and anybody Verss can throw at you that might do you harm.”
“While you’re doing that,” yawned Daucery, “can you get me my cup of coffee?”
Jennis blinked- and relaxed a bit. “Sure, babe. What’s your name? I didn’t meet either of you, I’ve met Demarle and Faisand and Faisand’s boyfriend the cop.”
“Wait, what?” said Brittery. “Faisand the what now?”
Faisand smirked a little, in a restrained way. “Yes, Tery. The old girl isn’t as done as you think.”
“Boyfriend? You?” gawked the ebony feline. “Since when?”
Faisand sipped coffee, enjoying Brittery’s discomfiture. “He’s the big Runge cop from Kiesens who comes to the back door. He pretends to be one of the babies, but we’ve been faking that for years. We love each other, and when he comes here, we fuck like heroes.”
“Does he PAY you?” demanded Brittery. “If he does, how much?”
That got through to Faisand, and she made a face. “He used to. For a while we had him pay what the babies pay. Frankly, for a while, we haven’t really bothered. Since you care so terribly much- no, Brittery, I’m not making what you’re able to make. I used to, as you well know.”
Brittery sighed. “Good. I still win.”
Faisand gave her a sour look. “Yes, dear. Seeing as these days, I fuck for love…”
“Rock on!” said Daucery, and yawned again. “We love you, Faisand. Can I have my coffee?”
“Even Tery loves you,” added Demarle, “though it might not show very much.”
Brittery looked flustered, her ears laid back. “I don’t mean anything wrong. I just… I’ve put a lot of work into being the best, you know?”
Faisand glanced at her, a twinkle in her eye. “Actually, I do, dear. I quite understand. I did the same thing in my day…”
Jennis interrupted. “Can I ask something else?”
Brittery glanced quickly back at her, as Demarle said, “Of course. What?”
Jennis gestured with a thumb. “That’s my friend down there. Can she have breakfast too?”
Brittery’s ears spoke volumes. She didn’t say anything, but the black Nerre’s ears stayed flattened.
Faisand observed this. “Jennis dear… how badly do you need to shake everything up all at once?”
Daucery, the amazonian ginger kitty, looked puzzled. “How come it’s not bothering you? It’s nice of you to care about Tery, and you know I like shaking things up, but I was expecting you to object too. Suddenly you like Runge up here?”
Faisand blinked. “I suppose you’re right. It is out of character, isn’t it?”
“You’re the one who keeps reminding us that here we’re special and exotic.” pointed out Daucery.
“It’s Anzy!” exclaimed Demarle. “It’s her boyfriend!”
Faisand glanced back and forth, discomfited. “Hmph!”
“You went native!” said Brittery. “You, of all people!”
At this, Faisand was speechless. She blinked, and stammered, and finally she said, “I suppose I did…”
“How long have you been seeing him in secret?” said Demarle.
“I… uh… ni… no, ten years…”
“She went native.” declared Brittery to Demarle. “Imagine!”
“Jennis!” snapped Faisand, tail quivering. Hearing the sharpness of her tone, Jennis paid attention, ready to climb back down off the balcony if asked. She hadn’t intended to cause drama, only to make a space for herself. But Faisand didn’t order her to vacate the balcony, after all.
“Jennis, bring MY FRIEND Allie up, she shall have breakfast with us, and she’ll sit with me.”
The rope-ladder was duly dropped over the balcony edge, and Allie climbed up, tail rather tucked in submission, and hesitantly sat with Faisand, eyes adorably wide.
“You want native?” smirked Faisand. “I’ll show you native. Coffee, Allie?”
“They smell… odd, and musty.” said Brittery. “Great in bed, but over breakfast?”
“You whiff of heat,” snapped Faisand, “and their noses are so much better than ours it’s a wonder the poor dear can smell her coffee over you. Hold your tongue…”
“I’m wondering if I’ve caused too much trouble.” said Jennis carefully.
“Yes.” said Brittery, trembling.
“Oh, come on, Tery!” cried Demarle, beginning to show distress. “Be flexible!”
“You don’t understand,” said Brittery, “I liked being special…” and all at once, she rose to her feet and rushed off, back to her room, and they heard the door bang.
There was an uncomfortable silence, and then Jennis said, “I’m really sorry.”
“Me too, I’m sorry too!” said Allie, tearing up a bit.
“No.” said Faisand. “This is my fault. And I’m sorry- though I’ll see it right, eventually. I promise that.”
“Because you wanted to have breakfast with me!” protested Allie.
“No, dear, not at all. I produced that situation. Brittery is only imitating attitudes I’ve cultivated all my life, clung to even when I was giving them the lie in my secret life. I cannot expect her to cope when I suddenly reverse myself in this way. It is rather like I’ve betrayed her.”
“Huh?” said Daucery politely.
“Shan’t expect you to understand. We’ve considered you a lost cause from the start. You seem to have been born native, you’re more comfortable with the Runge than with us…”
“Wait, it’s about your snobbiness?” said Daucery. “You’re giving that up? About fucking time!”
Faisand gave her a look. “Not, I think, all of it. Please understand that we must still emphasize, celebrate our differentness- it is our meal ticket, darling, and we should make the most of it. But…”
“But you’re finally ready to take the snobbiness down a notch.”
“Anzy loves me.” said Faisand gently.
“And you love him.”
“I do, yes.”
“Hooray!” cried Daucery. “I knew their charms would eventually break you down. Extra hot, is he?”
“Keep your paws off him, that one’s mine.” snapped Faisand.
This shocked Daucery speechless. Finally she said, “Fuck if you haven’t gone native. Even I wouldn’t take it that far. Am I understanding you? You won’t share?”
Faisand looked cranky. “I’d rather not. Partly because it’d upset him. He only wants me, you know. He’s got that wolfy pairbondy thing, has for years.”
“How’s he stand it, what with you fucking for a living?” said Daucery. “Does that upset him?”
“I suppose it does.” said Faisand. “I never wanted to think about that, I was so determined to insist on my right to live out the last scraps of my gloried reputation…”
“But you’re the one who handles the b…”
“Anzy’s the last one who’s panting to make love to me.” said Faisand. “When everyone else lost interest, he didn’t change a bit. He’s mine. Don’t worry, he’s neither huge nor violent, he’s not your type… We’ve agreed that if someone comes along who still longs to make love to the famous Faisand, I’ll take them to bed. Cery dear, there is no such person. So I’m Anzy’s, and he’s mine.”
Allie stared in wonder. “So what you’re saying is, your career… ended?”
“And I never noticed.” said Faisand. “I turned around and on the one hand, I was changing adult babies who needed a complete break from their government jobs, and on the other hand I’d taken a Runge cop for a lover. I was also spying for him, keeping an eye on the street and on the Verss cops.”
“Oh, that reminds me!” said Allie, but was interrupted.
Back to the breakfast table came a slightly sulky Brittery- and a diminutive cat gamine, Alonifi, who was leading her by the hand.
“Brittery would like to say something.” chirped the kittenish Nerre, and poked her ebon companion.
“Nifi thinks it’s dumb of me to be upset…” muttered Brittery.
“It is! It SO is!”
“…because I’m still special, and I don’t have to keep myself separate just to show it.” said Brittery.
Faisand nodded, gravely. “She’s right, you are special, dear. Few of us are so dedicated to the art.”
“Well- I learned it from you.”
“You’ll surpass me yet. I have confidence in that. But we don’t need to keep ourselves apart quite so much.”
“Learned THAT from you, too.” grumbled Brittery.
“Well…” said Faisand, “consider that the whole time, I was as good as mated to Anzy. It’s easy to make a pretense of splendid isolation and superiority when you know it’s all a game…”
“And is this the new game? We’ll take our little balcony refuge, where no clients were ever allowed to join us, and we’ll make it a diner and take customers off the streets? How about we rent out my room? We can make a homeless shelter, and benefit society.”
“Brittery?” said Jennis, narrowing her eyes.
“Oh, the new hire. Yes?”
“Allie’s pretty close to homeless. Take it easy with that talk, will you?”
Brittery looked sulky again. “Not really my problem. Since when were we a boarding-house?”
“All this time,” said Demarle. “Unless you’d like to go get an apartment elsewhere?”
“Aren’t you protective of your new toy?” said Brittery.
“Wait, does that mean me?” said Jennis. “Or Allie?”
“You.” said Brittery in reply. “Allie has no place here at all.”
“I contradict, dear lady!”
Voustrets had arrived.
“May I.. join you?” he said.
“I’m sure that’s what you’re going to do…” said Brittery.
“Indeed I will try! It is my hope that I can join you in the effort to bring Elistary to justice- and Miss Allie has a place indeed in that, for she has summoned me here to learn news of great importance!”
“Yeah!” said Allie. “There was a guy coming out of her room, and she said to be sure and have his people ready!”
“Ah! But- to do what?”
Allie’s face fell, her ears wilting. “Uh…”
“Nothing good.” suggested Faisand.
“I’m not sure,” said Allie, “but… get this! She said, Dinsam’s big day was tomorrow! That’s TODAY! It’s got to be important!”
Voustrets’ eyes glittered, and one ear flicked. “You are sure? You are sure this is what she said?”
“I’m completely sure. And she doesn’t know I was spying on her, because I started asking her about the dead guy…”
“Wait, what?” gasped Faisand. “What dead guy? She’s slaughtering people in there?”
“No, no!” said Jennis. “Allie told me. I’m sorry, I didn’t tell you guys. Allie had an ex-con boyfriend for about a day, and there was this rough-trade client, and her boy went for the rough trade guy with a chair leg… killed him on the spot.”
“Holy crap!” said Demarle. “What did Elistary do about that?”
“Good question.” said Jennis. “She just said they took Wern away… who did, Allie?”
“There was this cop passing by. Elistary never even came out of her room, that’s why I needed to ask her. That’s why she didn’t suspect me, because I was asking about this other thing!”
“And you say, Dinsam’s big day is today?” said Voustrets.
“She totally said exactly that!”
“But the question remains- to do what?”
“Um.” said Allie. “I’ll tell you one thing.”
“Yes?” said Voustrets.
“I don’t think we have time for me to go back and find out…”
“It will be a thing to do with the vistalrechar.” said Voustrets. “Their big day of shipping it out. They’ll have finished whatever chemistry process they were to do, and they will all be working to transport it to its destination. They will have even the janitor and the office boy carrying buckets of deadly poison, it is to be sure!”
Voustrets had called around and arranged for Rai, for Boodins, for Siertes and Dene to show up immediately. Rai and Boodins were on hand in a matter of minutes, and planning was underway on the lower level.
Brittery had abandoned her breakfast, scorned the planning that so interested Demarle and Faisand, and had taken a client back to one of the downstairs private rooms, from which issued lusty yowling and scrabbling. The ebon feline was apparently taking out her frustrations through her art, giving her Runge client a lovemaking session he’d not soon forget.
Daucery’d taken a client as well, but without any other change in her behavior, and from her workroom issued fierce rhythmic squelches and orgiastic moaning. The big butterscotch Nerre was doing it Runge-style again, as she so preferred. Nobody paid any attention, save Boodins, who kept looking longingly back towards the workrooms.
Dene and Siertes hadn’t shown up, but Voustrets was not delaying a moment. He paced and thought out loud, his spectacular Estrai tail swirling behind him.
“We may assume that if it is a big day, they shall not finish their labors immediately, but time is of the essence. You, Rairate, will go with Boodins, who will take the role of a messenger boy from Resten, with a message either from, or to, Elistary…”
“Ah… Voustrets?” said Faisand, who looked distressed.
“The… what?”
“I was just thinking…”
“Share with us your thoughts,” said Voustrets, “but do it in haste. And where is our Runge lady and the Tompar agent? The Tompar will wish to be on the scene of this operation.”
“Voustrets… Elistary is really an evil bitch…”
“One with much deadly poison in her possession, about to be delivered somewhere!”
“No, I mean…what if it isn’t a big work day she has in mind?”
“Young Hallem!” said Voustrets. “Please estimate the quantities of vistalrechar that passed through Ungovernment on its way to Dinsam Industrial Fabrication.”
Hallem thought. “Barrels and barrels of the stuff. Pretty scary when you think about it. I know it was really cumbersome, because each barrel was like a whole protective thing around a much smaller vial of the actual poison. It would fill a big room with barrels. We got hold of a lot. It cost an incredible amount, we were just the couriers…”
“There you are- for anyone, transporting the entire cache of poison would be a big work day. They will surely not be able to do it all at once, and one does not throw deadly poison around lightly in any event! They’ll work carefully, as accidents would be unthinkable.”
Faisand fell silent, but still looked troubled.
“The first team will be Rairate, Boodins, and Siertes- where is she? The two warriors will be well able to protect the boy, and his species may be just what’s needed to gain access to the inner sanctum. He will pretend they are bodyguards- or perhaps, they are city inspectors? A cross-cultural team investigating workplace safety?”
“Won’t matter.” said Siertes. “With an entire cache of poison, it’s strictly about confusing them and barging in, because NO excuse will get you anywhere.”
She was coming through the door with Dene, who clung to Siertes affectionately but also to mask her unsteadiness on her feet.
Voustrets stared, nonplussed. His ear twitched. He made no comment on Dene’s wobbly gait, but one thing did make him comment.
“How is it that you know what we were talking about? Is it that you have the hidden microphone, here with us somewhere?”
Siertes smirked. “What would you do if I did?”
“Disable it.” replied Voustrets.
Siertes frowned. “Figures. It wasn’t that anyhow… you do realize, you were talking in sight of the window? As we walked up the street, we could see… ah, I could see you, at any rate. I could see your mouth moving…”
“Oh, lip-reading.” said Voustrets dismissively. “Now that you are here, we must plan rapidly. You will, as you say, barge in?”
“Yeah, that’d be best.” said Siertes.
“So, also, Dene and young Hallem will barge in. They will pretend to be seeking a bathroom for the boy. He will cause additional distraction while your team gain entrance…”
The planning had continued long enough for Brittery to finish with her client. He emerged from the room staggering, with a stunned look in his eyes that continued while he paid Demarle, and tipped Tery an extra five hundred credits while he was at it. The stunned look was still there as he staggered out the door, bumping against the doorframe as he went.
Brittery came out as the Dinsam-raid teams were leaving, and she could be seen climbing back up to the balcony, ignoring the departing visitors and resuming her breakfast. Jennis glanced up at her, nodded, and allowed her her space.
Dinsam Industrial Fabrication was fairly deep into Verss, but also on a high level- it was a bit to the north-east of the center, at the peak of Verss. As the first team approached the place, lit by light-pipes and diffusors as well as the more common artificial lighting, Rai considered the terrible risks of poison gas in such a confined space.
He blinked, realizing his assumption. “Siertes- is vistalrechar a poison gas? By that I mean- if it spills, is it dangerous to breathe vapors of it?”
“Ah, now you’re asking something!” chortled Siertes. She seemed to become more jovial as the danger approached.
“Indeed I am asking. Can you tell me, ‘aons?”
“It depends what they’ve done with it. If they’ve made delightful air fresheners out of it, we’re all dead meat.”
“But if it is still in its normal state? Is it then a poison gas?”
“No, not at all. You’d have to touch it, and even then, it’ll be a lot more effective in your bloodstream. There aren’t any vapors.”
“Thank you. I hope we are not dead meat.” said Rai politely.
Something occurred to Siertes, and the jovial mood dropped away instantly. “Kitty. My wolfess…”
“Yes?”
“You’re going to protect her also.” said Siertes grimly.
“Of course. She is my friend.”
“If you don’t… I’m going to kill you. Understand?”
Rai’s ears went back. “I was already going to protect her, Siertes. Do not threaten me, ‘aons.”
“Sorry.” said the Tompar, unconvincingly. “Just making sure.”
Boodins looked on, wide-eyed, and Rai observed this.
“Siertes, will you also protect Boodins, ‘aons?”
“Yeah, alright.” said the Tompar, as the entrance to Dinsam approached. Across the enclosed street, Dene and Hallem got into position, not looking at the first team at all.
The three, Nerre, Tompar and Resten, began walking towards the lab entrance, with the two Runge waiting for their cue. It would be as near as possible to twelve seconds after Rai, Siertes and Boodins entered. Voustrets considered that the optimal time- the first team would press forward, and then the second would appear as a distraction, and stay as distracting as possible while the first team penetrated deeper into the possibly hostile territory.
Rai opened the door- and realized the distraction would be irrelevant.
Dinsam was filled with arguing Runge, in lab coats, in security guard uniforms, and it was chaos. Nobody was watching them enter. It was an opportunity to be seized, and with a glance at his companions, Rai determinedly made for a further door at the end of the room that looked promising.
He cut around a big Runge in a lab coat who was demanding, “Why haven’t you got any paperwork on it? We’ve got to get hold of… hey! You!”
He’d whirled on Rai, who kept going. Siertes turned to intercept the guy, saying “Inspection.”
“What kind of…”
“Ah, health inspection. For cross-species, ah…”
“This is a really bad time, lady. Can you get- hey! He can’t go in there!”
Rai was almost to the back room, but it was too much to ask of him- the little feline, though deadly and determined, was unable to immediately contradict the wishes of the lab-coated wolf. He turned, automatically, and said, “Inspection. We will examine this back room, ‘aons.” Siertes could see him wanting to continue, but it was as if he was trapped waiting for the next bit of protocol to unfold.
Right then, Dene entered, on the heels of Hallem, who was hopping and whining “I gotta peeeee!”.
“Scuse me, do you have a bathroom?”
“I bet there’s one back there!” cried Hallem, and began to dart for the same back room Rai’d aimed for, but he was stopped by a shattering bellow.
“EVERYBODY HOLD IT!” shouted the big wolf in the lab coat. From the back room peeked some worried-looking Runge, also in lab coats, both male and female and looking a lot like unworldly scientists. The guy shouting was all too obviously the boss, part manager and part drill sergeant, and everybody did hold it, including Rai and Hallem.
The guy turned to his subordinate. “Do you at least have a shipping tracer? In any of the barrels. ANY of them.”
“Barrels?” asked Boodins curiously.
“God-damn right. Barrels. Not getting into what we’ve got in them, but… okay, this is ridiculous, but did YOU see them? Were you around here earlier today, early morning?”
“What happened this morning?” said Boodins, guilelessly.
“Oh, never mind! Get the fuck out of here!” he snapped at Boodins, and turned to his subordinate.
Boodins wasn’t dissuaded that easily. “Did somebody rip you off? I… I think I saw him! Big, um, dark… it was dark…”
The big Runge turned slowly to Boodins, and he didn’t look pleased. “What the fuck are you talking about?”
“I’m telling you, I saw the guy!” said Boodins, desperately trying to invent a story. He didn’t even get started.
“Look. Kid. We’ve just had an entire shipment fucking vanish. Hundreds of barrels of, I’m not EVEN going to get into that, gone from the store-room before we could even ship it out, and we’re on the hook for the whole thing. A guy did NOT put them in his pocket. Why don’t you, ALL of you, get the f…”
His subordinate grabbed his shoulder. “I think we did have a trace! It’s not ours, it’s from the original barrel! You know, when we got in extra barrels to replace that one that got dinged by the forklift…”
“Yeah?” said the boss wolf. Across from him, Dene stood tensely, a look of intense thought on her face, and then she began to look more and more worried.
“Yeah!” said the subordinate. “I had to scan for a whole other vendor, but I think I’ve got something, and I bet you anything it’s our v… our shipment! It could only be that one barrel- and you won’t believe where it’s going!”
“Well? If it’s that interesting, how about you tell me… WHAT?” said the big Runge, turning to stare at Dene, whose look of worry had extended to gesturing frantically at her companions, without even pretending to only know Hallem.
“We, we really ought to be going.” Dene stammered.
“Yes, you should.” said the boss wolf, as Siertes braced to resist being removed, as Rai hovered near the back of the room, as Boodins drifted farther into the room and some of the scientists in the back room began to drift over, curious at the bizarre situation.
“Yeah…” said Dene, and mouthed GET OUT at Siertes desperately, at which Siertes raised an eyeridge.
“Don’t let the door hit you in the ass.” said the boss wolf. “Okay, if you’ve got the trace, where’s our stuff gone?” A shadow moved somewhere outside the entrance. There was the suggestion of a faint click.
“It’s up in the mountains, in the middle of nowhere, about ten K west of Dennt-”
The room exploded in gunfire.
The big guy was clearly the first target- he’d been towering over the other guy with his arms slightly spread, and he came apart in a spray of red. Siertes and Rai- and, for that matter, Dene- hit the floor instantly, as the Runge with the trace let out a shriek that was hideously altered as bullets took his head and throat apart.
Rairate recognized instantly that there would be no shelter, and without knowing what exactly was happening, he attacked. He scrabbled along the floor, keeping low, and then in a frenzy of rippling feline muscle, he launched straight at the source of the gunfire without even standing first- launched as if coming off a ramp planted on the floor, razored claws flared wide.
Siertes hit the wall to the side of the door, Dene’s hand tightly in hers. The Tompar Mued had grabbed her and bolted for a position out of the line of fire through the door. Rai hadn’t had that luxury.
“Stay!” commanded Siertes, looking over to where Rai was slashing at someone with his claws- several someones, in fact, his arms and legs lashing out in all directions. She began to move in that direction.
“Hallem!” cried Dene, and began to move out into the room again, looking this way and that frantically.
Siertes cursed a guttural Tompar expletive and shouted “Get back, damn you!”, but then, all at once, the entrance doors were closed. Rairate leaned against them, panting, bleeding from the arm, the head, the upper leg, his eyes frantically wild.
“What the fuck was that?” hissed Siertes.
“Their big day!” yelped Dene. “They’re being whacked!”
“This is not good.” said Rai, disturbingly softly. He stood amid a pile of at least four dead Runge, and as the smoke of the gunfire dissipated, their uniforms were easy to spot. Riot gear- police- just the same sort of squad that had attacked the Ungovernment base.
“There’ll be more.” said Siertes.
“There are already more. I heard them yelling into their radios.”
“Hallem!” cried Dene, but right then a small figure latched onto her. “Yo!” it said.
“Where can we go?” said Dene.
“Boodins!” shouted Rai, weakly.
“They got a piece of you, kitty!” said Siertes.
Boodins poked his head out of the back room. “We’re going to break a window! Come on!”
Siertes kept between Dene and the entrance the whole time, as Dene and Hallem helped Rai along. The ninja feline didn’t complain, but he was limping, and wobbly on his paws. Boodins spotted this, dashed up and took over for Hallem, and things moved more quickly.
“We have to get out of here and tell Voustrets what happened!” cried Dene, as they joined several Runge in lab coats, who seemed to be trying to decide which chair or table was most suitable. The window wasn’t large, but then it only looked out on an alley anyhow.
Boodins rushed over. “There’s no time! This one!” He seized a chair, and with great determination, swung it at the window, where it bounced and flew from his grip, clattering to the floor with a bent leg.
“You see,” said one of the scientists, “that’s what we thought would happen…”
Siertes strode forward, glancing back at Dene to check she was still safe, and the scientist said “Oh.”
“Yeah, ‘oh’.” said Dene breathlessly, “Stand back!”
Siertes grabbed the same chair up off the floor. She tossed it from hand to hand, gauging its weight. She shifted her grip to a chair leg, lining up the back of the chair as the striking point- moved up to the window- shut her huge, sensitive eyes tightly, and her body twisted and lashed out, ferociously, with the chair as a club.
The window exploded, with a fierce clangor that echoed in the alleyway. Very little was left in the frame, and Siertes jabbed what was left of the chair at it until there were no big shards. “Careful with your hands- you! Give me your coat!”
She covered the bottom sill of the window with the coat, and was about to jump through, then remembered.
“Crazy wolfess! Out!”
“No!” cried Dene. “Let these people go first!”
“Is!” cursed Siertes, but she allowed Dene and Boodins to herd the scientists out of the window. From the other room, they heard muffled shouting, as if from behind the blocked door. Siertes stared wildly back and forth, urging the awkward Runge to hurry, even shoving them when they proved cautious of the broken glass. “Get the fuck out, you!”
As the last scientist clambered through the window to the alleyway, there was a thumping from the other room. Boodins glanced huntedly out the doorway, and then he froze, as Siertes began urging Dene out their broken window escape.
“Somebody still here… up those stairs…” he whined.
“Boodins, come here now!” protested Rai.
“Get over here, puppy!” yelled Siertes.
“I smell Resten… none of those bodies are Resten…” whined Boodins, his tail tucked in fear.
The thumping and shouting was more intense- and then, gunfire from outside added to the chaos in the other room, as more cops began to force their way in, laying down fire to protect them from whatever had laid waste to their first wave.
“Up the stairs!” yelped Boodins, sniffing, and then he was gone- out the doorway, making for the stairwell that led further into the building.
Siertes’ eyes went very wide, and then very cold. She physically tossed Dene over to where Rai and Hallem stood.
“Hold wolfy! You go out THAT way!”
And with that, Siertes dashed into the gunfire, going after Boodins.
“SIERTES!” shrieked Dene. Rai had grabbed her, and though he was gravely injured, the little cat gritted his teeth and hung onto his friend for all he was worth.
“SIERTES!” screamed Dene, weeping, trying desperately to follow.
“Out… this.. way!” managed Rai.
Hallem was up to speed on the situation. The Runge boy yelled in Dene’s face, “Get outside! Meet her outside! Right now!”
“But, but!” yelped Dene.
“Outside! She’s gotta jump from the second story! You gotta catch her!”
Running noises were heard from upstairs- then from the other room, and the gunfire was suddenly coming from inside the building, deafeningly.
“Now!” yiped Hallem, and Rai shoved Dene towards the window, and she tumbled awkwardly through it. Rai tried to turn to Hallem and do likewise, but the cub was having none of it.
“Go! Go!” he yipped, and shoved Rai in turn, who gave in and, wobbling, more or less fell through the window into the alleyway- caught by Dene. Hallem was through the window himself before Rai had even stood up, and the three staggered away to the cover of a big dumpster filled with rubbish. It was a nasty, dark alleyway, but that was all to the good. The scientists originally in the room had fled already.
There was a rushing and a shouting in the room they’d just left, a Runge voice shouting, “No time, don’t go after ‘em, check the upstairs!”
“No, no, no, no…” whimpered Dene, but just then a window above shattered glass out into the alley.
The dumpster had a lot of cardboard waste in it, and whatever else it contained didn’t matter to the Runge woman who appeared in the window. She glanced back into the room just once, and flung herself into space with a sharp yelp of desperate terror- and dropped into the dumpster, the debris breaking her fall, slithering in a pile of garbage over the edge of the dumpster and dropping to the floor of the alley- which would be ground, except that it was the ceiling of other alleys, other buildings.
Dene went to help the Dinsam lady up, but it was superfluous- she scrambled to her feet and dashed off down the alleyway.
Two figures appeared at the window, and it was like two Boodinses- the mysterious Resten scent had turned out to be another Scruff-caste Resten, apparently working for the company. There was no sign of Siertes yet. Together, the canines leapt into the air, plummeting to the dumpster, sliding off the pile, landing on their paws and staggering halfway across the alley. Their combined impact was so great that the alley shook, and Verss around them settled a tiny amount, the mountain city shifting and subsiding.
Dene and Rai appeared shocked by the city-quake, but Hallem seemed to take it in stride. Boodins paid attention only to the new arrival, who was wagging frantically.
“I ALWAYS wanted to check out that dumpster-scent!” she said.
Rai gathered his thoughts, though weak from his injuries. “You must return with us, ‘aons…”
“Oh, the poor thing, look at it!” cried the Resten girl.
“That’s Rai, he needs our help!” replied Boodins.
Dene was a vision of tragic suspense, staring at the window, her body shaking, and it looked as if she was ready to go right up the side of the building and go back in after Siertes. When a fusillade of shots rang out, Dene began frantically trying to climb up the dumpster, perhaps to jump for the window, but she couldn’t even get up that. A scream rang out, but it was a male Runge scream. More shots. Another scream, short like a yelp. The sound of scuffling, more shots…
Siertes soared straight out of the window in a headfirst dive.
She didn’t even aim for the dumpster. She had apparently not had time to even look where she was going, she’d just dived straight out a second story window, a trail of sickly yellowish-green ichor spilling from her side. Dene screamed, watching her fall to the ground, and tried to reach her, but before she had made two steps, the Tompar hit the floor with a reverberating crunch.
Dene screamed again, and then she’d reached Siertes, and was trying to lift her.
“Oh my God, she shouldn’t do that!” said Boodins. “What if something’s broken?”
A shot rang out. Someone in the building had taken cover and was firing, almost blindly, after the fleeing Siertes. The shot richocheted off another building, well above those in the alleyway- apparently the cop in question was too intimidated to actually look into the alley just yet, and was firing in the general direction of the escape.
“Tompar… are dreadfully tough…” managed Rai. “More so… than I…” and he wobbled, and began to slump to the ground.
Boodins and Dene exchanged a look, with Hallem glancing back and forth between them in great excitement. Without a word, Dene began dragging Siertes away, immediately aided by Hallem- and then, astonishingly, by Siertes herself, who could be heard feebly cursing as she tried to get to her feet.
Boodins and the Resten Scruff girl seized Rai between them, and hurried after. Rai struggled weakly, then tried to help by supporting his own weight, and then collapsed into their arms, and was dragged along between the hurrying Resten.
“Hold still, you infuriating creature!”
Rairate struggled feebly, his arms and legs held by two Resten and two Nerre, as Voustrets examined his injuries. It was not the pain- it was the protocol-violation of being examined by a very intrusive Estrai who did not bother with permissions. Voustrets had come up with some sophisticated Runge tourniquets and braces, and was hell-bent on immobilizing Rairate for further medical care. He wasn’t about to wait for the gravely injured feline to talk him through the permissions involved in strapping a cat to a board, and Rai was having no tolerance for the omission.
“Oh, there, he’s passed out again. Who knew he had so much blood in him?”
“The poor thing! Why won’t he let us help him?” said the newest visitor to the Cathouse.
The Resten girl’s name was Finsly Bect, and she stayed very close to Boodins, gazing at him worshipfully and obeying his every suggestion. In response, Boodins was so puffed up he was barely recognizable, behaving like he was head medic, owner of the Cathouse, and several flavors of secret agent and soldier of fortune all at once. In fairness, it was quite obvious he’d saved the girl’s life, but his posturing would be attracting much mockery were things not so serious.
Across the room, sharing a couch, Dene fussed over Siertes, who was utterly smug. She had saved Dene, she’d covered for Boodins while he rescued two innocent bystanders, she’d leapt into space while riddled with bullets and crashed to the ground and survived it all, and now she was being cosseted by her beloved wolfess.
“How much will you do for me, sweetie? Hmmm?”
Dene blinked. “I need to fix these bandages. You were so brave when Voustrets dug the bullets out. I’m not sure anyone’s ever dug bullets out with a nipple-clamp before…”
“And they never will again!” said Faisand. “I can’t believe you had those, Cery!”
Daucery did not protest- she was engaged, along with Demarle, in holding Rai’s paws still. While Arle’s ears were back and her expression alarmed, Cery’s rangy frame wasn’t overly stressed from holding Rai still, though this was partly due to the ninja-kitty’s injuries and weakness, and Cery’s ears were perked forward in curiosity and attention.
“Don’t look so playful!” protested Arle. “He’ll never forgive us for this, and he could still kill you with that foot! He’s got the claw implants, remember?”
“I got him.” purred Daucery contentedly. “Voustrets will have his arms strapped down soon…”
“You didn’t answer me, sweetie…” said Siertes. “How much will you do for me? Will you feed me treats?”
“What, you mean peel you grapes?” said Dene. “If they’ve got them, sure. I can’t tell you how grateful I am you’re going to be okay…”
“Will you peel, without the grapes?” smirked Siertes.
“What?”
“I feel weak, darling, life force just slipping away… I need to taste the meaning of life once more…”
“It is not of the good taste to make such jests!” objected Voustrets. “This Nerre, he flirts with just that fate!”
“Fine, well I’m flirting with my wolf girl.” said Siertes dismissively. “So- how about it? Will you?”
Dene glanced around, her ears flattened in alarm. “You’re serious? Really?”
“I grow faint,” said the Tompar, “I need sustenance…” and her tongue lolled out of her mouth, glistening a bit.
“Oh my God.” said Dene. “Would a peeled grape suffice? Guys, find me some fruit quick…”
Nobody paid attention- Rai’s plight was much more impressive than that of a wounded but sarcastic Tompar wising off incessantly. Siertes seemed to be riding some kind of high involving the survival of the raid on Dinsam, and the survival of Dene in particular. She hadn’t been a bit sentimental about the survival of herself, but then it was rather alarming the way she’d been able to walk back to the Cathouse after being shot and falling out a second story window to the street. Dene was more than a little awed.
“When am I not serious?” said Siertes. “Indulge me.”
Dene glanced around, then leaned in. “Siertes- I love you. I thought I’d lose my mind when you ran after Boodins. But can you really picture me doing what you ask?”
“Of course. It’d be great. I want to bask in the vibrations of it again.”
Dene glanced around again. Faisand was watching, but nobody else.
“You will, you will… but not in front of all these people, okay? You be you, let me be me, okay?”
Siertes considered that, and the cranky imperious look in her eyes softened a bit. “If you put it like that…”
“I do put it like that. Please?”
“I like you being you while howling your pleasures to the moon…” said Siertes speculatively.
“I did that?” blinked Dene.
“Maybe a little breathlessly. You might have not been real close to reality at the time.”
“You can say that again.” said Dene. “We have to talk about that…”
“It sounded so pretty…” murmured Siertes.
Dene leaned in. “Keep the really deep crazy stuff for the last moment, and we need to get you some kind of timer.”
This time Siertes blinked, with an uncharacteristic look of surprise. “You’ve been thinking about it more than I expected.”
“You’re mine. Nobody’s as lucky as me. All we have to do is keep you from inadvertently killing me and life will be all kinds of awesome.”
Siertes’ eyes twinkled. “Already is.”
“I thank you! Your help is unlooked-for yet essential with this injured Nerre!” said Voustrets to the new Resten girl. “But we must now bring you up to speed regarding the consequence of the events you have witnessed.”
“Huh?” said Finsly cutely, one ear flopped over her eye. She brushed the ear aside in a well-practiced gesture, and her tongue lolled cutely in its place.
“Nine hundred credits easy.” joked Daucery in an undertone.
“Hush, you, she’s a civilian…” replied Demarle.
“I refer to the terrible attack on your workplace!” said Voustrets.
Finsly had apparently forgot. A tragic look flooded her eyes, and her lip quivered. Boodins, seeing this, rushed awkwardly around the improvised stretcher with Rai on it, nearly knocking over Daucery, and hugged his newfound Resten friend.
“Figure I can still borrow him?” whispered Daucery.
“Shush!”
“We cannot overemphasise the seriousness of this attack. My friend, Anzende Ndeschwin, of whom you have doubtless heard…”
Finsly looked blank. Voustrets promptly continued.
“He is demanding explanations of the Verss police for this atrocity, but we must assume that there are other rogue policemen, and that you may be targeted by them. Dinsam was ransacked, its computers destroyed, all the paper burned, and many of the employees killed…”
“We helped some of them escape!” said Boodins.
“You did not.” replied Voustrets. “Before Anzende began questioning the Verss police, the attackers had hunted down two of the three Runge lab workers who had escaped, and killed them. The survivor fled the city immediately, and his whereabouts are unknown. The only survivor of the massacre who is still in Verss is standing before us.”
Finsly wobbled a bit, steadied by the attentive Boodins.
“It is imperative,” said Voustrets, “that we learn what she knows, before she too is killed!”
Boodins’ jaw dropped. “What??”
Finsly swooned into Boodins’ arms, bearing a piteous expression, and he struggled not to drop her, awkwardly adjusting his grasp while trying not to grab her cheerfully jouncing tits.
“Nine hundred and fifty credits- if you’re quick.” murmured Daucery.
“Shush, Cery! Not funny!” protested Demarle. “Voustrets, you can’t mean that! We can’t protect her?”
“The hell we can’t.” said Jennis. “We might be down one kitty, but the Tompar is still in action and I’m damned if I’m going to let the cute puppy get hurt. We’re going to protect her.”
“Down one kitty?” yelped Boodins. “Rai is dying?”
“I will not allow it.” stated Voustrets fiercely. “He shall be saved. I will ask this- what exactly did he suffer? What caused these wounds?”
“He got his ass shot off.” said Siertes.
“It appears to be intact, though indeed his leg, his torso, his shoulder, and head all appear to have the serious injuries…”
“Yeah, that.” said Siertes. She gazed over at the mortally wounded feline with unaccustomed respect. “It’s amazing he made it this far, they’re not exactly rugged… I saw what happened, and he saved our lives with that, including Dene’s. He was right between the guns and her.”
“You were watching?” said Voustrets.
“I was right there. I didn’t get hit once, not until later. I’m sure he took a bullet for me as well.” said Siertes.
“He flung himself into the path of the bullets? Sacrificed all?” said Voustrets, and there was a tone in his voice that suggested the fox found this irresistibly romantic.
“Look at his paws.” suggested Siertes. “All of them.”
“I do not see injuries to account for…”
“You’ll find them on corpses in the wreckage of that Dinsam place.” said Siertes, and the admiration was even more obvious. “I saw it all. At least three guys came through the door at once. They took those lab techs apart. The cute little kitty here, he hit the floor as fast as I did, but he was right next to the lab guys. What does he do? He went straight at the cops while they were firing point-blank at him, claws out, and he must have dropped three of them at once. I oughta learn that claw stuff, I can’t do that…”
“You can’t?” said Dene.
“I can drop one so dead even the devil can’t reach him, with a bite, especially if I’m kinda jacked with adrenaline- but that’s just one. It takes time to get my head over to another one, and they can dodge, or they could shoot the roof of my mouth which isn’t as tough as my skin… I’d appreciate it if you don’t tell people that…”
“Oh, we in law enforcement are aware of such weak points.” said Voustrets.
Siertes glowered. “Great. Anyway- little kitty here took out three attackers who were shooting at my wolfess. When I think about it, I have to hand it to him. I think he must have injured some others- the next thing I knew, he’s slammed the door and locked it. He says ‘this is not good’ in this little voice, and he’s got blood all over him. I thought it was all theirs at first, but obviously they all targeted him when he charged…”
Everybody stared at Rairate, still unconscious and strapped to the board.
“You’re gonna save him.” said Siertes. “I insist.”
“What about her??” said Boodins. “Finsly, I mean! You said she’s gonna be killed!”
“He’s wrong.” came a gravelly voice. Voustrets glanced over excitedly, as did Faisand. Anzende Ndeschwin had arrived.
“Anzy! We must get this heroic and gravely injured Nerre to hospital.” said Voustrets. “If necessary, we shall arrange for a security detail from Kiesens to protect him from further attacks…”
“Not necessary. The attacks are over.” said Anzende grimly.
“It is the certainty, that you have?”
“The guy that ordered them is dead. We’ve got all the raid guys locked down- those that survived. Some of them look like they ran into a pile of chainsaws…”
“Yeah, he’s over there, strapped to a board.” said Siertes. “Pretty cute for a pile of chainsaws. They didn’t do him any favors in return.”
Anzende’s eyes widened, looking at Rai. “Really? Wow. I think he can legitimately claim self-defense. Look at him. You might want to get some pictures of it for when he defends against multiple cop murder.”
“We’ll get right on it.” said Siertes. “Sorry about the poisoned ones.”
“A little less sarcasm, please.” said Anzende wearily. “You’ll notice I’m not cuffing him, or you. We have bigger problems.”
“You said, the one that ordered these terrible attacks is dead? That the attackers are locked down?” said Voustrets. “You have been fighting battles in the police stations?”
“No. The guy killed himself. He left a note, but all it says is ‘shame on me, shame on me, shame on me’ over and over until it’s obscured by the blood. It looks like he shot himself. We’ve gone through his papers, and I’ve got some questions…”
“And you say it is the, what you call raid guys, who were the attackers?” said Voustrets.
“They’re a drug squad. It looks like he’s been telling the drug squads that they’re on super tough assignments, that he’s uncovered major sources where they cook the stuff up, heavily defended sources. He was pumping those guys up to such a level of tension that they’d just go crazy, treat everything like a threat…”
“They belong dead.” piped up Hallem, stubbornly. “You’re not going to get me to be sorry for them.”
“I’ve still got a friend in the hospital who tried to hold back the raid on your home, kid.” said Anzende. “He failed. The point is, the guy getting them to do that is dead.”
“How did you get them to- lock down? the raid guys?” said Faisand. “You’ve always been so frustrated that you’re not in the chain of command in this city.”
Anzende glanced at her. “You might not like this very much…”
“You didn’t.” breathed Faisand.
“I did. I burned Stinky.”
Faisand’s jaw dropped. Her paw lifted, waved feebly a bit, then dropped, to dangle loosely by her side. Expressions of rage, relief, sadness, gratitude chased themselves across her feline face. Finally, she spoke. “I’m retired, then.”
“I’m afraid so. Lives were at stake, darling. I had no choice.”
“Wait.” said Siertes. “What did he do?”
Voustrets, too, looked appalled at the revelation of a secret not privy to him. “Yes, what?”
“Our biggest leverage.” explained Faisand. “The top head of police here is.. was one of my special customers. Special even for them. That boy had a desperate need to mess, it got everywhere…”
“That was our leverage.” said Demarle, shocked. “What gave you the right to use it?”
Anzende glanced at her. “Some of the raid guys were still out. I had to question everybody, very quickly, figure out who’d been ordered to do what. Stinky didn’t want to pull everybody back in, just on the say-so of a cop from Kiesens and an unexplained suicide. He didn’t want me searching the guy’s office. I’m really sorry, Arle. I’m sure all those clients will pass the word, get spooked, go elsewhere- but lives were at stake, and I really had no choice.”
Demarle glanced at Faisand, who shrugged and said, “We’ll make up the income somehow.”
“But why was the dead guy doing it?” said Siertes. “Just to be more ashamed, or something?”
“That’s what I’m here for. I’ve got a piece of paper, and I’ve got a hunch about it…”
“And it is a hunch which I have also hunched!” cried Voustrets. “Can it be that you have found the telltale note?”
“Oh, come on!” snapped Anzende. “What telltale note? You’ve never said anything about a note!”
“What I mean is,” said Voustrets, “it is the note that allows us to make a connection…”
“Depends.” said Anzende. “What I’m wondering is whether that spy you’ve put into the Mistress Elistary whorehouse can get us a DNA sample. I’m pretty sure we can get the note analyzed. Get a load of the text, it’s a smoking gun. ‘You will see to it that every living thing in Dinsam is destroyed. I am pleased with your work at Ungovernment, but I expect equal or better results going forward, or I will not favor you again. You give me what I need, and I will give you what you need.’ It’s unsigned- guess that would be too much to expect.”
“You want to get a DNA sample?” said Faisand.
“One guess as to whose.”
“Elistary.” said Faisand venomously.
“Elistary.” confirmed Anzende.
“Perhaps that Allie girl can recognize the handwriting?” said Faisand.
“She’s not here…”
“Excuse me.” said Jennis, and Faisand and Anzende noticed she was trembling.
“What on earth is the matter, dear?”
“I… If you could let me see that.”
“You!” cried Faisand. “You’ve worked at Mistress Elistary! Anzy, let her read it!”
“I… I…” stammered Jennis as Anzende handed her the note. “Faisand… I can’t read. I can’t read, Faisand. But…”
“Yes?”
“I’ve watched Elistary write, many times. She would tease me about how I didn’t know what she was saying. It was like she enjoyed that I couldn’t understand what she wrote. She would have me carry messages to people…”
Anzy sounded sympathetic. “I’ve already read it, honey. I don’t need you for that. We can find you education… but for now, tell me if you recognize that writing.”
Everyone held their breath while Jennis studied the squiggles and shapes- besides Rai, who was still unconscious and breathing shallowly, and Finsly, who was breathing evenly while being held up by Boodins.
“Yeeeahhh…” said Jennis. “It’s Elistary. There’s shapes that she always puts in, it goes to these different sizes and stuff… this one here, she always does that, it’s this big shape. What’s that one that she always makes so big and digs the pen in so much?”
Anzy’s voice was gentle. “It’s the letter I, ma’am.”
There was a moment of silence as everyone thought about that.
There was a faint sound outside, a sound of frantic running.
It grew louder, accompanied by panting, and Jennis moved to interpose herself between her employers and the door. Anzende glanced at her, and he sort of shook his arms out, as if freeing them for combat. He didn’t draw his gun, for it was true- he didn’t wear one.
The door burst open, and Allie ran in.
She was wild-eyed, apparently terrified, and she was only wearing the cutoff shorts she’d got from Mistress Elistary- and those were torn. She was topless. She stared around frantically, too breathless to speak, and then she was gasping and shaking in Jennis’s arms, as the shaggy wolf byotch first patted her down thoroughly and then more or less held her up.
“Do you want to get her some kind of shirt?” said Anzende.
“I think that’s a good idea, darling.” said Faisand, and promptly removed her own, offering it to Allie.
“I didn’t mean off your own back!” objected Anzende.
“And why not? I’m retired now, let me show off as I please. Anyhow, I think she appreciates it, she liked me.”
It seemed that Faisand was correct- Allie’s eyes showed how touched she was, though she was still panting too hard to speak.
“Why’d you search her?” said Anzende to Jennis. “I saw that. What did you think she had?”
Jennis glowered, while still hugging Allie. “I don’t like to say. Thank goodness it wasn’t true.”
“But.. what?”
“You know the security systems they have, that ID people? I don’t know if these Cathouse ladies have that, but I’ve heard about a workaround…”
“Yeah?” said Anzende.
“Wire up an innocent who’s on the list to explosives and chase them into the place at gunpoint.” said Jennis.
Anzende looked grim, but he said nothing, because Allie was trying to speak.
“‘Sgone! shesgone! hhh!”
“Take it easy, honey,” said Anzende sternly. “Don’t pant so hard, slow down..”
“Hhhh! shesss! hhh!” yelped Allie, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she sagged into Jennis’s sturdy embrace.
Anzende, Demarle, Jennis, Voustrets, Daucery looked around in consternation. There were now three unconscious people in the front room of the Cathouse- Rai, on a stretcher, Finsly, who was still being supported by Boodins, and now Allie, who appeared to have run all the way from Mistress Elistary without pausing or slowing.
“Get her onto the bed.” said Anzende. “Let her rest.”
“What was she trying to say?” said Demarle. “I’m guessing Elistary’s gone? But why would that be so upsetting?”
“We’ll find out soon enough. She’s young and healthy and won’t stay down for long. I think the trick’s going to be calming her down once she wakes back up…”
They stared at Allie for a while. Daucery said, “Damn, she’s nice.”
“Allie’s really something special.” said Jennis. “She hasn’t been on the street long at all. She’s an incredible sweetie.”
“Didn’t mean that.” said Daucery. “She’s such a work of art it makes me want to grow a wolf dick.”
“Daucery, behave!” chided Faisand.
“Yes,” said Jennis sadly, “she is. She really is.”
“What’s that about?” said Daucery. “I thought you liked her. Isn’t that a good thing? I don’t ever see the regular Verss whores looking anywhere near so… beautiful. Why do you sound sad?”
“That’s just it.” said Jennis. “Enjoy it now. It won’t last. Not in this city.”
“Oh, come on!” said Daucery, but Faisand interrupted her. “Jennis is right, dear. We shelter you, and Demarle and I have gone to great lengths to make this a sort of oasis. Not entirely for selfless reasons, either- it helps justify our high prices, because we can convey some of that oasis quality to our clientele. This girl is from the other side of things. Don’t you remember what Jennis said?”
“About the rough trade guy?” said Jennis. “And her ex-con boyfriend who only lasted about a day? I know when I saw her outside that cafe, she was walking like he’d hurt her. The rough trade guy, I mean. Well… yeah, actually I guess the perv also hurt her, not in the same way. I gave up on her after she picked him up, she was heading for complete disaster.”
Daucery studied Allie some more. “I’m pissed off that she looks more feminine than me and she’s a Runge, but I guess I can’t blame her for that…”
“Oh, Cery.” sighed Demarle.
“And anyhow she doesn’t deserve complete disaster. Are you looking after her, Jennis?”
“Sure will. I won’t abandon her again.”
Allie stirred, wriggling on the bed. “Okay, calm her down first.” said Anzende, and Jennis moved in.
“Take it easy, honey…”
Allie’s eyes opened. “She’s gone!”
“Who’s gone? Elistary?”
“It… they…”
“Take it easy. You’re safe. What’s happening?”
Allie heaved a deep breath. “Elistary’s gone, and the whole place went crazy!”
“Crazy how?” said Jennis.
“Everybody’s stealing everything… all the enforcers are gone… I was trying to figure out what to do, and this girl grabbed my shirt, and she just ripped my shirt off and ran away with it…”
“Oh, that’s why you…”
“I ran straight here. I was afraid a cop was going to get me for being topless.”
“Yeah- you shouldn’t have let that girl do that.”
“I was afraid one would grab my pants and leave me naked…”
“Pants are harder to snatch.” said Jennis. “But no wonder you were out of breath…”
“Elistary’s room was open, and girls were in there taking anything they could, and they were tearing down the walls…”
“‘Scuse me…” said Anzende hastily, and got busy on the phone.
Allie stared at him. “What do you expect to do about it? I never saw cops caring about what went on in that place before.”
“Don’t be too streety, hon.” said Jennis. “You’ve been there for what, two days? I know why he’s on the phone.”
“To find Elistary?”
“That’s going to have to wait. He needs to get some people down there to lock the place down until it has new ownership.”
Hallem had wandered in, not wanting to miss the excitement, and expressed his opinion. “Capitalists!”
“What?” said Jennis.
“You heard me. The people don’t matter, it’s all about controlling ownership of the property. That’s all he cares about, he’s just a prison guard and the people are the prisoners. The judge? It’s property, the concept of property itself. He’s defending a concept against the people who have to live by it…”
Anzende had finished his call, and glanced at Hallem curiously. The anarchist boy’s eyes gleamed with conviction, and his chin was held high. Anzende didn’t react in a big way, but you could sense the amusement coming to him.
“I was just calling in a five-forty-three. Do you know what that is?” he said.
Hallem looked suspicious. “I don’t. …that’s different, is it?”
“Well,” said Anzende, “no, really it isn’t. You’re right. I’m defending property against the people, and I probably got away with it, too, which pleases me.”
“All right,” said Hallem, “why are you smirking? You’re hiding something.”
“Don’t tease the child, darling.” said Faisand chidingly. “Fill us all in, please.”
Anzy glanced at Faisand apologetically. “Sorry. Five forty three is subsidence related structural emergency.”
“Oh, shit, you’re right!” said Jennis immediately, while Faisand looked puzzled and said “Emergency?”
Hallem glanced quickly at Jennis, then back at Anzende.
“Hopefully not.” said Anzende. “We like to stay on top of breakdowns like that, the warning was almost certainly in time…”
“Bitches won’t just stop at stealing the copper wiring and pipes.” snarled Jennis. “I know them. There’s a lot of metal and saleable salvage materials in the underlying building structure. A LOT of metal.”
“Nobody with cutting torches will be allowed within a block of the place.” reassured Anzende.
“Good.”
Hallem’s ears were back, in some alarm. “Let me get this straight. You really think the people rioting at Mistress Elistary will bring friends with cutting torches and rip out supporting beams holding up upper layers of the city? That’s fucking crazy!”
“He’s quick, this one.” said Faisand approvingly.
“I know them.” said Jennis. “Especially the ones real hungry for drugs. It’ll take them some time, and they’re not going to get that time now. It should be okay.”
Hallem said, “Wouldn’t it seem… really obviously dangerous?”
“They’ll figure Verss could spare one major supporting beam and not mind too much…”
Anzende was on the phone again. “We’ve got five people into custody. Looks like two separate teams both thought that at the same time. No major damage. They’re going to need some repair in there quickly, though- one of the teams had a high speed plasma cutting torch.”
“Fucking Gertly and her friends in construction…” said Jennis.
Hallem sank into a chair, his head in his hands, and muttered something.
“Didn’t quite hear you there…” said Anzende, not unkindly.
“I said you guys need a better class of anarchists!”
Anzende lifted an eyebrow. “You know, I think I honestly agree with you.”
“What are we going to do with Elistary?” said Allie.
“Indeed that is the question first to my mind!” said Voustrets. “Did you form the impression that her self-named house of ill repute was more full of… BARRELS than usual?”
Allie stared at Voustrets as if he had grown a few extra heads, each sprouting penises and extra tongues.
“It would appear not…” said Voustrets, imperturbably.
“What the hell is he talking about?” said Allie.
“She didn’t have the barrels of poison sent there!” objected Dene. “That guy had a tracer on them! They’re up in the mountains, five miles w… um, east? I was right there, I should remember what he said…”
“Sweet wolfy, you hadn’t been shot at before. I’m impressed you remember any of it.” said Siertes.
“Well, then, do you remember what he said?”
The Tompar shrugged. “You were being shot at. I’m off my game, obviously, but I’m enjoying the new game far too much to care…”
“…up in… the mountains… in the middle… of nowhere…”
Rairate’s voice was very feeble, so severe were his injuries, but it didn’t matter- everyone went dead silent.
“…about ten K west of Dennte.”
Siertes was already at his side, staring at him in astonishment. “That sounds about right…” she said.
“Yes.” said Rai weakly. “…now let me go, ‘aons.”
Siertes stared. Finally she said, “No. I’m sorry Voustrets offended you, but you’re on a stretcher for a reason. You’re going to hospital.”
“Let me… join.”
“Join what, kitty?”
“You will… seek out Elistary. I shall… accompany…”
“The hell you will.” said Siertes. “You’re going to hospital.”
“My duty… is with Boodins…”
“He’s not coming along.”
“Oh yes I am!” yelped Boodins. Finsly had woken back up at some point, and was gazing adoringly at him. “I really need to talk to Elistary! That’s who I thought I was rescuing!”
Siertes turned on him. “Seriously? Don’t tell me, you’re going to sniff her out. Standing in front of the mountains, you’re gonna track her.”
“Sure!” said Boodins.
“You just said you were trying to sniff out Elistary, and instead you got this Finsly girl. Who’re you going to get in the mountains?”
Finsly opened her mouth, shut it, and looked imploringly at Siertes with puppy-dog eyes.
“What.”
“I… I had shook Elistary’s hand… three days ago…” said Finsly.
“There!” said Boodins. “You see? I need to go along.”
Rai tried to lift himself, but he was strapped down, and the effort caused his eyes to roll into his head a bit. He gathered his strength and managed, “Don’t let him… ‘ns…”
Voustrets was studying Boodins interestedly. He said, “The reasons for sending him to Dinsam, they are still with the validity…”
“Nnnt!” mewed Rairate, and the little Nerre’s strength gave out again. He collapsed, still tightly restrained, teeth bared and a tear leaking from his eye.
Siertes reached out, with unusual gentleness, and she petted Rairate’s head once. “You’re going to hospital. I still can’t believe, after all that, you’re the one who remembered that guy’s exact words. I thought I was tough. I’ll tell you this, though- your boy here isn’t going to come to harm. I’m gonna bring him back safely.”
“I’m coming with you.” said Dene.
“No, I want you to stay with kitty and nurse him back to health…”
“I’m coming with you!” barked Dene. She looked abashed, and added, “Sorry. That’s just how it is.”
Siertes appeared to calculate the odds of the mission succeeding- looked annoyed for a moment, then shrugged it off. “Yeah- I understand. Just know this: if I lose you, I’m not coming back either.”
“We’re both coming back.” said Dene stubbornly.
“So am I!” said Boodins.
“I’m coming with you!” said Finsly.
“Stay back and take Rai to the hospital.”
“Okay!” said Finsly immediately. Dene and Siertes exchanged a glance.
Finsly looked over the stretcher. “It’s barely breathing now. Shouldn’t we go right away?”
“He.” corrected Boodins. “Rai is a he. Well, mostly.”
“Oh.” said Finsly. “Like people?”
“Yeah!” said Boodins cheerfully, while the Cathouse denizens’ eyes narrowed slightly.
Jennis noticed this. “Mm… honey, this is probably a good time for your errand of mercy. Who else can go with her? Voustrets?”
Voustrets protested. “But we have the great planning to undertake!”
“Fine.” said Jennis. “I’m staying here, because I’m at work and things are too out of hand to leave my post. How about… Allie?”
Allie had regained her breath, and had donned Faisand’s top, which fit her entrancingly poorly. “You want me to help with the stretcher? I think I know where a hospital is. Anzende, will just an emergency room work?”
“I’ll go along.” said Anzende. “Unless I get some call. I’ll talk to the hospital people, get him set up as a VIP. I’ll need him as a witness later anyway…”
Allie hopped to her feet. “We’ll go, then.” she said. And then whispered to the Nerre not on the stretcher, “…I’ll make sure she doesn’t take him to a vet!”
Demarle glanced at Faisand, who returned the glance and added a little nod.
“When he’s safe there,” said Demarle, “come back here. You haven’t got anywhere else to go, you’re Jennis’s friend, and… just come back here, okay?”
“Come back.” said Faisand. “We need to talk. And you’re wearing my top!”
“I’ll bring it back!” said Allie, and with Anzende advising, the Runge and Resten girls carried Rai off. Finsly remarked, “It’s hardly any weight at all, poor thing!” to which Allie replied, with a big eye-roll, “I think IT’S silk or something” as if Finsly had meant Faisand’s shirt… and shared a sympathetic glance with Demarle and Faisand, who seemed to have no idea what to say about the perky Resten girl’s pronoun problems.
Once they were gone, Siertes shrugged. “Resten are like that. If you were a Tompar, you’d get even cooler treatment. Runge are more open-minded.”
“Hey!” protested Boodins.
“Well, it didn’t seem to surprise you, how she talked.” said Siertes.
“I guess I know what you mean.” said Boodins. “It seems natural enough to me- but I’ve been spending a lot of time with Rai, and then oh my God, Mags and Daucery…”
“Seem more like people when they’re on the end of your dick?” remarked Faisand acidly.
“Rai was never!” protested Boodins, but Demarle cut him off. “Don’t be a bitch, Faisand!”
“He’d probably like me better if I were…”
“I like you!” said Boodins. “Well… I wish I liked you! You’re… strict.”
Faisand sighed. “I suppose I am. Yes, I am…”
“You’re trying to make me not be dumb.” said Boodins. “Well, I WANT to not be dumb.”
Faisand quirked an ear. “I wouldn’t call you that. You’re just full of assumptions, and I’ve seen them all in my day and have no patience with them anymore. What you’re saying is a good sign, really…”
“Good, teach me not to be dumb!”
“But I can’t.” said Faisand. “My dear Anzy has some ideas about these things. If we’re not quite people to you, or Siertes here isn’t a person to you because she’s a Tompar, we can’t argue you into feeling different, we can only demand that you act accordingly. If you want to not be dumb, as you put it, you’ll need to open your eyes and be with us, not in the sense you were with Daucery…”
“Speak for yourself.” said Daucery fondly. “I definitely want a rematch, and I think Arle’s interested too.”
“I am speaking for myself.” snapped Faisand. “And what I say stands. Boodins, the more you are with us simply as people, the more that dumbness will slip away. Or, you can think only of Finsly and our dear little criminal Elistary and go straight back to Restred where you’ll not see any species too unfamiliar to you, and we will gradually become mysterious unpeople to you again, puzzling memories disconnected from your experience.”
“Um…” said Boodins. “I’m not sure I really followed you. I shouldn’t think of Finsly?”
“You probably should tell her you’re fucking me.” said Daucery. “‘Cos I want more of that, and I get the impression it wouldn’t go over well with her. But I’m almost sure I can be way hotter than her.”
“Almost?” said Demarle.
“You never can tell. But I’m motivated.”
Boodins looked distressed. “I think you’re right. I think she’d freak out- and, and, and she has no right to! You’re awesome, and you were great, and I always fantasized about that but I never knew you’d be like a cool person with feelings and stuff…”
“He’s probably going to turn out okay.” said Faisand. “Welcome to reality, Boodins, where your Nerre fantasy is a person with feelings and stuff.”
“You’re teasing me…”
“I’m strict, remember?” said Faisand, and there was a hint of warmth where before there was disapproval.
“Slow down.”
Anzende had used his patrol car to help Finsly and Allie take Rai to the hospital. Dene had been disappointed, as she’d hoped to use it for their mission, but Siertes was not- she was openly pleased that the semi-robotic, very complicated vehicle wasn’t coming along, for it had shot at her, and she no longer trusted it no matter who was operating it.
“Seriously, slow down.”
Hallem had approved of her suspicion, but not because of a mistrust for computerized armed autonomous vehicle technology- in his case, it was simply that it was a cop car, and his hostility to cop things was still passionate. It was a moot point, as he wasn’t coming along- he and his sister Aine were accompanying Faisand shopping, which was her idea- they had nothing to their names, she had a new retired life to prepare for, and she vowed teasingly that she would buy a new purse and give Hallem her second best one. Aine had looked imploring and winsome, and Faisand had taken one look at her and told her to be direct and quit trying to manipulate an old whore…
“Wolfess, honey, I know it’s a little hard to hear- but I said, slow down!”
As interesting as it was to watch Faisand handling the Runge children, it hadn’t solved the problem of a vehicle for the mission. Dene didn’t have one and had arrived in Verss on foot with Rai. Siertes claimed to have an aircar- so named because it was small, and powered by a ducted fan jet engine- but the problem there was obvious. It had been left at the former Ungovernment site while Siertes investigated, and it had been left behind when they fled in the squad car with Hallem and Aine. There was little chance it remained there now.
“Wolfess? Darling? Dene! Come on!”
The problem had been solved by Voustrets. His car would be made available, and it filled everyone’s needs admirably. It had enough seats for the three on the mission, provided Boodins curled up in the back… it was not a police car and didn’t have autonomous weaponry or indeed any computerization at all, satisfying Siertes…
“I wonder if I can bite her really gently without killing us all?”
And it was an Estrai sports car costing probably three times as much as the cop car including that car’s extras, and went easily half again as fast with no artifical guidance or stability.
Dene was in a state of ecstacy, flooring the thing down the high-speed conduit and wrestling back its tendency to get squirrelly when hit by crosswinds and slight road irregularities. She wasn’t blinking, her nipples were standing out stiffly beneath her shirt, and Boodins was fascinatedly making his olfactory acquaintance of wolf lubrication, and indeed orgasm, without the slightest sexual activity to excuse it.
Only he would be able to detect this, however, for any gasps or cries Dene might have made at that peak were buried by the howl of the Estrai sportscar as it flung itself down the road.
As Siertes helplessly thought of new remarks that might get through to the speed-crazed wolfess, it became unnecessary- they’d been stopping from time to time so Boodins could sniff at roadside facilities in case Elistary had stopped there, and another one was approaching. The car settled down as its speed lowered, and both passengers and driver relaxed.
“Sorry.” said Dene, a little breathlessly. “It takes all my concentration.”
“Oh yeah,” said Siertes. “What a hardship, huh?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You came that time, crazy wolfess.” Siertes sounded displeased.
“What? What gave you that idea?”
“You tried to hide it, but I watched your body quiver. Mind saving that for me, not wasting it on the seat cushion?”
“I did not!” lied Dene. “You didn’t see any such thing, did you, Boodins?”
“I never smelled a lady wolf come in front of me before!” remarked Boodins brightly.
Dene banged the steering wheel. “Fucking super-sensory passengers…”
“Maybe I can help you with that next time? Daucery thinks I’m really good!”
“No.” snapped Siertes. Boodins gulped, for she was suddenly staring right at him, the huge reptilian eyes unfriendly.
A furry finger snuck under Siertes’ chin, and the Tompar said, “…well?”
“I’m sorry.” said Dene. “Don’t be mean to Boodins. I promise I’ll slow down… and I need to use a bathroom.”
Siertes leaned over. “…I’d lick you clean,” she whispered, “but you’re not done driving yet. Stop pleasuring yourself with it, this is business.”
The travel plaza was huge, brightly lit and jammed with vehicles- the size of the high-speed conduit sometimes made traffic seem very sparse, but here the truth was obvious- Verss ran on a torrent of vehicles that never stopped or thinned, and this place fed both vehicles and drivers.
Dene was wide-eyed, looking at racks of software releases. “I want half of these games! This stuff is fresh- I can’t believe they have some of these. I can’t get them at home. That one’s an import from Estandu!”
Siertes was scanning the crowd, automatically. “There’s a lot of demand for it. This place never stops, and a lot of these people have nothing to do other than drive and watch videos or play games in the cab on rest stops. Notice all the audio books?”
“Maybe later…” said Dene. “I gotta freshen up.” And with that, she scooted off to the restroom, walking gingerly, a passing Resten trucker turning his head with interest at the faint whiff of wolf and then wandering off, unimpressed.
Boodins returned from his own pitstop quickly, and asked Siertes, “Aren’t you going to go?”
“Don’t drink much.”
“So, you don’t have to pee much either? Do you have to use like special bathrooms or something?” said Boodins. “Not that I know what they would, um, be like or…”
“Shut up.”
Boodins’ ears drooped. “Sorry!”
“No, it’s not that, I think I see… oh, shit.”
With that, Siertes was striding back out of the service plaza, Boodins tagging along behind in time to see what had her attention. The car was still outside, but it too had attracted attention. No less than five scruffy Runge were circling it, studying the scarlet contours of the Estrai supercar with great interest.
“Like that?” said Siertes.
One of the Runge spoke up. “Yeah. Might even keep it.”
Another argued, “Are you kidding? Sell it. We could get three killer bikes for that.”
“It’s not yours.” said Siertes.
“Not yet.” grinned the first Runge.
“I think,” said Siertes, “you need to step aside.”
This amused the first Runge greatly. He gestured, and his confederates drew near, and he gave a little bow. “Yeah, sure. Certainly. What were we thinking? We’re just admiring your beautiful car, okay?”
“That’s nice.” said Siertes.
“See you on the outside.” said the Runge- and the gang departed, in an orderly way.
Boodins and Siertes watched them go, Siertes with slitted eyes and Boodins with great confusion and disbelief. Finally, he whispered, “What the heck just happened?”
“Trouble.”
“Well, I can tell that, I’m not totally dumb, but why did they just leave? They didn’t act super threatening, but your smell is different…”
“How’s that?” said Siertes, distractedly.
“You usually smell a bit like venom but now it’s like that vistalrechar stuff that they had in Dinsam.”
“It is. They had my adrenaline up. Stupid, it’ll give me a headache and I couldn’t do anything here.”
“Why not?” asked Boodins. “What’s stopping you?”
“Can’t attack them here. This place is… look around, will you?”
Boodins did so. “Trucks?”
“Cameras, puppy. Look on all those light poles. This place is rigged for surveillance like you wouldn’t believe. There’s a reason those guys didn’t so much as touch the car. They can’t be held responsible for anything if all they did was look. I didn’t bite any of them, so I can’t be held responsible either.”
“If everybody’s being all responsible, why are you still nervous?”
“How do you know that?” snapped Siertes.
Boodins tapped his muzzle. “The adrenaline smell? Still happening. Can I do anything to help? We’re in this together.”
Siertes thought, frowning. “You know what? Yes. Act natural and let’s get crazy wolfess on the road before speaking of this. She’ll be good with the plan, why freak her out before we need to reveal it?”
“You lost me. What plan?”
“Sorry.” said Siertes. “Here’s what’s going to happen. We’re going to get outside the surveillance zone, and we’re already outside the city’s legal boundaries. They’ll jump us, try to kill us and take the car. There’s a few tactics they could try, not that many as they don’t want the car damaged. Just us.”
Boodins’ ears were back. “I don’t like that plan, and Dene isn’t going to like it either. She’s not going to be good with it. At all.”
“No, that’s their plan. Want to hear ours?”
“Yes, I really do!”
“Drive really, really fucking fast.”
At this point, they saw Dene Tieschtet coming out of the service plaza, looking alarmed. She spotted them, and cried, “I couldn’t find you anywhere!”
“Not a word.” said Siertes very quietly, and then raised her voice. “Are you all done?”
Dene hurried over. “Sure!” She’d been brushing out her fur, because the restroom clearly offered some grooming facilities, and she looked ravishing. Siertes winced, whether from a pang of beauty or of guilt, and ordered brusquely, “Into the car. Let’s go.”
Dene complied, and when everyone was settled, she quirked an ear at Siertes. “What’s on your mind? Something’s bothering you.”
“Let’s get on the road first.”
“What’s with Boodins?” said Dene. The young Resten was just about trembling with excitement, his ears madly perked up.
“Let’s get on the road first. Gun it, my love.”
Dene narrowed her eyes in an annoyed glance at Siertes, and the tires screeched as she threw the car into reverse, and screeched again as she headed for the conduit feeder road out of the plaza.
“What the fuck!?” she yelped, and honked the horn as a Runge turbine bike cut her off, but a swerve put her past it, and she gunned the car towards the wide, laneless ultrahighway.
“More.” said Siertes. “More!”
“I thought I’d drive nice for a change.” complained Dene. “What is your problem?”
“Look behind us.”
The gang of bikers had been in position, watching both exits. They weren’t messing around- they were cranking on all the throttle they had, with the ones covering the far exit doing their best to catch up.
Dene gulped, sudden fear in her eyes.
“Good news and bad news, love.” said Siertes.
“They’re bad news.” said Dene. “Right? They’re attacking us?”
“Yeah. Yeah. Yeah.”
“What’s this good news?” said Dene, a bit hysterically.
“It’s you, my love- and this car. Think you can outrun them?”
Dene glanced at Siertes, panicky. Then she glanced back at the bikers, and Siertes could see her thinking- and the hint of a smirk stole across her wolfish muzzle.
Her paw crushed the accelerator to the floor, and the tires shrieked and the car bucked- even though it had been cruising at a high speed already, Dene left two strips of burned rubber for second after second until, slowly and reluctantly, the tires hooked up again, this time spinning at impossible speed.
She glanced behind. The gang were dropping steadily back, without varying their course in the slightest. Then, she saw them shift and jockey for position, forming into a single file line. “Er…”
“What is it?”
“Do you see that?”
“They made a line.” said Siertes. “We can’t shoot at them, so I don’t see the point.”
“You don’t race. I do. Well… virtually. You know what they’re doing? Drafting.”
“What’s drafting?” said Boodins.
“Less air resistance. They’re trying to go faster. They’re going to keep following us?”
“Yeah.” said Siertes. “This car’s a prize, I know that. Are you still pulling away from them?”
“Very much so.” said Dene. “How far ahead should I get?” She spoke distractedly, as the car was beginning to writhe and shake in the air currents again, flirting with instability at the high speed.
“Go for it, give us as much of a lead as you can.” said Siertes grimly. “When we find Elistary… we’ll just have to settle things before they catch up.”
“You can’t be serious. We don’t even know what we have to do!” said Dene. “We’re chasing her and a lot of barrels filled with poison venom, or whatever Dinsam did with it, and now we have to deal with that before a biker gang catches and kills us?”
“Could be worse.” said Siertes.
“I beg your pardon?”
“We could need to turn around and go back.” said Siertes.
Dene glanced behind the car. The line of bikes was farther away, but unwavering in their pursuit.
The shriek of the car’s engine, already fierce, took on just a tiny extra overtone as Dene’s foot crushed harder against the pedal.
Allie had only just returned from the hospital and was still getting her bearings. The conversation wasn’t helping.
“Let’s try it again.” she said. “What did you want to talk to me about?”
“Um, that’s okay.” said Demarle uncomfortably.
“As interesting as talking to you would be…” said Brittery, and trailed off as if the list of things to do was just too overwhelming to get into.
“No, I’m serious.” said Allie. “I’m sure you wanted me to come back here, and I think you said we had to talk.”
“I’m not sure ‘have to’ is the right way to put it…” said Demarle, hesitantly.
“Jennis!”
The older, shaggier Runge lady looked unhappy, but determined. “Yeah, Allie?”
“What the heck is going on? What did they need to talk about?”
Instead of speaking to Allie, however, Jennis spoke to Demarle. “You’re going to have to trust me a little bit more. Okay? I’m just saying. Let me handle this. If you want, you can leave…”
“Jennis!”
“Allie, you can’t stay here. It’s not going to work for everybody. I can try to help you, once I’m off work…” said Jennis firmly.
“But… I wasn’t st… you mean I… they…”
“What you need to understand,” said Jennis, “is that the final decision is that you can’t be here. Do you know somewhere safe you can go, perhaps sit with Rai at the hospital until I can talk with you?”
Demarle wasn’t leaving, and she looked as distressed as Allie felt. Brittery wasn’t leaving either, and her delicate jaw was set in feline stubbornness, her smouldering eyes just cool slits.
Allie was floundering. “Where’s the ginger colored one?” she said, because she’d sensed a friendliness there.
“Daucery is sulking.” said Brittery. “Hers was not the final decision. I bring in more money than she does, and with Faisand leaving…”
“You were talking about letting me join you.” said Allie. “That’s what this was about.”
“One of the things Faisand always used to emphasize was our differentness.” said Brittery. “We’re not losing that.”
“As much as we’ll need the money.” said Demarle despairingly.
“We’ll get by…” said Brittery, but she was interrupted. There was a knocking, in fact a banging at the door, and before anyone could react, it opened and there was a new visitor. He rushed in and looked hectically around, as Jennis got between him and her employers, as Brittery flared her eyes at Allie in a fierce glare and jerked her elegant head towards the door wordlessly, as Allie froze, overwhelmed and unable to react.
“Help me!” panted the guy. He was an ordinary looking grey Runge, dressed like some sort of financier, except that he looked entirely frazzled and wild-eyed.
“Excuse me, sir?” said Jennis, with unflappable poise. Allie saw her muscles tense, readying for physical combat.
“Help me. Cel. Celebrate. Please, for God’s sake. I’m gonna explode.”
“We can direct you to a hospital…”
“No!” barked the guy, very loudly- loud enough that both the Nerre cringed, which wasn’t lost on Jennis.
“Sir, I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to ask you to…”
“I’m rich.” said the guy, eyes darting about.
“That’s nice, but I’m going to have to ask you…”
“I’m rich! I’ve been up for three days trading!”
“Maybe you should go and have a nice rest somewhere and…”
Brittery interrupted. Her eyes glittered. “No. Hear him out.”
“Are you sure?” said Jennis warningly. “Our friend is very excited.” She mouthed, ‘drugs!’ and her teeth showed in a snarl.
“You’d be fuckin’ excited too. I tell you, I’m rich. I’m set for fucking life. And I saw that, and, and, I understand you’re worried but I’m cool, part of it is the adrenaline, and, and, and if I could, you’ve, you’ve GOT to let me unwind my way…”
“Sir, you should unwind just a leetle bit more and then if you’d like to come back…”
“Now!” yelped the guy. “I’ve got to fuck like a madman now! I’ll pay anything, I’m begging you, you’ve got to let me ride this rush out my way…”
Brittery was padding forward, a bold slink in her gait, holding a finger up to Jennis and demanding silence. Jennis fell silent, but did not step back… she stood right there as Brittery flowed between her and the frantic wolf, and watched very carefully as the lean, muscular black feline reached up to caress the madman’s muzzle with just a hint of claw tickling the fur.
“Define anything.” said Brittery. “I can match your wildness. Maybe that’s why you came to me?”
“I’m rich, I told you.” panted the guy. “Help me now. Please.”
“Am I not helping you?” purred Brittery, a wild and heady lilt to her voice. “I can do more. Two thousand, since you want to show off?”
The guy didn’t flinch, and his eyes got even more feral. “Hell yes. I’ll take everything this place can offer, all at once. Let’s do it, right now.”
“That will do nicely.” purred Brittery, and her eyes matched his- like Daucery, she seemed to take enjoyment from the prospect of extremeness, but in her case, she didn’t look like she wanted to be overwhelmed. On the contrary, she looked ready to eat the much larger Runge up, and her tail flicked and lashed excitedly.
The guy looked around.
“Not into old and shaggy, not into fat.” he said. “You, and her.”
He pointed at Allie, and Brittery froze in her tracks, tail included.
There was silence, and then Jennis said, “We have a problem. She’s not…”
“Not a problem.” said the guy, shaking. “Four thousand.”
“No, you don’t understand…”
“No, you don’t understand.” said the guy. “Humor me. Eight thousand. I want that one.”
“She’s not…”
“She’s dressed as a fuckin’ whore, look at that top. I can see her nipples. Oh my God, look at those titties. I like that kind. Ten thousand.”
Brittery had found her voice. “Aren’t I enough? Aw, baby, I want you just like this, hungry…”
“I want my fantasy exactly the way I imagine it right now. I want to cap this off with a perfect moment. I want you and her, right now. Ten thousand.”
“But…”
“Each.”
By now, Jennis was glancing hectically at Demarle, at Allie, at the guy in turn. Allie was ridiculously wide-eyed, her ears splayed in adorable and total confusion, and she was taking deep breaths while clutching the top to herself, that top that Faisand had given her, the one that didn’t really fit and was so delicate and expensive and filmy.
Brittery glanced back, not at Jennis but at Allie, and the brief glance showed alarm and a fierce, cranky irritation. She tried one more time to get control.
“Listen. Baby. Let me take you off and we will go crazy. I can bring in my friend Daucery, you’ll like her, but that girl…”
“Fifteen thousand. Each.”
“Baby she does not work here! She’s just leaving! She does not work here!”
The guy’s eyes dropped. One hand waved around, clutched the air, sagged.
The guy’s eyes came up.
“One hundred thousand.”
Allie saw Brittery’s tail bristle. So did Demarle’s. Everyone froze, even Jennis. No glances, no motion.
The guy licked his lips.
“Total. Not each. God damn it, do not ruin this for me…”
Slowly, Brittery’s gaze met Allie’s, and this time the black cat looked equally shocked.
“Come on.” said the guy. “Come on come on come on come on…”
“Did you hear that, Jennis?” said Demarle unsteadily.
“Yup.”
“God damn it, make this happen for me!” yelped the guy, visibly shaking, as if refusal would shatter him.
In a single elegant gesture, Brittery reached a paw back- towards Allie, who came uncertainly forward, as if hypnotized, reaching out as if the black Nerre would deliver an electric shock. She reached up and caressed the guy’s muzzle again.
“Never say I can’t give you a perfect moment. Come with us, baby- we’re going to take care of you.”
She padded back towards the workrooms, moving like liquid, her ebon muscles rippling like she was moving sculpture, and towing both the guy and Allie in her wake. Allie stared in awe as Brittery began shedding her skimpy clothing even as she walked, silky flanks and clearly defined muscle under soft, short fur. Allie continued to stare as the ravishing Nerre courtesan flowed up against the guy, rubbed against him lavasciously, was lost to sight as her sensuous touchings took him briefly around him and behind…
“…do not fuck this up…”
Brittery looked dreamy and very horny once more as she twirled before the guy and rubbed up against him again, but Allie gulped, for Tery had taken that brief moment out of the guy’s view to hiss a deadly warning, and her elegant feline face had transformed with contempt just for an instant.
Allie trailed along, reluctant captive to a perfect moment.
As they entered the workroom, the guy ran ahead and jumped on the bed like a kid. As he did, Brittery took another moment to speak with Allie, holding her back with a paw, and whispering rapidly, “Follow my lead- got to be top level- rules change, do not fuck up!”
“What do you mean, rules change?” whispered Allie, but Brittery was already striding forward, the guy ogling her openly and pulling off his pants. Allie trailed after, hesitantly- the hesitation not so much due to the guy, as it was due to Brittery herself. Allie couldn’t work out what the intense black feline intended or expected, only that the stakes were high- impossibly high.
“Get over here!” said the guy, and Allie hastened to comply.
“What’s your name?” she said, for lack of a better introduction.
The guy blinked. “I’m mister I’m-fuckin-rich, that’s who. I’m Dren. Who are you, and does the stripe go all the way down?”
“I’m Allie- and yeah, it does, if you mean my patterning. w.. Wanna see?”
“I was gonna say, it better. Or you can get out the paint. For fuckin’ a hundred K it better be awesome. I think I let myself get a little excited…” said Dren.
“Natural in the newly rich.” purred Brittery, smoothly. “Undress, Allie, let him see.”
“Oh, you do know her name?” snapped Dren.
“Certainly. I’ve had breakfast with her.” Brittery did not mention that she’d rushed off in a fit of temperament. “It’s true that she does not work here, but she is well thought of. …by some.”
“Great! She can have breakfast of you, and I’ll check out her stripe. Let’s go!”
Brittery quirked an eyebrow- but did not hesitate. She pounced onto the bed, nuzzled the guy, writhed herself into a provocative, legs-splayed position, and beckoned. Allie stepped out of the last of her clothes, and slunk over nervously.
“What… what?” she stammered. “You mean me?”
“Time honored fetish among guys.” purred Brittery. “You heard him. Come on, warm me up, you’ll be getting a good dicking while you do it. Don’t tell me you’ve never eaten pussy before?”
“But I haven’t. I’m sorry! I’m really nervous!” Allie climbed reluctantly onto the bed as well.
“Dren darling,” said Brittery, “care to distract our lovely virginal wolfpuppy while I teach her?”
“I can’t figure out if this is bringing me up a notch or pissing me off…” said Dren speculatively. Allie made a little suppressed whimpery noise. “All right, call it up a notch.” said Dren. “I’ll roll with it…”
“Why am I the center?” yelped Allie. “You don’t even l… why do you want me to be with him, now?”
Brittery lifted herself on one elbow. “I think he’ll want to end with me.”
“You’re better, huh?” said Dren, his hands exploring Allie’s lupine butt.
“Yeah. You’ll see. If you’re really brave, you can go belly to belly with me. I am not an opening act, darling.”
“I don’t think I like you guys fighting.” said Dren. “You know what I’d like? I just finished days of fighting over money. I think we should all wallow in pleasures of the body until we pass the fuck out, you know what I mean?”
Brittery stretched, and mrowled lustily. “Excellent!” Allie noticed that her pussy did not swell and jut out like a Runge vagina, but it pouted hard and seemed unusually juicy. The small, muscular Nerre suddenly seemed very alien to her. Yet, Brittery was the same species as Rencer, even the same fur color… the little black cat’s eyes glittered as Allie leaned over, tongue hesitantly peeking out, nose picking up the strange pungency of the Nerre…
Allie yelped, and bit her tongue, as Dren abruptly entered her.
“Oh yeah,” he moaned, “oh, that’s tight and good…”
“Caught her off guard.” said Brittery. “Come on, honey… oh. Hm.”
“Oh yeah, feel that… well, you can’t, of course, but I’m feeling it. Oh, baby. Hey, isn’t she gonna lick you?”
“She’s shaking, but she’s sure a quiet one. Feels good, does she? How good, real good?”
“Oh, man…” crooned Dren as he worked his cock in and out of Allie with firm insistence. “It’s a little weird. I guess the very best is always a little weird, huh? How’s your end?”
Brittery quirked an eyebrow. “I think I may have to excuse my end from work today. Since you ask, how’s your end?”
Dren blinked, and stopped. “Excuse wha? You noticing something I’m not? She’s not real sloppy and she’s real silent, but you know she’s kinda wriggling and squirming a bit there. What’s going on?”
Brittery gazed into Allie’s wide, nervous, yearning eyes with a bit more compassion than she’d started with. “She’s bit her tongue, honey. I don’t think she can lick me comfortably, even if you ask. Allie? Open your mouth, Allie.”
Allie gulped some of the taste of iron away. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to!”
“Is it bad? Hey, uh, Allie, you hurt bad? Need me to stop fuckin’ you?”
Allie glanced slowly back at the guy, and saw moderate concern, his lupine ears perked forward and his too-bright eyes a bit gentler. He held still, though his thickish cock throbbed within her- growing a touch stiffer as he took in her gaze.
Allie held his eye as she tensed herself, squeezing at him, and favoring him with a sensuous writhe of her hips.
Dren licked his chops. “Doesn’t talk, but I would say she doesn’t need to. Let me give you some more of that, baby…” and with that, he began to move again, less fiercely, harmonizing with Allie’s lewd wriggling.
Brittery leaned forward, and petted Allie’s muzzle. “Strange girl- but something of an artiste. You do really want to please him, don’t you?”
Allie nodded.
“Do you want to please me?”
Allie’s eyes widened in a strange combination of erotic pleasure and dismay. “Umm… nhhh… d’know ‘f I can…”
“I don’t mean that way. Enjoy him a little while longer- don’t tie or I shall scratch you- and then I shall take your place, and you will have a reward.”
Allie trembled, resisting the urge to moan. “…reward?”
“You are some sort of budding artiste yourself, perhaps you’ll understand.” said Brittery, eyes half-lidded. “We deal in fantasies, but at the highest level, fantasies become real and unforgettable. You can’t fake the true gifts, and this makes us special…”
“I’ve done this with girls who yelled a lot, sometimes real fakey.” said Dren.
“Don’t get too distracted, lover.” winked Brittery. “I want you hard and heavy. He’s pretty nice, is he, Allie?”
“Uhmmmm!” said Allie, and then immediately looked bashful. Brittery’s ear flicked, twice.
“What I meant, sweet young apprentice, is that we’ll swap places- and then I will make love to both of you like you will never forget. Very soon, I think. I have been trained not only by Faisand but by Demarle, and I don’t think you’ve experienced that, Allie. Have you?”
Allie shook her head, her eyes glazing over a bit as Dren steadily screwed her.
“Getting about ready to take it up a knot, I mean notch?” teased Brittery, her paw caressing her feline vagina with delicate tracing motions.
“Which… of us… do you mean?” panted Dren.
“Both. Both of you.”
“You promise… to get her off as good as I can?”
“Better.” purred Brittery. “Wouldn’t you like to see that?”
“I was… hoping…” panted Dren, his hips pistoning relentlessly. Brittery studied this for a few seconds, observing Allie’s shuddering, Dren’s excitement but also the signs he was tiring, and then she made her move.
“Now. Give her to me now. Now!”
Dren fell back onto his haunches, his dick making a ‘splip’ sound as he pulled out. Allie reeled, but Brittery had her by the shoulders, pulling her forward, flipping her, tumbling her to the bed where the black cat had been lying, and as Allie panted, Brittery pounced. She spread Allie’s legs with a kind of fervent tenderness, and she loomed, her breath hot against the young wolfess’s pouting vulva.
“But… he…” managed Allie, astonished that Brittery was apparently ready to ignore their impossibly high-priced client.
“He’ll find something to do,” purred Brittery, “and he wants to watch this.”
He did indeed. Dren’s tongue lolled unheeded as he stared.
“I bet I make you howl…” added the black Nerre, smugly.
“You can try.” said Allie, and almost bit her tongue again. “I’m sorry! I have this thing about it…”
“All right,” said Brittery. “I will.”
With that, Brittery crouched low and slunk forward, just a bit, her eyes glittering and a tiny pink glimpse of tongue showing.
“Will it scratch?” said Allie, her eyes wide with trepidation.
“Depends…”
“Depends on what?”
“No.” purred Brittery. “Depends on where.” Her nose touched Allie’s vulva gently, and the young wolfess’s body jerked. Behind Brittery, Dren watched, transfixed.
Brittery’s tongue touched Allie’s clitoris, just pressing lovingly against it without trying to slide, and Allie shivered to feel that strange vivid texture. Tery’s tongue felt sharp, like a rasp- but then, it depended on where, and she was tasting Allie’s most delicate spot. As if sensing the thought, the tongue withdrew. It was odd that such a relatively small, cute tongue featured such potentially alarming qualities…
Allie drew a breath through her teeth. Tery had licked firmly to the side of Allie’s vulva, grooming the fur there with a long, emphatic tongue-stroke. Allie had never felt anything quite like it, and Brittery seemed to know this, for she wore a delicate smirk as she paused, then did it again, and then again on the other side. Allie heaved a breath that made Dren’s eyes pop, her pert lupine breasts rising and falling in a poetry of two-toned motion. Who knew that attention to the area around her pussy held such charms?
And with that, Allie gasped out loud, as Brittery’s scratchy little tongue had just delicately traced one side of her entrance, with almost no pressure. It was like being caressed by the frizz on a coarse cloth. Allie glanced downward in shock, to see Tery’s eyes glancing up- and glittering even more.
Allie looked away. It was just a bit too demanding. Her body trembled, her tail twitched, but Allie kept her mouth tightly closed, locking both her sore, bitten tongue and her stubbornly withheld voice inside her. She took another deep breath, through her nose, and it turned into a gasp as Brittery carefully parted her folds and licked one side of the gleaming rosy pinkness she found there.
“She doesn’t want to react.” said Dren. “Um…”
He broke off, watching Allie arch her back sensuously but silently, lupine flanks working a slow, suggestive writhing. Allie’s tail flapped around briefly, and then slapped the bed as she bucked, eyes squeezed shut, under Brittery’s ministrations.
“She doesn’t want to make sounds.” corrected Dren. “Can’t say she isn’t reacting.”
Brittery lifted her dainty muzzle for a moment, taking a deep breath. “Do you like? Is it okay?”
“I never saw anything like it.” said Dren, awed. “You’ve got your work cut out for you. What should I do?”
Tery braced her paws, and jutted her feline rump in the air wantonly, and returned to her devotions.
Dren’s attention wasn’t on cat pussy right away, though. As Tery drove Allie onward, Dren couldn’t help but stare at one of Allie’s paws, poised before him. As Allie tensed and squirmed, that paw stretched and clenched, not with the gleeful flexibility of the feline, but more stiffly, solidly- Runge style.
As a suppressed wolf-girl squeak teased the waiting air, Dren’s gaze snuck over to the exotic flavor- Tery’s paw gripped the bedsheets as if clinging to them, lest the fierceness of her sensual hungers fling her across the room. Dren realized suddenly that the little feline was shaking as much as Allie was- trembling and crooning as she licked further and began to press with a finger- press cautiously, so cautiously, for her fingers bore claws.
It occurred to him in passing that surprising the black kitty with the same sort of no-hands sudden entry could lead to shredded wolf girl, so Dren’s approach was more hesitant: he moved in, playing with his respectable cock and trying to work out how much fucking he could get in before he tied. In position, Dren looked over his costly domain- ebon feline fervently pleasuring an increasingly hysterical wolf girl at his bidding, kitty butt boldly in the air, taut muscular contours making a sculptural scandal framing a glistening feline vagina that pouted at him and smelled musky and strange, like a wild resonant note outside any of his normal experience.
He paused for another moment, just drinking in the moment. Possibly the wolf girl was better- but he’d wanted one to fuck the other, and she’d bit her tongue and couldn’t do it properly, and anyhow the kitty’s rear view was nearly as good- what she lost in fur patterning, she gained in the bold, sideways posture of her tail, the trembling of it as she waited and went to town on the wolf girl. Dren was almost sure he’d heard another squeak out of that one- the effort the wolf girl made to control her noises only made them sexier when she couldn’t help vocalizing. Kitty girl was licking and fingering, and from the looks of her pussy she didn’t need any warming up- she was readier than Dren had ever seen anyone be, and Dren placed his hands on her hips, preparing a thrust.
He hadn’t bargained on her reaction, expecting a somewhat more passive response. What he got was a frenzied squirming, and a wild muffled crooning, almost yowling- Brittery was crying out, but wouldn’t stop eating out the wolf girl first. She apparently wasn’t going to leave off for a second. Dren found this unbearably exciting- all the more exciting when the wolf girl shuddered as if electrified, and let out a shrill yip just for a moment.
The moment was so dramatic, that Dren couldn’t bear to rush, and slowly he pressed his turgid cock against the black kitty’s frantic entrance, her juices painting him in glistening lubrication. She would not press back against him, for it would mean pulling away from the wolf girl- but her hips writhed like his dick was a cue stick, and she was chalking it.
Slowly, Dren pressed deeper, sinking through yielding fevered slick and silky flesh, reaching a band of loving tautness, and wedging more and more firmly into that… Dren wasn’t sure if the kitty was tensing something to produce that effect, but it made her every bit as tight as the wolf girl, and he didn’t care how it was done.
Then, suddenly, he knew beyond any doubt, for Brittery unclamped just for a moment, and seemed to draw him fully into her body, knot-and-balls deep- and then tensed again, grasping him behind the knot area with bold firmness, her hip-writhing abruptly replaced by a shockingly intimate squeezing and gripping. Dren reeled with pleasure and felt his body react with a surge of erection- his knot surging to life. It was glorious, and yet too soon, too soon- and, in haste, Dren tried to get some thrusting in, before it was too late.
It was surprisingly difficult- though Brittery was slick to the point of making obscene slurping sounds with his every motion, she tensed so hard that he winced and marveled at the supple force of her. It was like the taut narrow band of a tie, but the courtesan feline seemed to be working that tightness at several different places, clinging and clenching and kneading at him.
Dren realized that his feline lover was beginning to yowl and shudder, and still she would not lift her dainty muzzle from the other girl’s vagina. She wailed against Allie’s clit, her paw moving in a way that suggested a deeply buried finger was exploring and seeking, and the wolf girl writhed, then pounded her fist against the bed, and then…
Dren couldn’t know everything about what happened, nor was he interested- all he really cared about was his paid-for spectacle, the gratification of his hottest fantasies. He was not cheated.
If he had been interested, he might have said it was almost like the reaction you’d get from an excited wolf girl, if you were exploring inside her, finding a very special spot along the front wall of her pussy with a paw-pad, working her into a frenzy with love-singing against her clitoris until she began to come- and only then, nailing that spot with a claw-tip.
Allie erupted into shrieking, wavering yelps, every muscle strained tense- and the next instant, Dren erupted in response, pumping wolf-come into his feline lover, knot leaping into action and binding him to her- and with that, Brittery triumphantly lifted her dripping muzzle from Allie’s pussy, and joined them with a victorious, harsh cat-scream of release, giving herself over completely to wallowing in the sensations that flooded her.
She had prevailed- she had dealt righteously with a client at a pay scale beyond anything she had ever heard of, and she had delivered a priceless, unmatchable moment.
As she sagged forward against Allie’s shuddering belly, Dren shoving her into Allie’s arms as his energies flagged and he passed out on her, Brittery thought- I can’t wait to tell Faisand about this one.
As she snuggled between the two Runge, all their bodies trembling with aftershocks, she thought, actually, we all have a lot to talk about…